to the coÌ„tentes of theÌ„ And in ful testimony therof eche one set to hys haÌ„d aÌ„d subscriptioÌ„ The sayd AdriaÌ„ writeth to Tarasius the patriarche of CoÌ„staÌ„tinople that oÌ„lesse he had wel knowen Tarasius good syncere zeale aÌ„d catholike fayth touching Images aÌ„d the sixe general couÌ„cels that he would neuer haue coÌ„sented to the calling of any Councell Wherby ye see M. Horn that the Pope hath such a voyce negatyue in summonyng and ratifiyng of CouÌ„cels that if he only had draweÌ„ backe it had bene no lawful Councel According as the old Canon alleaged in the ecclesiasticall story commaundeth that without the Popes Authorityte no Councel ought to be kept and according as for that only cause diuers couÌ„cels were abolished as the Antiochian in the East and the Ariminense in the West And the sayed Pope Adrian saieth to Tarasius Vnde ipse Beatus Petrus Apostolus Dei iussu Ecclesiam pascens nihil omnino praetermisit sed vbique principatum obtinuit obtinet cui etiam nostrae beatae Apostolicae sedi quae est omnium Ecclesiarum Dei caput velim beata vestra sanctitas ex sincera mente toto corde agglutinetur Saynte Peter feding the Churche by Gods commaundemeÌ„t hath omitted nothing at all but euer hath had the principality and nowe hath to whome and to our blessed and Apostolyke see whiche is the Head of all Gods Churches I would wish your blessed holines wythe syncere mynd and withall your heart to ioyne your self The Emperour hym self sayth that the councel was called by synodical letters sente froÌ„ the most holy patriarch And a litle after by whose exhortatioÌ„ aÌ„d in a maÌ„ner coÌ„maundemeÌ„t we haue called you together saith th'Emperour to the bisâ—hops The Popes Legates are named first and subscribe first The Popes letters were read first of all in the Councel And that Tarasius him selfe confesseth Praerogatiua quadam For a certeyn prerogatiue dewe to the Pope Other places also of like agreablenes ye shal find here These be the letters M. Horn that ye speak of which as ye say theÌ„peror coÌ„mauÌ„ded to be read opeÌ„ly Wherwith that ye dare for shame of th' world ones to medle as also to talk of the story of Paulus aÌ„d Tarasius I can not but most wonderfully maruayle at This Paulus was patriarche of CoÌ„staÌ„tinople immediatly before Tarasius and voluÌ„tarily renouÌ„ced the same office and became a monke mynding to doe some penaÌ„ce the residue of his lyfe for that he had set forth the wycked doings and decrees of themperours against the images The Emperour was verye desirous to place Tarasius in hys roome but he was as vnwilling to receyue that dignity And wheÌ„ the Emperour vrged aÌ„d pressed hym vehemeÌ„tly he answered How caÌ„ I take vpon me to be Bishop of thys see being sondred froÌ„ the residew of Christes Church â–ª aÌ„d wrapped in excoÌ„munication Is not this then pretely aÌ„d gayly done of M. Horn to take this couÌ„cel as a troÌ„pet in hys hand to blowe and proclaime hym self to all the world an heretyke Pleade on a pase M. Horne as ye haue done and yow shall purchase your self at length great glory as great as euer had he that burnte the teÌ„ple of Diana to wyn to him self a perpetuall memorye To the which your glorious tytle for the encrease and amplifying of the same let your Vntruthes which are here thicke and threefolde be also adioyned That the Popes about this time deuised horrible practises to haue to them selues only the supreme authority that Irene Constantines Mother was an ignorant and a superstitious woman that the matters in the .7 Generall Councel were not iudged according to the Gospelles that there was nothing attempted or done in this Councell without the authority of the Emperour In all this I heare very bolde asseuerations but as for proufes I finde none And none wil be found when M. Horne hath done bis best this yeare nor the next neyther M. Horne The .94 Diuision pag. 57. a. Gregorius .3 sent into Fraunce for succour to Charles Martell yelding and .290 surrendring vp vnto him that vvhiche the Pope had so long sought by all subtile and mischieuous meanes to spoile the Emperoure and the Princes of This same Gregory the third saith Martinus PoeniteÌ„tiarius VVhan Rome was besieged by the king of Lombardy sent by shippe vnto Charles Martell Pipines father the Keyes .291 of S. Peters confession beseeching him to deliuer the Church of Rome from the Lombardes By the keyes of S. Peters confession he meaneth .292 al the preheminence dignitie and iurisdiction that the Popes claime to them selues more and besides that vvhich al other church ministers haue ouer and aboue all manner persons Ecclesiastical or Temporal as geuen of Christ onely to S. Peter for his confession and so from him to the Popes of Rome by lineall succession Seinge that this Pope vvho vvas passingly vvell learned both in diuine and prophane learning and no lesse godly stout and constant if you vvill beleeue Platina .293 yeldeth and commiteth all this iurisdiction and claime that he hath ouer all persons Ecclesiastical and Temporall so vvel in causes Ecclesiasticall as Temporall vnto Charles Martell a laie Prince and great Maister of Fraunce it appeareth that Princes may laufully haue the rule gouernment and charge in Church matters The heires and successours of this Charles Martell did keepe these keyes from rusting They exercised the same iurisdictioÌ„ and gouernmeÌ„t in Ecclesiastical causes that the Emperours and Kings had don from the tyme of ConstaÌ„tine the great vntil their tyme vvhich vvas almost .400 yeres For Carolomanus .294 sonne to King Pepin and nephevv to Charles Martel no lesse Princelike than Christianly exercised this his .295 Supreme authority in Ecclesiastical causes and made notable reformation of the Ecclesiastical state He summoned a Councel of his Clergy both Bisshoppes and Priestes .742 yere from the incarnation of Christ vvherein also he him selfe sate vvith many of his nobles and counsailours He shevveth the cause vvhy he called this Synode That they should geue aduise saith he howe the Lawe of God and the Churche religion meaning the order and discipline may be restored againe which in the tyme of my predecessours being broken in sonder fell cleane away Also by what meanes the ChristiaÌ„ people may attaine to the saluation of their soules and perishe not being deceiued by false priestes He declareth vvhat ordinaunces and decrers vvere made .296 by his authoriy in that Synode VVe did ordein Bishops through the Cities saith he by the couÌ„cel of the Priests aÌ„d my nobles aÌ„d did coÌ„stitute Bonifaciê° to be the Archbisshop ouer them .297 VVe haue also decreed a Synode to â—e caâ—â—eâ— together euery yere that the decrees of the Canons and the Lawes of the Churche may be repaired in our presence and the Christian Religion amended c. That the money vvhereof the Churches haue been defrauded
Gregory to the Physitian from all sinnes meaninge from the paynes of synnes He sent it to the two Noble men vt per quam omnipotens Deus superbientem perfidum hominem peremit per eam vos qui eum timetis diligitis praesentem salutem aeternam habere valeatis To th entent that as by that keye God miraculously shewe a proude and wretched man so by it you saieth he to them whiche feare God and loue God may haue also bothe present sauegarde and euerlastinge This was M. Horne the popes meaninges and intentes in sendinge to deuoute persons to Noble men and to princes such relikes of keyes from the Confession that is from the body or chappell of S. Peter And thus whereas M. Horne by his wonderfull inuentyue wytte had made a straunge metamorphosis of a Relique from S. Peters body into al the preeminence dignitie and Iurisdictiō of the Pope aboue other Churche Ministers they are nowe agayne by a happy reuolution God be thanked returned to their former shape and appere as they did before in their owne natural likenesse And that wythe more truthe a greate deale then Lucians Asse hauing trotted many yeres ouer downes and dales came at lengthe by eating of red roses to be Lucian him selfe agayne as it was before and as they saie it was neuer other But if M. Horne notwithstanding al this wil yet vphold his straunge metamorphosis and delight him selfe stil therin the rather bicause S. Gregory in al those places speaketh but of a keye and not of keyes as Gregory the .3 is saied to haue sente to Charles Martell then lo M. Horne for your ful satisfaction in this poynt yet an other place of S. Gregory wherein he sendeth euen keyes also Writing to Columbus a bishop of Numidia at the ende of his letters he sayeth Etiam Claues beati Petri in quibus de cathenis ipsius inclusum est tibi pro benedictione transmisi I haue sent you also by this bearer the keyes of S. Peter in which there is of his chayne 's enclosed for a benediction Lo M. Horne here are sent to a bishop of Numidia not the keyes from or of S. Peters Confession which you see are but keyes of or from his toumbe or body as to Charles Martell onely were sent but the very keyes of S. Peter him selfe But what Had that bishoppe therefore all the popes preeminence and Iurisdiction sent him Nay this notwithstandinge what Iurisdiction and supreme gouernement thys verye pope practised ouer Numidia and all Afrike to bothe in these very letters partlye appereth and more largely it maye appeare if you vóuchesafe M. Horne to reade that litle onely which in this matter I haue saied to your pewefelowe M. Iewell in my laste Returne of vntruthes vppon his moste lyinge Replie And here you heare S. Gregory saie he sent him these keyes pro benedictione For a benediction not for a Iurisdiction For a holy Relike not for a supreme dignitie For a deuoute remembraunce not for a princelye preeminence As you moste fondelye and ignorantlye do pronounce Yea and this you so folowe and pursewe from hence forewarde as the very grounde and foundation of all the Supreme gouernement whiche you woulde so fayne fasten vppon princes heads a thinge of them neuer yet so much as desired or dreamed of For lo vpon this ioyly grounde you buylde and say The heyres and successours of this Charles Martell did keepe these keyes from rustinge Verely I thinke in dede bothe he and his godly successours vsed that Relike and many other deuoutely and did not suffer it to ruste aboute them A poynt for this relike say you I saie They exercised the same iurisdiction and gouernement in Ecclesiastical causes that the Emperours and kings had done from the time of Constantine caet Verelye and so thinke I to But you see nowe Maister Horne at leste euery discrete Reader seeth that from the time of Constantin hytherto neuer Prince but heretikes as Constantius and Anastasius wythe a fewe suche gouuerned in causes Ecclesiasticall Namely in al things and causes as you by Othe make folke to sweare I should say forsweare But as touchinge thys Charles Martell and Carolomanus his sonne whom you call his nephewe and kinge Pipins sonne and their gouuernement in Ecclesiasticall causes gouuernement they had none nor exercised none You tel vs of such a thinge but you proue no such thinge The whole dealing of Gregory the .3 with Charles Martel and of pope Zachary with Carolomannus his sonne was onely that they shoulde take the Churche of Rome in to their protection beinge then the moste mighty princes in this parte of Christendom seinge the Emperours of Constantinople had by heresy as Leo then the Iconomache and other crueltyes rather forsaken it and oppressed it then succoured it and defended it And therefore of this facte of Gregory the .3 Sabellicus a moste diligente chronicler writeth thus Tum primùm Romanae vrbis Apostolicaeque sedis tutela quae ad Constantinopolitanos principes si quid grauius accidisset omnia sua desideria conferre consueuisset Gallorum est Regum facta Then began the Frenche princes to take vpō thē the protection of the Cyty of Rome and of the See Apostolike which had bene wonte before to referre al their griefes to the Emperours of Constantinople if any weightyer matter had befallē And againe Suscepit nihil grauatè pientissimū patrociniū Carolus Pōtificis rogatu Charles at the request of the pope toke vpon him willingly that most charitable or godly protection And this lo was that which Pope Gregory by sendīg keyes frō S. Peters Cōfessiō to Charles Martel did seke ād fewe for at his hāds M. Horn shooteth farre wide to imagine herin al the popes Iurisdictiō dignite and preeminēce to be sent away by ship into Frāce And as for Carolomanus of whose supreme gouernmēt M. Horn fableth here so much within .4 yeres after this great Authoryty exercised wēt to Rome offred hī selfe to the pope ād was shorē in for a Mōke And what or wherin cōsisted his Authoryty He summoned a Coūcel you say and many decrees were made there by his Authoryty Yea but why tel you not that pope Zacharias at the request of Bonifacius gaue to him ād to this Carolomanus a speciall Cōmissiō by his letters to cal this Synod ād to decree therin such things as Bonifacius should think behoueful for that time Why in your very narratiō do you euē in the middest of your allegatiō where you talk of this Bonifacius leaue out quite and nippe of these wordes Qui est missus S. Petri. Who is the Popes Legat Why deale you not trulye and why tell you not al Forsoth because truth is none in you and al maketh against you In Nauclerus you may see and reade at large the Popes Commission to Bonifacius and to the Prince for keping this Synod and for orderīg the same Yet
make not for the commendation of the Popes moderation and humility yet yt maketh for hys supreame authority I obey sayeth the Emperour not to thee but to Peter whome thow doest succede But to th entent that you M. Horne with the Apologie and M. Foxe who alwaies like bestly swyne do nousell in the donge and vente vp the worste that may be founde against Popes and prelates may haue a iuste occasioÌ„ if any Charity be in you to coÌ„mende the greate moderation of this Pope Alexander 3. you may remember that this is he to whoÌ„ being in extreme misery through the oppressioÌ„ of the Almayne Army spoyling aÌ„d wasting al aboute Rome Emanuel then Emperour in the East sent embassadours promysing bothe a great hoste against the Almayne Emperour Friderike and also a vnioÌ„ of the Grecians with the Romain Church if he would suffer the Romain Empire so loÌ„ge diuided froÌ„ the time of Charlemayn to come agayne to one heade and Empire to whome also being then in banishment the sayde Emperour sent a seconde embassy with great quantytie of mony promysing to reduce the whole East Churche vnder the subiection of the West all Grece vnder Rome if he woulde restore to the Emperour of Constantinople the Crowne of the West Empire from the which Frederike seemed nowe rightlye and worthely to be depriued To all which this Pope notwithstanding the greate miseries he stode presentlye in and was daily like to suffer through the power of this Frederike answered Se nolle id in vnum coniungere quod olim de industria maiores sui disiunxissent That he woulde not ioyne that into one which his Forefathers of olde time had of purpose diuided You will not I trowe denie M. Horne all circumstances duely coÌ„sidered but that this was a very great aÌ„d rare moderatioÌ„ of this Pope AlexaÌ„der 3. more worthy to be set forth in figures aÌ„d pictures to the posteryty for sober and vertuous then that facte of him whiche Mayster Fox hath so blased oute for prowde and hasty Except your Charyties be suche as verely it semeth to be that you take more delight in vice then in vertue and had rather heare one lewde fact of a Pope then twenty good If it be so with you then is there no Charyte with you For Charyte as S. Paule describeth it Thinketh not euill reioyseth not vpon iniquyte but reioyseth with verytie It suffreth all thinges it beleueth all thinges it hopeth al thinges it beareth all thinges Contraryewyse you not only thinke but reporte alwaies the worst you reioyse and take greate pleasure vpon the iniquytie of such as you ought most of all men to reuerence you are sorye to haue the veryty and truthe tolde you You suffer and beare nothing in the Church But for the euil life of a fewe you forsake the CoÌ„munion and societie of the whole You beleue as much as pleaseth you and you hope accordingly And thus muche by the way ones for all touching your greate ambition and desire to speake euil of the Popes and to reporte the worste you can doe of them which you in this booke M. Horne haue done so plentifullye and exactlye throughe this whole processe of the Princes practise in Ecclesiastical gouernment as if the euill life of some Popes were a direct and sufficient argument to proue all Princes Supreme Gouernours in al thinges and causes Ecclesiasticall I coulde now shewe you other authorityes and places oute of your owne authours concerninge thys storye of Friderike the first making directlie againste you and wherein ye haue played the Cacus As where ye wryte by the authoritie of Vrspergensis that the Emperour sent for both theis Popes to come to hym mynding to examine both they re causes For yt followeth by and by not to iudge them or the cause of the Apostolique see but that he might learne of wise men to whether of them he shoulde rather obey And is not this thinke you M. Horne so craftely to cut of and steale away this sentence from your reader a preatye pageant of Cacus Namely seing your authour Nauclerus writeth also the like And seyng ye demeane your selfe so vnhonestly and vnclerkly in the principall matter who will nowe care for your extraordinarye and foolishe false excursions against the welthy pride the fearce power the trayterouse trecherie of Popes at that tyme Or for Erasmus comparing the Popes to the successours of Iulius Caesar Or for Vrspergensis owteries against their couetousnes and not againste the Popes authoritye As for S. Bernarde who you say founde faulte with the pompe and pride of Eugenius 3. how clerely he pronounceth that not withstanding for the Popes Primacy I referre you to be shorte to the Confutation of your lying Apologie Al this impertinent rayling rhetorike we freely leaue ouer vnto you to rayle and rolle your self therein til your toÌ„g be wery againe yf ye wil for any thiÌ„g that shal let you Only as I haue ofteÌ„ said I desire the Reader to marke that as wel this as other emperors were not at variaÌ„ce with the See Apostolike it self or set against the Popes Authority absolutely but were at variaunce with such a pope and such and were set against this mans or that mans election not renouncing the Pope but renouncing this man or that man as not the true and right Pope M. Horne The .117 Diuision pag. 76. a. About this tyme the King of Cicilia and Apulia had a dispensation from the Pope for money to Inuesture Archebisshops with staffe or crosier ringe palle myter sandalles or slippers and that the Pope might sende into his dominions no Legate onlesse the kinge should sende for him Stapleton Did the Kings of Sicilia procure a dispensation as ye say M. Horne from the Pope to inuesture bisshops and to receyue no Legate Who was then the supreame heade I praye you the Pope that gaue the dispensation or the King that procured yt Ye see good readers howe sauerlye and hansomly this man after his olde guise concludeth against him self M. Horne The .118 Diuision pag. 76. a. Our English Chronicles make report that the Kings of this Realme hadde not altogeather leafte of their dealing in Churâ—he matters but continued in parte their iurisdiction aboute Ecclesiasticall causes although not vvithout some trouble The Popes Legate came into Englande and made a CouÌ„cel by the assent of King VVilliam the Conquerour And after that in an .412 other CouÌ„cel at VVinchester were put down many Bisshops Abbatts and priours by the procuremeÌ„t of the King The King gaue to LaÌ„frauke the Archbisshoprike of Cantorb and on our Ladye daie the Assumption made him Archebisshope On whit Sonday he gaue the Archbisshoprike of Yorke vnto Thomas a Canon of Bayon VVhen Thomas shoulde haue bene consecrated of Lanfranke there fell a strife betvvixt them about the liberties of the Church of Yorke The controuersie being about Church matters vvas brought and referred
may serue you also for that ye alleage concerning Robert groshead sauing that I may adde this withall that he were a very Groshead in dede that would belieue you either when ye say to M. Fekenham whome ye call S. Robert seing M. Fekenham speaketh no woorde of this Robert no more then he doth of Robyn goodfellowe or that this story should make against the Popes primacie seing that your owne authour Fabian saith that this Robert being accursed of the Pope Innocentius appealed from his courte to Christes owne cowrte A manifeste argument of the popes supremacy As for Frederyk the Emperours episte to Kinge Henry what so euer he writeth against the Pope ye would be loth I suppose it shuld take place in EnglaÌ„d For then farewel your goodly Manours as WalthaÌ„ FarnhaÌ„ aÌ„d such other Neither were your geÌ„tleman Vssher like to ride before you barehead but both he and you to goe a foote or rather your self to go barefoted al alone M. Horne The .128 Diuision pag. 79. a. Levves the Frenche King called S. Levves vvho as Antoninus saith was so instructed euen from his infancy in all the wisedom of diuine and good orders that there was not found his like that kept the law of the high God c. made a lawe against those that blasphemed the name of the Lorde adioyning a penalty of a whote yron to be printed in the transgressours forehead Also in the yere of the Lorde .1228 He made a Law against the Popes fraudes concerning the preuentions and reâ—eruations of the reuenues and dignities Ecclesiastical complayning that the Pope had pulled from him the collations of all Spirituall promotions ordeining that from hence foorth the election of Bisshops Prelates and al other whatsoeuer should be free forcible aÌ„d effectual to the electors Patrones aÌ„d collatours of theÌ„ Also the same yere he set forth an other Law agaiÌ„st Simony coÌ„plainiÌ„g of the bieyng aÌ„d selliÌ„g of ecclesiastical dignities He made also certain godly Lavves against vvhoredome and FornicatioÌ„ Laste of all in the yeere of the Lorde .1268 he set foorth the Lavve commonly called Pragmatica Sanctio vvherein in amongest other Ecclesiastical matters against the Popes pollinges he saith thus Item in no case we wil that exactions or greuous burdens of money being laide on the Churche of our Kingdome by the Courte of Rome whereby our Kingedome is miserably impouerished be leuied or gathered nor any hereafter to be layed excepte only for a reasonable godly and moste vrgent cause of necessity that can not be auoided aÌ„d that the same be don by our expresse .438 biddinge and commaundement of our own accord .439 The .26 Chapter Of S. Lewys the French King Of Manfred and Charles King of Sicilia and Apulia Stapleton LEwes his Lawe against those that blasphemed the name of God maketh not him supreame head of the Churche Ye mowght haue put in as your authour doth those also that blaspheme the name of his blessed mother But the mention of this woulde haue greaued some of your sect that haue compared our Ladie to a saffron bagge making her no better then other women And what yf you or your confederats had liued then that say it is Idolatrie to pray to her and to praye her to pray for vs to her sonne Iesu Christe shoulde not ye haue had suppose you great cause to feare the printe of the hotte yron ye speake of As for the collations of spiritual promotions this Lewys bestowed none such as his predecessours by especial licences and priuileges had graunted vnto them froÌ„ the bisshops of Rome And that as I haue ofte said proueth no superiority of gouernemeÌ„t in Ecclesiastical matters except by the same reason you wil make euery Patrone of a benefice to be supreme gouernour in all Ecclesiasticall matters to his owne Vicar and Curate The embarringe of Exactions from the Courte of Rome is nothing derogatorye from the Spiritual power or Iurisdiction of the Churche of Rome For they are not vtterly embarred but the excesse of theÌ„ is denied aÌ„d in any reasonable godly or vrgent cause of necessity they are graunted as your selfe alleage But to better a litle your badde cause you haue with a double vntruthe ended your allegation For where the King saieth Nisi de spontaneo expresso coÌ„sensu nostro not without our voluntary and expresse consent you turne it by our expresse bidding and commaundement and that it might seme to haÌ„ge of the Kings pleasure only you leaue out ipsarum Ecclesiarum regni nostri and of the Churches of our kingdom But what nede we lese more time in making more ample answer seing it is moste certaine that this Kinge and his realme acknowleadged the Popes Supremacye as muche then as euer since euen to this daye For where was your newe great Charles Friderike the seconde deposed from his Empire by Pope Innocentius the fourth but at Lyons in Fraunce And in whose Kinges dayes but of this Lewys Who defended many yeares together the Popes of Rome Innocentius the .4 Alexander the .4 Vrbanus the .4 and Clement the .4 againste the Emperour Frederike who therefore by treason went about to destroye him but this Kings Lewys Who warred him selfe in person againste the Sarracens at Thunys at Clement the Popes request but this Lewys Who also before that making his voyage into the holy laÌ„de against the SouldaÌ„ tooke benediction and absolution of Pope Innocentius the .4 lying theÌ„ at the Abbye of Cluny in Fraunce but this Lewys And did not the sayed Clement make by his Authoritye Charles this Lewys his brother King of Sicilia and Apulia And wil you make vs nowe beleue M. Horne that this Kinge was suche a Supreme Gouernour as you imagine Princes ought to be or that in his tyme the Popes Supremacy was accompted a forrayne power in Fraunce as it is with you in Englande No. No. M. Horne Seeke what age and what Countre you wil you shal neuer finde it while you liue M. Horne The .129 Diuision pag. 79. b. Conradus Conradinus and Manfredus .440 stil kepte the priuilege of the foresaide Ecclesiastical matters in Sicilia and Apulia Shortly after this tyme Charles the King of Sicilia and Apulia had .441 al or most of the dooing in the elelection and making of diuerse Popes as of Martyn .4 Celestyn .5 Boniface .8 c. Stapleton To these matters of Sicilie I haue already more then ones answered and doe now say again that this priuilege consisted only in inuesturing of bisshops graunted by Alexander the .3 and after reclaymed by Innocentius the .3 Whereby it wel appereth that this allegation maketh rather with the Popes Primacy then against it but most of all in this place For Pope Alexander the .4 declared this Manfredus the Romain Churches enemy as he was in dede and a traytour also both to Conradus his brother and to Conradinus his nephewe both inheritours to that kingdome both
others part of whom your brethern of Basil haue patched vp togeather in a greate volume as they laboure al to proue the Emperour aboue the Pope in temporal iurisdiction and gouernemēt wherin yet they erred as we haue said so none of thē al doe labour to proue the Emperour supreme gouernour in spirituall and ecclesiastical causes as you the first founders of this heresy do say and sweare to but do leaue that to the Bishoppes yea and some of them to the Pope to And therefore al were it true that they wrote in the fauoure of Lewys the .4 then Emperour yet were you neuer the nerer of your purpose by one iote This is M. Horne your owne proper and singular heresy of England to make the Prince supreme gouernour in causes ecclesiastical You only are Laicocephali that is such as make the lay Magistrates your heads in spirituall matters Ye adde then more force to your matter by a great coūcel kepte at Franckford wherat the king of Beame and of Englande also were presente of which wyth other things is set forth by a special ād a latin letter as the precise words of Marius or of the additiō adioyned to Vrspergensis But neither they nor anye other of your marginall authours speake of the king of Englād And when ye haue al don ād who so euer was there yt was but a schismatical conuenticle and yet muche better then your late conuocations Yf the articles of your sayde conuocations had comme to theire handes no dowbte they had bene condemned for a greate parte of them for most blasphemous heresies Wel The Emperour saith say you that his authority depēdeth not of the Pope but of God immediatly and that it is a vayne thinge that is wonte to be sayde the Pope hath no superiour yf ye could proue this Emperour an Euangelist or this Coūcel a lawfull Generall Councel we would geue some eare to you And yf themperours authority depende so immediatly of God shewe vs goddes commaundement geuē rather to the Germans then to the Frenche or English mē to chose an Emperour Most of the other princes Christiā in Europa holde by succession and not by electiō And yf ye cā shew vs any other cause of the diuersity but the Popes only ordinance then shal ye quite your self lyke a clerke Yf ye cā not shewe other cause then shal ye neuer be able to shewe vs good cause why the Pope should not clayme the cōfirmation Yet is yt sayeth M. Horne a vayne thing to say the Pope hath no superiour but yt is more vainelye and fondlye done of you M. Horn to the descrying of your false dealing and to the destruction of your Primacy to bring foorth this saying For your sayd councel recogniseth the Pope as superiour in all causes ecclesiastical And where yt sayeth yt hath a superiour why do ye not tel vs as your authours do who is his superiour Is it the Emperour wene you or any temporal Prince as ye wold make your vnlearned reader belieue No no. Your councel meante and so both your authours plainely declare that it was the generall councell to the which themperour had appealed Where you adde the Actes of this Councell were ratified by the Emperours letters patents and do bring in thervpon as the Emperours letters against the Popes processes you beguile your Reader and belie your Author Nauclerus For those letters patents this Emperour gaue forth not as ratifiyng the Actes of that Councel as you say but De concilio quorundā fratrū Minorum sub sigillo suo vpō the aduise of certaine Minorits vnder his owne seale And againe vocata solenni curia At the keping of a solemne Courte Of the Acts of that Councel Nauclere speaketh not in this place neither reporteth these leters pattēts to haue proceded therof Thus of Princes Courtes ye make great Councels and of the aduise of certaī Friers you frame to your Reader the cōsent of many bishoppes By suche pelting shiftes a barren cause must be relieued But now are ye yet againe in hand with an other Councel at Frankford by this Emperour and with certaine heresies that Pope Clement laid to this Emperours charge It would make a wise man to wonder to consider to what end ād purpose this stuffe is here so thrust in Neither cause can I as yet coniecture any vnlesse I shoulde impute it to Maistres folie or to dame heresie or to both or to the speciall ordinaunce of God that suffreth this man for the malice he beareth to the Catholike Church to wexe so blind that he speaketh he wotteth not what and seeth not whē he speaketh moste against him selfe nor the matter that he would gladly defend For beside as many lies as be almoste lines as that he telleth of an heresie first laid to the Emperours charge which was not the first as ye shal vnderstand anon Item that the Pope sayed he was an heretike because he said Christ ād his Apostles were poore wherin he doth excedingly lie vpon pope Clement Item that th'Emperour set forth lawes Ecclesiasticall concerning mariages and deuorcemēts which his Authours say not nor is otherwise true beside all this he declareth his Emperour to be a very heretike and him selfe also or at the least to be but a very foolish fond man I wil therfore for the better vnderstāding of the mater first rehearse you his authors wordes and then adde to it some further declaratiō mete for the purpose The first heresy saith Nauclerus was that the Emperour affirmed that the Decree made by Pope Iohn the .22 touching the pouerty of Christ ād his Apostles was heretical swearing that he beleued the contrarie He auouched moreouer that it appertained to the Emperour to make or depose Popes Furthermore being cited to answere in a cause of heresie and being accursed for his cōtumacy he hath cōtinued almost these tēne yeres in the said curse He retained also in his cōpany one Iohn of Landenio an Archeheretik He maketh bisshops he breaketh the interdict and doth expel thē out of their benefices that wil not breake it He seuereth matrimonies cōtracted in the face of the Church and ioyneth persons together in the degrees forbiddē He meaneth perchaunce sayeth Nauclere that he maried his sonne Lewys to the Coūtes of Tyroles her husbād Iohn the king of Beames son yet liuing saying that he was impotēt ād furder shee was maried to this Lewys being within the degrees prohibited Clemēt addeth beside that he hath set vp an Idole in the Churche and an Antipope and hath de facto deposed the Pope These are Nauclere M. Horn his authors precise words the which I pray thee good reader to conferre with M. Hornes glose and then shal ye see the mans honesty and fidelity in reporting his Authors This Emperor then was not accōpted an heretik because he said Christ ād his Apostles wer poore neither is this cōdemned for heresie by the foresaid Iohn the .22 but to say Christ and
fornication in vvyddovves goodes in bloudshead in the Churcheyarde in inuentories c. and in a great many mo matters vvhich ye call Spirituall or Ecclesiasticall causes the Frenche kinge prouing .444 them to be as in deede they vvere no other but temporall neuerthelesse not standinge much about the name nor taking them al avvay from their iurisdiction he onely saied he vvould reforme them Neuerthelesse for certeine daies there vvas much disputing to and fâ—o whether they belonged to the kinge to reforme or no till the king by his foresaid procuratour gaue theÌ„ the kinges determinat aunswere declaring vnto them howe that they ought not to be troubled bicause the kinges intentioÌ„ was to keepe those rightes and customes of the Churche and Prelates which were good aÌ„d resonable but by reason of their faults the iudgement which were good and reasonable apperteined not vnto them to determine but to the kiÌ„g Bicause the Decree Nouit c. saieth that the kinge of Fraunce in matters de Facto hath not his superiour c. VVhereuppon hee coÌ„cluded that the kinge woulde heare all the informatioÌ„s And those Customes of the whiche he should be fully enfourmed that they were good and reasonable he woulde make only to bee obserued In .445 coÌ„clusioÌ„ the Prelats made such importune labour that the forsaid attourney auÌ„swered theÌ„ for the kinge that if the Prelates theÌ„ selues would amende those thinges that were to be amended and corrected the king would abide till the feaste of the Natiuity next to come within the saide terme he woulde innouate nothing but if within the sayde terme the Prelates had not amended those thinges that were to be amended and corrected that then the king would put to such â—emedy as shuld be acceptable to God and the people VVhich in conclusion the kinge vvas faine to do by a sharpe and seuere .446 Lavv vvhan he savve hovv the Prelateâ— dallied him of vvith faire vvordes and .447 therefore he him selfe Composuit rem sacerdotum did set in order the matters of the Priestes The .31 Chapter Of Charles the .4 and Philip de Valois sixt of that name kinges of Fraunce Stapleton WEll fisht and caught a frogge All this loÌ„g tale is tolde for Composuit rem sacerdotum But to touche the particulars what wise reason is this or what reason at al is it to make the Quene of England supreame head of the Church because Charles the French king denied the pope the tenthes of the Clergy Verely his authour saith the king did empayre his estimation that men had of his vertue before by this very fact of his Yea and yet he sayth withall that afterwarde he did coÌ„desceÌ„de to the popes request Now what meaneth M. Horn to alleage that for prouf of dewe gouuernemeÌ„t which his authors report for prouf of vndewe regiment Meaneth he that al the worlde shoulde laugh him to skorne That which foloweth of Peter BertraÌ„d and eftson of Paulus Aemilius is M. Horns own making theÌ„ to speake not theire myndes but what liketh him telliÌ„g vs first an obscure dark false tale out of the sayd BertraÌ„d but I trust we shall drawe him out into the fayre open light and pluck froÌ„ him Petrus Bertrand and Paulus Aemilius with whose visour he woulde fayne couer the vgly face of his impudente and shamelesse lies Why M. Horn hath not the Clergy to doe with matters of contracts of mariage excommunications wills and with the examination of mens beliefes with making synodical decrees and such like matters Wherfor theÌ„ do ye not shake of from you the intermedlinge with these matters Wel I perceiue saying aÌ„d doing are two things and neither shall Ludouicus the Emperour though he affirmed that the Clergy should followe Christ and his Apostles in pouerty make yowe to disclaime your goodly landes and patrimony nor Philip Valesius the Frenche kinge make yowe to disclaime your iurisdiction The gaine is to sweet Perhaps ye will answere that I strayne yowe to farre and that ye do not deny but that the Clergy may vse the iurisdiction of the foresayd matters but not as Church or ecclesiasticall matters but as playne temporall matters for the Frenche kinge proued they were so in dede Neyther the king proued yt nor your authour sayth yt nor any other The shamelesse dealinge of this man is suche that he semeth to seke nothing else but to ouerwhelme the worlde with wordes litle regardinge to speake not only great and many vntruthes but euen such as without further triall and strayning hym no more but with his owne authours are incontinently opened and descried To answere fully and at large to all his endlesse and importune babling aswel here as otherwhere would be to to tediouse a thinge And for this matter in as muche as Petrus Bertrand is in prynte I will send the learned reader that is desirouse to see the deapth of thys matter to the originall booke and will nowe touche so much onely as shal be sufficiente for the vnlettered reader to see and consider M. Hornes vnfaythfull and wretched dealing Petrus Câ—â—erius being one of the kings priuie councell proponed to the Clergy before the king and the nobilitie .76 articles and wente about to proue that the prelates and the Clergy for so many poynts had vsurped vppon the kinges iurisdiction He auowched also that temporall and spirituall things are diuided and sondred and that the one appertayned to the kinge onely the other to the cleargy onely The archbishop of Sans answered to this Petrus and proued by the olde and the newe testameÌ„t by the cyuil and canon Lawe and by the custome of Fraunce tyme out of mynd vsed and by seuerall graunts and priuileges receiued from the kings predecessours that spirituall and temporall iurisdiction were not so preciâ—elie distincted but that one person might occupie both After him the same daye seueÌ„ night in the presence of the king stode vppe Petrus Bertrandus a Bisshoppe of the people in Fraunce then called Hedui who are nowe Burgonions and enforced the same matter addinge a full aunswere aswell to the decree Nouit alleaged here by M. Horne out of the sayd Petrus Cunerius as vnto all his .76 articles A greate nomber of the sayde articles towche matters playne and mere temporall and yet suche as the clergy did and might medle withall partly by Lawe partly by speciall priuilege and partly by custome There were certayne faults and abuses fownd in the prelates officers the whiche the prelates answered that yf they had knowen them before they woulde not haue suffred them and promised to forsee for the tyme to come for the earneste amendinge and redressinge of them For the redressing whereof the kinge gaue them a tyme vntill Christmas folowinge Nowe M. Horne would make thee belieue good reader that because the prelats dalied and things were not refourmed accordingly the kinge by a sharpe and a seuere lawe dyd amende and correcte them But this is your owne
Lawe good maister Horne and no Lawe at all of Kynge Philippe made by yowe I say with as good authoritie and truthe as the damnable articles were made in your late conuocation Howe so euer yt be here is nothinge amended but abuses which to be amended no good man will I wene be angrie withall But what say yow nowe maister Horne to the whole ecclesiasticall iurisdiction that the Frenche clergie practised What became of yt Did the king take yt away or no Whie are ye tounge tyed M. Horne to tell the truth that so freelie and liberally yea and lewdly to lie againste the truth Wel seing that ye can not wynne yt at Maister Hornes hands good reader ye shal heare it otherwise The effecte and finall resolution then of this debate was that the kinge made answere to the forsayd bishop of Sans demaunding his resolute answere in the behalfe of the whole clergy that the prelates shoulde feare nothinge and that they shoulde not lose one iote in his tyme but that he woulde defende them in theire righte and customes neither woulde he geue to other an example to impugne the Churche Wherevppon the Bisshoppe in the name of the whole clergie gaue to the kinge moste humble thankes Howe saye yowe good reader hath this man any more shame then hath a very Horne And dareth he to looke hereafter any honest man in the face Yet he wil say that Paulus Aemilius sayth that the King was fayne to make this sharp and seuere Lawe Why CaÌ„ Paulus Aemylius tell better what was done then your other authour Bertrande being presente and playing the chiefe parte in this play and setting yt forth to the world to your perpetual ignominie with his own penne Wel tel vs then what Paulus sayeth Marie saye yowe Paulus reporteth that composuit rem sacerdotum he did set in order the matters of the Priestes But who speaketh of your sharpe and seuere Lawe Wil not coÌ„ponere rem sacerdotuÌ„ agree with al that I haue told out of Bertrand himself Is now coÌ„ponere reÌ„ sacerdotuÌ„ to be englisshed to make a sharpe and a seuere law Suerly this is a prety expositioÌ„ aÌ„d a try me tricke of your new graÌ„mer Your Authour Aemilius vseth his word coÌ„posuit valdè aptè compositè very aptly and fytlie But you M. Horne with your gaye and freshe interpretation doe nothing else but Lectori fallacias componere deceyue and be guyle your reader or to speake more fytely to our purpose ye doe nothing else but Legem Philippi nomine componere counterfeyte a lawe in Philippes name whereof your authour Aemilius speaketh nothing For Aemilius declaring a notable victory that this King had ouer his enemies saith that the victory obteyned and after that he had made his prayers and geuen thankes therefore to God and to his blessed Martyres composuit rem Sacerdotum he set in order the Priestes matters Then doth he shortly specifie that the foresaide Petrus Cunerius complained vpon the clergy for the hearing of many matters that appertayned to the kiÌ„ges secular cowrte and that the foresaid Bertrandus made him answere declaring amonge other thinges that their beste Kinges in Fraunce the most florisshing and the most notable were euer the greateste patrons and defenders of the clergies liberties and that the other that impugned the same came to a miserable and wretched ende He saith further that the Kings answere being from day to day proloÌ„ged the said Bertrandus with a nomber of the prelates vpoÌ„ S. Thomas of Canterburies day went to the Kinge admonishiÌ„g him that S. Thomas in the defence of the Church liberties vppon that daye spente his bloud and lyfe The King at the length answered that he wuld rather encrease than impayre the Churches right Wherevpon all rendred vnto him thankes and the Kinge purchased himselfe thereby the name of a Catholike King Ye heare good reader an other maner of exposition of â—omâ—osuit remsaceâ—dotum by theauthour him self then is M. Hornes gaye lying glose made in his theeuish Cacus denne And therfore with these words wherewith Aemilius beginneth his narration M. Horne endeth the narration to putte some countenance vpon his false and counterfeite Lawe The clergy then enioyed still their liberties and iurisdiction which ordinarilye they had before either by Law or by custome and priuilege though as I said many causes were but temporall Al the which teÌ„poral causes the said Petrus Cunerius by the way of coÌ„sultation only and reasoning declared by some coulorable arguments to belong to the Kings cowrte onely But for excoÌ„municatioÌ„s synodical decrees examinatioÌ„s of meÌ„s beliefes aÌ„d such like he maketh theÌ„ not as ye bable teÌ„poral matters nor abridgeth the clergies iurisdiction therein but onely reproueth certayne abuses therin committed forthe which and for the other the clergy promised a reformation Let vs nowe see your policie aÌ„d to what benefit of your cause ye doe so lie Imagyne yf ye wil that al were true aÌ„d for ones we will take you for Philip the French King and your Law made in your Cacus denne to be in as good force as yf yt had ben made in open parliament in France What issue ioyne you thereof what due and ordinate consequeÌ„t is this the Frenche King maketh a seuere lawe against the clergie vsurping his iurisdiction Ergo the Pope is no Pope or ergo the King of England is the Pope of Englande Agayne yf al are temporal matters howe standeth yt with your doctrine especially of this booke that ye and your fellowes shoulde busie your selfe therewith Neither will yt ease you to say that ye doe yt by the Princes commissioÌ„ for Cunerius vppon whome ye grounde all this your talke dryueth his reason to this ende that spirituall men be not capable of temporall iurisdiction and therefore this commission will not serue you And yf ye holde by commission take heade your commission be well and substancially made But of this commission we shal haue more occasion to speake hereafter M. Horne The .136 Diuision pag. 82. b. In England at this tyme many abuses about Ecclesiasticall causes vvere refourmed although the Pope and his Clergie did earnestly .448 mainteine them by Kinge Edvvard the .3 vvho vvrote his .449 letters to the Pope admonishing him to leaue of his disordered doings and vvhan that vvould not serue he redressed them by act of parliament and as Nauclerus saith he commaunded that from thence forth no body should .450 bring into the Realme any kind of the Popes letters vnder the paine of drowning and expelled al persones out of his kingdome that were by the Pope promoted to any benefice The .32 Chapter Of Edward the .3 King of England Stapleton THis argument also is right futely to the precedent as resting vpoÌ„ the reformiÌ„g of abuses in matters Ecclesiastical But I pray you tel vs no more M. Horn of reformiÌ„g of abuses if you wil ani way furder your preseÌ„t cause
so haue you for all this ioly fetche fetched in nothing to your purpose but haue fished all this while in Braughton all in vayne Yet is there one thing more we loke for that is to haue an honester man and of better and more vppright dealing and conscience then ye are of to reporte Braughton And then we haue some hope that as you can proue nothing by him for your new primacie So shall we proue euen by your owne authour that by the common lawe of the realme the Pope was then the cheif head of all Christes Churche And me thincke thowghe in your texte there is nothing but the duskishe darke hornelight of an vnfaythfull and blinde allegation that yet in your margent there appereth a glistering day starre and that the sonne is at hande to open and disclose to the worlde by the bright beames and most cleare light of the catholyque faythe shyning in youre owne Authoure either your exceding malice or your most palpable grosse and darke ignorance Wherewith for your desertes and spitiful heart to the catholyke faith God hath plagued you no lesse then he did the Aegiptians Why M. Horne Hath Braughtō thē a Title de Papa Archiepiscopis alijs prelatis of the Pope Archbishops and other prelats What Is there nothing in him but a bare and naked title What sayeth Braughton in his text Doth he say that the Pope hath nothing to doe but in his owne diocese and no more than other Bishoppes haue Doth he say that he is not the head and the superiour of al other Bishopes Or doth he say as ye saie that all Ecclesiasticall iurisdiction commeth from the King only Or doth he say that the Kinge is aboue the the Pope and head of the Churche him selfe Wel. Ye haue seene the starre light in the margent Nowe shall ye see also to the vtter destruction of your newe primacie and to your great dishonestie for this your detestable dealing the bright daye light Ye tel vs out of Braughton that al aswel freemen as bondmen are subiecte to the Kinge his power You tel vs the King hath no Peere what of all this Tel me withall for what the title of the Pope and Archebishope serueth Verely it serueth to direct vs to your own confusion and shame Ye tolde vs euen in the other page of this leafe that Kinge Childebertus exacted of Pope Pelagius the confession of his faith whiche he voluntarily offered But suerly the cōfessiō of this matter wil not come frō you freely and voluntarily but it must be exacted from you and brought from you by the verie violence of the moste stronge and forcible truth Let vs then heare Braughtons owne wordes He saieth There is a difference and distinctiō betwen person and person For some there are that be in excellencie and prelacie and be rulers aboue other As in spirituall matters and those that appertaine to priesthood our Lorde the Pope and vnder him Archebishopes and Bishopes and other inferiour Prelates In temporall matters also Emperours Kinges and Princes for suche thinges as apperteine to the kingdom and vnder them Dukes Erles Barons and such other Againe he writeth thus in an other place Sunt enim causae spirituales c. There are saieth he spiritual causes in the which the seculer iugde hath no cognition neither can put them to execution because he hath no punishement for them For in these causes the iudgement apperteyneth to the ecclesiastical iudges who hath the gouernance and defence of priesthoode There be also Secular causes the knowledge and iudgemente whereof apperteyneth to Kinges and Princes who defende the Kingdome and with the whiche the Clergie shoulde not intermedle seeing that the iurisdictions of them are sondred and distincted vnlesse yt be when one sworde muste helpe the other I truste by this Maister Horne ye doe or may vnderstand what is meante when Braughton calleth the Kinge the Vicar of God and saieth there ought to be none greater then the Kinge in his kingdome Whiche rule woulde haue bene playner if ye had added the three woordes following In exhibitione iuris That is in ministring of euerie man ryght and iustice whiche is altogether ministred in mere prophane and ciuill matters vnder and by the Kinges Authoritie and whiche woordes are by you nipped quite of verie ministerlyke We will yet adde the third Authoritie out of Braughton because it doeth not onely make againste this newe vpstarte Supremacie but aunswereth also as well to the olde Cugnerius as to our newe Cugnerius M. Horne his fonde argumentes against the spirituall iurisction Braughton then after that he hath shewed that there is one iurisdiction that is called ordinarie and an other of delegates and holding by commission and that as well in the temporall as spirituall Courte and that these two iurisdictions be distincted and that the Iudges of eche sorte shoulde take heed that they doe not intrude vppon the other he telleth vs of some particularities of matters apperteyning to the Churche Iurisdiction First that none of the clergy may be called before a secular iudge for anie matter towching the ecclesiasticall courte or for any spirituall matter or suche as be annexed and coherent As when penance is to be enioyned for any sinne or trespase wherin the ecclesiastical Iudge hath the cognitiō and not the kinge for it doth not apperteine to the king or to the temporall Iudge to enioyne penaunce Neither can they iudge of matters coherent and annexed to spiritual things as of tithes and suche other as concerning mouables bequethed in a mans testament nor in a cause of matrimony Nor if a mā promise mony for mariage as he saith he hath before declared For in al theis things the clerke may bring the cause frō the tēporal to the ecclesiastical Iudge And so haue we found M. Horne by the common lawe in Braughtons time the Popes supreamacy in Englande and not that onely but also that aswel Braughton as Quintinus be hard against you and your Petrus Cugnerius for the minishing and defacing of the spiritual iurisdiction and for your vntruth in auowching that the medling with contractes of mariages enioyning of penaūce and suche like are nothing but temporal matters perteining to the kinges iurisdiction And thus in fine to be shorte where your proufes should be strongest there are they most acrased and feble ād your fowre lawyers with your Diuine proue nothing to your purpose but al against yt M. Horne The .152 Diuision pag. 90. a. Thus haue I sufficiently .498 proued that the Emperours and Kinges ought haue and may claime and take vpon thē suche gouernement in Spiritual and Ecclesiastical causes and matters as the Queenes Maiestye novv doothe In confirmation vvhereof I haue bene more large than othervvise I vvoulde but that the proufe hereof doeth reproue and fully aunsvveare the principall matter of your vvhole booke and therefore I maie vse more briefnesse in that vvhiche follovveth
of Martian the Emperour for calling of the Chalcedon Councell nextly alleaged M. Horns purpose is no whit furdered but Pope Leo his primacy euidently proued By the Actes also of the sayd Councell the popes and the bishops Supreme Iurisdiction in al ecclesiastical matters to be treated examined iudged and defined throughe out the whole Councel appeareth and M. Hornes purpose remayneth vtterly vnproued I haue farder out of the sayd Chalcedon Councell being the fourthe Generall and so one of the foure allowed in our Countre by Acte of parliament in the reigne of the Queenes Mai. present gathered euident and sundry argumentes for proufe of the Popes and bishops Supremacy in causes ecclesiasticall And here I require M. Horne or any mans els whatsoeuer to shewe howe it is possible without manifeste contradiction to allowe the Authorytie of this fourthe Generall Councel and to bannishe the Popes Authorytie which this whole Councel agnised or to geue to the Prince Supreme Authorytie in al ecclesiastical causes the same by this Councel resting in the bishops only not in the Prince at all In hath consequently ben shewed against M. Horne that his exāples of Leo and Zeno Emperours haue proued nothing lesse then his imagined Supremacy His next examples of three popes Simplicius Felix .3 and Symachus haue al proued so manifest testimonies for their owne Supremacy euen out of the bookes and places by M. Horne alleaged that in this matter he semeth a plaine preuaricatour and one secretly defending the cause which he seemeth openly to impugne Nowe in Fraunce M. Horne your lucke hath bene no better then before in the East Church and in Italy it was Your arguments in this behalfe haue bene to to pelting and miserable But the bishops Iurisdiction in all those matters hath bene as euident Your story of Iustinus the elder nextly by you alleaged but confusedly and out of measure mangled being wholy layed forthe hath plainely proued the popes Supremacy and nothing at al the princes Iustinian your next exaample and largely by you prosecuted hath neuer a whit proued your matter but for the Popes absolute Supremacy hath diuerse waies pronounced not onelye in his behauyour in the fifte Generall Councell but in his Edictes and Constitutions which you for your selfe so thicke haue alleaged In that place also I haue noted by diuerse exāples what euil successe Churche matters haue had whē Princes most intermedled Ther also by the way a Councell in Fraunce by M. Horne alleaged hath openly pronounced for the popes vniuersall Supremacy Your last examples taken out of Spayne haue nothinge relieued your badde cause but haue geuen euidēt witnesse for the Bishops Supremacy in ecclesiastical causes And thus farre haue you waded in the first .600 yeres after Christe without any one prouf for your newe Laicall Supremacy But for the popes and Bishops Supremacy in matters of the Church the Cōtinual practise of that first age and that in al Countres hath clerely pronounced as hath bene at large shewed In the third book as the race your runne is the longer ād triple to that ye ranne in before so is our cause the strōger and yours the febler or rather the wretcheder that in the cōpasse of .900 yeres that of so many Emperors kings and princes of so many Coūcels both General and National of so diuerse parts of the Christened worlde al the East part Italy Fraunce Spayne Germany and our own Countre of Englād yea of the Moscouites Armeniās and Aethyopiās to of all these I say not one Prince Councel or Coūtre maketh for you and not one prince Councell or Countre maketh against vs but all haue agnised the popes primacy and not one in the worlde of so many hundred yeres haue agnised or so muche as hearde of muche lesse sworen vnto the Princes Supreme Gouuernement in all Ecclesiasticall causes Your first proufe belyeth flatly the See of Rome and proueth nothing by any doing of Phocas the Emperour the Supremacy that you woulde proue The Kinges of Spayne and the Toletane Councelles haue made nothinge for you but haue clerely confounded you not only in the principal matters in hande but also in diuers other matters by your lewde heresies denied Your patched proufes and swarming vntruthes in your next narratiō touching certain Popes of Rome and of the Churche of Rauēna haue discouered the miserable wekenesse of your badde cause and nothing relieued yowe the Popes Primacy by your owne examples notwithstanding established Your fonde surmise against the Decree of Constantin .5 Emperour for the prerogatiue of the See Apostolike as it nothing furdered your matter in hande yf it had not bene made so it shewed wel the misery of your cause that to make your paradoxe to beare some credit you were fayne to discredit al the Historiās and writers of that matter calling them Papistes the Popes Parasites and fayners of that which they wrote The practise of Ecclesiasticall gouernement vsed in the sixt general Councel next by you alleaged cōfirmeth both in word and dede the Popes Primacy and the Bisshops Supreme iurisdiction in matters Ecclesiasticall and geueth forth no maner inckling of your imagined Supremacy In which only matter beside twenty vntruthes by you vttered there about you are as much confounded as in any other Councell or Countre before notwithstanding your great obiection of Pope Honorius to the which I haue there sufficiently aunswered Your talke of the three Kings of Spayne next ensewing and of the three Toletane Councells kept in their reignes doth so litle disproue the Supreme iurisdiction of Bisshops in Ecclesiastical causes that it maketh them Supreme iudges euen in ciuil causes So wide you are euer from prouing your purpose The .7 General Councel by you shortly noted doth amply and abundantly confirme the Popes Primacy and nothing in the worlde helpeth your purpose Charles Martel ād Carolomanus his sonne exercised no whit of your imagined Supremacy but haue cōfessed both clerely the Popes Primacy by their doings euē in the matters by your self treated Your most ignorant and ridiculous exposition made of the keyes of S. Peters Confession sent to this Charles and your extreme fonde argument deducted thereof hath vtterly shamed you yf any shame be in you Your slaunderous reproches against S. Augustine our Apostle and S. Boniface the Apostle of Germany and holye Martyr haue redounded to your owne shame and follye your cause thereby nothing in the worlde furdered No yf yt had bene all true which you hadde reported of them Charlemayne for all his callinge of Councelles confirmynge of the same and publishinge of Churche Lawes practised not yet anye like Gouuernement in Ecclesiasticall causes as you haue defended no nor anye Gouuernement at all but was lead and gouerned him selfe in all suche thinges of the Fathers and Bisshoppes then liuing especiallye of the See of Rome The whole Order also of the Councelles by you alleaged
a Scripturely visitacion reformation and correction by the onely vvorde of God vvhich the Bishoppes may and ought to exercise in time and out of time vvith all possible vvatchefulnes and diligence vvithout any further commission The other kinde of visitation reformation and correction is Forinsecall or courtly vvhiche I comprehende vnder the seconde kinde of Cohibitiue Iurisdiction and this the Bishoppe may not exercise vvithout a further commission from the Prince VVerefore it is ouer foule an absurdity in you to inferre that the Bisshops may not exercise any IurisdictioÌ„ visitacioÌ„ reformatioÌ„ or correctioÌ„ bicause they may not vse this Forinsecal or courtly vvithout the Princes commission Stapleton M. Horne after that he hath bene so bolde with Delphinus to frame his argumentes and wreste then at his owne pleasure he is as bold with M. Fekenhams arguments also M. Feckenham argueth thus Spiritual gouernment is geueÌ„ to Bishops by Gods speciall worde namely to loose and bynde to shutte vppe heauen gates and to geue the holie ghoste Ergo the Prince is not the supreame gouernour in all causes spiritual according to the wordes of the statute Ergo all maner spirituall iurisdictioÌ„ is not to be authorised of the Prince as the Acte expressely and most generallie auoucheth Ergo yt is not true that they may not visite or reforme theire flocke withowt the Princes commission This argumentes being good and sownd M. Horne leapeth me in and saieth that M. Fekenham toke vppon him to proue the second kind of cohibitiue iurisdiction to be by the expresse worde of God immediatly appointed to bishoppes and priestes without further commission of Princes And this argument he doth more soleÌ„ly repete againe in the .2 leafe following and goeth about to soile yt being his own and not M. FekenhaÌ„s argument For thinke you M. Horne that M. Fekenham hath or will allowe your first and seconde cohibitiue iurisdiction His examples are of the power of order or of the keies and of that that you cal the first Cohibitiue iurisdiction Why then do you so falsly charge him leauing out the first two and the verie principall partes Let vs nowe heare what ye say further to him You accuse his euill dealing with the words of the acte expressiÌ„g an vnkindly meaning to the prince and the state Yea say that thoughe the statute doth geue or rather restore to the Prince all maner of iurisdictions or preheminences towching any Ecclesiasticall iurisdiction yet the wordes must not be taken so generallie but must be referred and limited to and with other wordes of the sayde statute that is for the visitation reformation and correction of the ecclesiasticall state and of all maner of errours and heresies By the which wordes of limitation the Prince as you inferre of it is as well restrained from doing any thing in the publike ministerie by preaching or ministring Sacraments as from that iurisdiction that standeth in excommunication and hath onelie thereby the second kinde of cohibitiue Iurisdiction Surelie here is a marueilouse and a woÌ„derfull interpretatioÌ„ M. Horne vrgeth M. FekenhaÌ„ to swere that he beleueth in conscience that the Prince is Supreme Gouernour in all causes Ecclesiastical He addeth as ye haue heard that those wordes must be takeÌ„ without limitatioÌ„ or exceptioÌ„ and yet him selfe excepteth the chief things or causes ecclesiastical Wherby a man may much better coÌ„clude and swere to the coÌ„trary that is that the Prince is not Supreme Gouernour in al Spiritual causes Surelie to imagine and to defende the Prince to be supreme ruler in al causes aÌ„d yet to abridge his authoritie in so many causes is much like as if one should say and affirme of some man that he is a king but yet he is able to coÌ„maund no man to prison for any offence he is a king but if ther be any warre he can coÌ„maund no man to serue him he is a king but yet if there be any businesse stur or disorder in the people he neither can punish theÌ„ nor make out any decree or proclamatioÌ„ against his rebels Of the which premisses they being true it wil follow that in deede he is no king But surely M. Horne me thinke as I haue said that ye aduenture very far and dauÌ„gerously wheÌ„ in the other part touching iurisdiction ye restraine and limit the statute that geueth the authorising of al maner of iurisdictioÌ„ to the Prince yea aÌ„nexeth and vniteth the same to the Croune to the secoÌ„d cohibitiue oÌ„ly And what kind of visitatioÌ„ or reformatioÌ„ shal the Prince make by his ecclesiastical authority if you take away the authority to excoÌ„municat which al ecclesiastical visiters haue aÌ„d euer had and which also expresly beloÌ„geth to the secoÌ„d kind of cohibitiue iurisdictioÌ„ which you make to depeÌ„d of only princes by your own author Antoniê° as I haue before shewed CoÌ„sider M. Horn whether M. FekeÌ„haÌ„ may not iustly say to you that you deal very yl with the words of the act and you expres an vnkiÌ„dly meaning to the Prince aÌ„d the state Wel if there be no remedy but that by your interpretation directe contrary to all reason and the manifeste wordes of the statute the statute it selfe may be so eluded and that ye may by your owne absolute authority spoile your supreame head of one cheif pointe and power ecclesiastical yea of the very cohibitiue IurisdictioÌ„ which you woulde seme to grauÌ„te him with this your pretie and newly coyned distinction which prince like ye woulde haue to be as yt were good and curraÌ„t mony I meane of your two kindes of cohibitiue iurisdiction which I suppose shall neither be founde in any good Diuine nor in any boke of the temporall lawe in all Englande yet woulde I fayne heare from you of some good and conuenient proufe whie the seconde cohibitiue as ye call yt remayneth in the prince onely more then the first Or why if that remaine excommunicatioÌ„ being a part thereof remaineth not in the Prince also I would know farder wheÌ„ euer this iurisdictioÌ„ was takeÌ„ away froÌ„ the PriÌ„ces that it must now be restored again Verely that which they neuer had could neuer be takeÌ„ away And much lesse can it be restored theÌ„ which by no right euer belonged to theÌ„ For shew M. Horne yf you can with al your study and coÌ„fereÌ„ce with your frendes but one exaÌ„ple of any Catholik Prince either in EnglaÌ„d or in al the world beside that gaue the bishops any coÌ„missioÌ„ for the secoÌ„d cohibitiue iurisdictioÌ„ as ye call it specified in those exaÌ„ples that your self reherse out of Antonius I wil geue you one whole twelue moneths M. Horne to bring foorth but one such example I neuer read I neuer heard of any suche commission Onely in the late daies of king Edward the sixt his time I finde such commissions by the whiche al Archbishops Bisshops and other Ecclesiastical persons did then exercise all their Ecclesiasticall iurisdiction There I finde though vntruely that all iurisdiction as well Secular as Spirituall sprang from the King as Supreme head of all men By the said commission among other things the Bishops tooke their authoritie not only to heare Ecelesiastical causes iudicially
of the lay the bishops and the whole Conuocation withstanding that gifte with al their power I beleue it would trouble him or any wise man els to geue any good reason therefore the obedieÌ„ce of a ChristeÌ„ maÌ„ to the Catholike Church which al Christians in their Crede doe professe presupposed If I should farder aske M. Horn again how he caÌ„ goe for a bishop and write him selfe as he dothe in his booke the B. of Winchester being called to that functioÌ„ only by the letters patents of the Prince without due CoÌ„secration or imposition of handes by any Bishop or bisshops liuing which impositioÌ„ of haÌ„des S. Paule euideÌ„tly practised vpoÌ„ Timothe aÌ„d the vniuersal Church hath alwaies vsed as the only aÌ„d proper meanes to order a bishop of the Churche I am wel assured neither he nor al his fellowes being all vnordered prelats shall euer be able to make any sufficient or reasonable answer answering as ChristiaÌ„ Catholike meÌ„ whereby it may appeare that they may goe for right bishops of Christes Church but that thei must remain as they were before or mere lay men or simple priestes Last of al take you yourself in dede M. Horn for a bishop If so theÌ„ may you preache the word minister the sacrameÌ„ts bind aÌ„d lose vpoÌ„ the coÌ„missioÌ„ geueÌ„ you by God in holy scripture without any furder coÌ„missioÌ„ of the prince If you may so do theÌ„ put the case the Q. Mai. that now is or any other king or Queene of England hereafter should forbid you to preach the word to minister the sacraments or to execute any other part of the bishoply functioÌ„ â–ª and by coÌ„mmissioÌ„ appoint some other to that functioÌ„ Wil you obey or wil you not If yea theÌ„ do you forsake your duty and charge coÌ„mitted vnto you by God If not theÌ„ by vertue of this Act you incurre the penalty therof To this questioÌ„ answer M. Horn if you be able and make if you caÌ„ Christs coÌ„missioÌ„ the holy Scriptures and this Act to agree both together that the keping of the one import not the breach of thother But this shal you neuer be able to do while you liue staÌ„ding to that which in this your booke you haue coÌ„fessed Thus you see euery way how in your own sayings you are intrapped ouertakeÌ„ and coÌ„founded And so must it nedes fal out with euery maÌ„ that with any truth or ê“bability laboreth to maintain an vntruth or absurdity As for your forged and presuÌ„ptuous limitatioÌ„ vpoÌ„ the words of th' Act and abridgiÌ„g of the Q. Ma. autoriti therin expressed I leaue that mater furder to be coÌ„sidered by the graue wisdom of the most Honorables Here remain yet some vntruthes by you auouched that would be coÌ„futed which because the answer alredy waxeth prolixe and long I wil but touch The holy Gospel saith whose syns ye retain shal be retained whose syns ye lose in earth their syns shal be loosed in heaueÌ„ CoÌ„trary to the plaine words of the gospel you wil haue no actual bindiÌ„g or losing by the priest in dede but a declaratioÌ„ aÌ„d an assuraÌ„ce that they are losed or bouÌ„d coÌ„trary I say not only to the words of the gospel but also to the doctrin aÌ„d practise of the vniuersal Church wher the priest hath euer said to the peniteÌ„t Ego absoluote c. I absolue thee aÌ„d saieth not I declare and assure thee that thou art absolued This is a plaine heresy not much vnlike to the NouatiaÌ„s whoÌ„ S. Ambrose coÌ„futeth sauing that their heresy is not so large as is yours For they but in certain crimes denied power of losing in the church referring that power in such cases oÌ„ly to God You deny to be in the church any power at al either of binding or of losing referring al the power to God only aÌ„d not coÌ„sidering how God is to be praised qui taleÌ„ potestateÌ„ dedit hoiÌ„b Who gaue such power to men Which the coÌ„mon Iewes had yet the grace to coÌ„sider in the high Bishop aÌ„d chief priest Christ Iesus our Sauiour An other of your hereticall vntruthes in this place also is that you denie the sacramente of confirmation and that the holie ghoste is not geuen by the imposition of the Bisshoppes hands We reade in S Luke that Christe at his ascension promised the holy ghost to them which was performed vppon whitsonday And what was that but their confirmationÌ„ We reade that S. Paule after he had baptized certain parsons in the which baptisme no doubte they receiued the holy ghoste he put his handes vppon them and they thereby receiued the holy ghoste And this was their confirmation The like is writen in the place here by M. Fekenham alleaged of the Apostles Peter and Iohn that put theire handes vppon those that before were baptized by Philip the Deacon and they thervppon receiued the holy ghoste The which did in the primitiue Churche worke in the Christians with inuisible grace and visible miracles at the time of their confirmatioÌ„ as yt now worketh by inuisible grace onely with a strengthening and confirming of the ghostly and spiritual giftes before receiued wherof the Sacrament hath his name And therfore the Bishoppes coÌ„mission for geuing by the imposition of theire handes the holy ghoste may be iustified aswell by the former authorities of scripture as by the authority practise and doctrine of the Churche that belieueth that the holy ghoste is geueÌ„ for the encrease of al spiritual strength in confirmation The .164 Diuision pag. 109. a. M. Fekenham Wherevnto I do adioyne this obiectioÌ„ following First for the time of the old lawe whiche as Paule saide was a very figure of the new Moses Aaron Eleazarus being Priests they had by the very expresse worde of God this iurisdiction ouer the people of God as to sit in iudgement vpon them and that not only in Ecclesiasticall but also in Politike and ciuill matters and causes they did visite them they did refourme them they did order correct aÌ„d punish them so oft as cause required and without al commission of any ciuill Magistrate Gouernour Kinge or Prince Besides that for the whole time of the olde Lawe there was an expresse Law made where by all Ciuill Magistrats and Iudges were coÌ„maunded in al doubtfull matters to repaire to the Bisshops and Priests and to staie vppon their determinations and iudgemeÌ„ts without declining on the righte hande or the lefte And if that any maÌ„ should disobey the determinatioÌ„ once geuen of the Priest Morietur homo ille like as it appeareth Deut. 17. M. Horne This adiuÌ„ct vvil not serue your turn for it is not possible to stretch it vvithout bursting to ioyn with that you must conclude You begin to ioyne your vvorke together vvith a saying of S. Paule vvhich he .587 neuer said you should haue noted the place vvhere S. Paul saith that the old Lavv vvas a very figure of the nevv There is no such
beguiled him whiche he shuld haue perceiued if he had read Caluin with his own eyes I answer he was not deceiued by his collector but you are deceiued by your Collector For Caluin entreating of IurisdictioÌ„ Ecclesiasticall in the same Chapter in which the words recited by M. FekenhaÌ„ are coÌ„teined allegeth out of S. Ambrose his Epistle to the Emperour Valentinian that the foresaid Emperour Valentinian enacted by plaine Lawe as we haue shewed that in matters of Faith Bishoppes shoulde be Iudges And in the said Chapter and in the next also Caluine sheweth that S. Ambrose would not suffer Theodosius to coÌ„municate with other True it is therefore that as M. FekenhaÌ„ saith Caluine in that place intreateth of these Histories betwixt S. Ambrose and the Emperours Theodosius and ValentiniaÌ„ and you for denying it haue encreased the huge nuÌ„ber of your notorious vntruths Goe we now to the allegation yt selfe M. Horne complaineth that the first worde of the sentence which knitteth the same as a conclusion to that that goeth before is quite lafte out by M. Fekenham And yet when all is done yt is but a poore Quare that is wherefore which may be lefte owte withowte any preiudice of the sentence in the worlde and being put in neither helpeth M. FekeÌ„ham nor hindereth M. Horne Reade then good reader thus wherfore they that do spoyle and so forth And then make an accoÌ„pte what is won or what is lost by additioÌ„ or subtraction of this Quare Yet is the first part of the periode saieth M. Horne darkely traÌ„slated In dede the first word How how it commeth in I know not and yt semeth to be a litle ouersight of the author or some faulte of the scribe easie to be remedied and is to be translated thus they that do spoyle c. and afterward doe not onely corrupte but do also not lightly condemne and so forth the sense alwaies notwithstanding comminge to one And as for the coniunction turned into a pronoune yf ye reade damnant quòd honorem c. which is but a smal alteration the matter is sone amended And al this is litle or nothing preiudiciall to the whole sentence But I perceiue for lacke of substancial answere ye are driuen thus to rippe vp syllables and to hunte after termes As for the translating of the worde Magistratus whereby ye say Caluin meaneth the ciuill magistrate into the worde spiritual gouernmente whereby Mayster Fekenham as ye say hath altered the wordes and sense of Caluin for the wordes which is a matter but of small weight I will not greatly sticke with you but for the altering of the sense I fynde litle or none alteratioÌ„ For seing that Caluin doth answere theÌ„ that mainteined al iurisdictioÌ„ and punishment to appertaine to the ciuil magistrate and none to the church and bringeth in for an absurdity against theÌ„ that they that so thinke muste condeÌ„ne al the holy Bishops for taking vpon them the office and honour of a Magistrate by a false pretexte and title in as muche as this honour and office that olde Bishoppes toke vppon them was the authority of excoÌ„municatioÌ„ which is one priÌ„cipal power of spiritual gouernmeÌ„t there caÌ„ be no notable or preiudicial alteratioÌ„ of the sense it self which euery way coÌ„meth to one issue And therfore yt is true inough that Iohn Caluin sayth as by way of an obiection that which M. FekenhaÌ„ auowcheth him to say And there is no lie therin at al as ye imagine Neither are the Fathers slauÌ„dered by M. Fekenham as ye cauil but yf any slaunder be in this pointe Caluin is the Father of the slauÌ„der whose words or the very sense of theÌ„ M. Fekenham reporteth And for the same cause they do nothing ouerthrowe M. Fekenhams purpose being not originallye of hym proposed but owt of Caluin as an absurdity against certain that doe challeÌ„ge al iurisdictioÌ„ to the ciuill Magistrate And therfore you in attributing these wordes to M. FekenhaÌ„ as his peculiar wordes play with him as your Apology doth with Cardinall Hosius imputing to him the heresy of the Swenkefeldians that he reciteth not by his own words but by their own words I say theÌ„ these wordes make nothing against M. Fekenham but plainely against the othe that ye mainteine and against your acte of parliameÌ„te that vniteth al iurisdiction ecclesiasticall to the Croune and against M. Horne that mainteineth the saide statute Against whome now I make this argument borrowed of his own Apostle Iohn Caluin They which to honour the Magistrat do spoile the Church of this power meaning of excommunication do not only with false expositioÌ„ corrupt the senteÌ„ce of Christ but also do not scleÌ„derly coÌ„deÌ„ne so many holy Bishops which haue ben froÌ„ the time of the Apostles that they haue by false preteÌ„ce vsurped the honour and office of the Magistrate But our actes of parliameÌ„t geue al maner of ecclesiastical power and iurisdictioÌ„ to the Prince Ergo our lawes condeÌ„ne al the holy Fathers aÌ„d bishops and do falsly interprete Christes sentence What part of this argumeÌ„t caÌ„ ye deny The maior is your Apostle Caluins eueÌ„ according to your own english TraÌ„slatioÌ„ sene and allowed according to the order appointed in the Quenes Maiesties Iniunctions so that you caÌ„ by no meanes quarell against it The minor is notoriouse by the very tenour of the othe to the which so many haue sworeÌ„ or rather forsworen Wherefore the conclusion must nedes followe The parliamente geueth to the prince the Supreme GouernmeÌ„t in al ecclesiastical causes and the authorising of al maner ecclesiastical iurisdictioÌ„ You and your Maister Caluin do restrain this generality For excoÌ„municatioÌ„ you say beloÌ„geth neither to Prince nor Bishops but to the church Now seing you haue for this your opinioÌ„ no better authour then Iohn Caluin one of the archeheretiks of our time whether his authority though it be very large aÌ„d ample with you aÌ„d your brethern wil serue for the interpretatioÌ„ of the statute in the kings benche I referre that to other that haue to do therin On the other side sure I am yt wil not serue wheÌ„ ye come before the ecclesiastical bench of Christes catholike church nor of the LutheraÌ„ Churche no nor serue your M. Caluin neither And this his and your interpretation doth plainely condemne the late lawes of our realm and geueth M. Fekenham and all other a good and sufficient occasion to refuse the othe appointed by the statute as coÌ„deÌ„ning so many holy Bishops for exercising that iurisdiction that apperteined not to theÌ„ but to the Prince To the Prince I say by you M. Horne who doe geue to the Prince al maner of iurisdictioÌ„ coÌ„teined in the second kind of cohibitiue iurisdictioÌ„ in the which second kind excoÌ„munication is expresly coÌ„teined by your own Author Antoniê° Delphinus though you in reciting his wordes haue nipped quite away froÌ„ the middest the wordes expressing the same to beguile therby your
author Athanasius hym selfe declareth out of the sayde Iulius epistle to the Arrians See Mayster Horne what a materiall thing ye haue lefte out so materiall I say that it maketh all your synodes and all your depriuations of the Catholyke Bishoppes voyde as were the doinges of the Arrians againste Athanasius Nowe as you haue lefte out these materiall thinges so haue ye browght foorth no materiall thing in the worlde to auoyde Athanasius authority And therefore for lacke of sounde and sufficient answere ye are driueÌ„ to make penish argumentes of your own and then to father them vppon M. Fekenham saying to him I doubt not but that ye see suche faulte in your fonde sequele that ye are or at the least wise owght to be ashamed thereof But the Sequele of M. FeckenhaÌ„ is this He saith to you with Athanasius wheÌ„ was yt heard from the creatioÌ„ of the world that the iudgmeÌ„te of the Church should take his authority of the Prince When was this agnised for a iudgement And so forth Yf the Prince be supreame head in al causes ecclesiastical if al iurisdictioÌ„ ecclesiastical be vnited and annexed to the crowne yf the synodical decrees of Bishoppes be nothing worth withowt the kinges expresse consente yf catholike Bishops be deposed by the Princes commissioÌ„ yf lay men only may alter the olde auncient religioÌ„ al which things with other like are now done and practised in Englande theÌ„ doth the Church iudgmeÌ„t in Englande take his authority of the prince and lay meÌ„ And then may we wel and ful pitifully cry out wheÌ„ was there any suche thinge froÌ„ the creatioÌ„ of the worlde heard of before This this is M. Fekenhams argument M. Horne this is his iuste and godly scruple that staieth him that he ruÌ„neth not headlong to the deuill in taking an vnlawful othe against his conscience settled vpoÌ„ no light but vppon the weighty growndes of holy scripture of general couÌ„cels of the holy and blessed fathers finally of the custome and belief of the whole catholike Churche and namely among all other of this authority brought out of Athanasius who also in an other place saieth that the Arrians assembles coulde not be called synodes wherin the Emperours deputy was president Wherefore it is a most opeÌ„ an impudent lye that ye say that M. FekeÌ„ham causeth Athanasius to beare false witnes against him self how proue you this good Syr By this say you that yt is euident by Athanasius and Hosius to that Princes haue to medle and deale in causes or thinges ecclesiasticall namely in calling of councelles for by this Constantius and his brother Constans the Sardicense councel was summoned A worthie solution perdy for you and a wonderfull contradictioÌ„ for Athanasius Ye shew vs that they called this couÌ„cel but that there was any thing spokeÌ„ or done in that couÌ„cell by Athanasius who was there present or other that should cause Athanasius to be coÌ„trary to him self ye shew nothing Shal I theÌ„ answere you as M. Iewel answereth M. D. Harding naming this councel but referring the Reader to the councel it self This couÌ„cel saith M. Iewell is brought in al in a mummery saying nothing And then he addeth yet forasmuche as these men thincke yt good policy to huddle vppe theire matters in the darke it wil not be amisse to rippe them abrode and bring theÌ„ forth to light And yet for all this great brauery and bragge he leaueth the matter of this couÌ„cel as he fownd yt and speaketh no more of yt one way or other Me think M. Horne that you treade much after his steps Ye name the couÌ„cel but ye tel vs not one materiall worde for your purpose out of it I wil therfore furnishe that that lacketh in M. Iewel and you especially seing the matter is suche as toucheth the deposing of Athanasius that is our present matter and withal al this your present Treatise and answere to M. Fekenham I say theÌ„ first the conditioÌ„s that ye require in a Bishoplie iudgmeÌ„t were here exactly obserued This couÌ„cel was farre aÌ„d free froÌ„ al feare farre froÌ„ the pallace Here were present no CouÌ„ties with souldiars as it was woÌ„t to be in the ArriaÌ„s synodes to extort the coÌ„sent of the Bishops WhervpoÌ„ the ArriaÌ„ bishops who were called to this couÌ„cel aÌ„d came thither in great nuÌ„ber seing this and seing Athanasius present whom they had vniustly deposed yea and ready to aÌ„swer theÌ„ and to disproue their wroÌ„gful doings and finding their own coÌ„sciencs withal gilty had no more hart to abide the triall of this free Synode then you and your other Protestante bretherne had to appeare in the Councell of Trent And therfore ful pretely shronke and stole awaie The order of this Councel was a verie Synodicall and an Episcopal iudgemeÌ„t Neither Emperour was present nor anie deputie for him that I haue yet read of though at the request of Constans the Catholike Emperour and by the assent of Constantius the Arrian that councel was assembled Neither was there either in the tyme of the councel or afterwarde the councel being ended anie consent or confirmation required of the Emperour and yet were there a greate number of Bishopes excommunicated and deposed to The sentence of Pope Iulius which in a councel at Rome a litle before restored Athanasius and other Bishopes by the Arrians in the Easte vniustly thruste out was exequuted Manie lawes orders and decrees touching matters ecclesiastical were in this councel ordeined Namely for deposing of Bishopes and placing others in theyr romes in all which yt was decreed that if a Bishope deposed by his fellowe Bishoppes at home for Princes deposed none in those daies though banish and expell they did would appeale to the Bishoppe of Rome that then the Bishops who had deposed the partie appealing should send informations to the Pope and that if he thought good the mater should be tried a freshe otherwise the former iudgement to take effect For final decision also of such appellatioÌ„s made to Rome it was in this general couÌ„cel decreed that the Pope might either appoint coÌ„mâ—ssioners to sit vpoÌ„ the matter in the Court from whence the Appeale came or if he thought so meete â–ª to send legates from his owne Consistory to decide the mater In lyke manner it was there decreed that Bishopes sâ—ould not haunte the Emperours palaice excepte for certaine godly suites there mentioned or inuited â—hiâ—her of the Emperour himselfe Also of Bishopes not to be made but such as had continewed in the inferiour orders certayne yeres c. it was in that councel decreed All which and diuers other ecclesiasticall maters that councel determined without any superiour Authoritie from the prince And so to conclude this one Councel that ye bring in but in a mummerie your false visor being taken from your face openeth what ye are and answereth fully al this your booke as wel for the principal mater that the Pope ys
damnationem quia primam fidem irritam fecerunt Incurring damnation because they haue broken their first promise Againe in the first yeare of our gratious Queene the Acte of Parliament for making and consecrating of Bisshoppes made the .28 of kinge Henrye was reuiued And yet the Bisshoppes were ordered not accordinge to the acte but according to an acte made in kinge Edwarde his dayes and repelled by Quene Marye and not reuiued the sayde first yeare And yf they will say that that defecte is nowe supplied let them yet remember that they are but parliament and no Churche Bisshoppes and so no Catholike Bisshoppes as being ordered in such manner and fasshion as no Catholike Church euer vsed But thys is most to be considered and to be lamented of all thinges that wheras no Acte of Parliament can geue anye sufficient warrant to discharge a man from the Catholike faythe and wheras yt was aswel in king Hēries dayes by Acte of Parliament as euer before through out all Churches of Christendome sithens we were christened taken for playne and open heresie to denie the reall presence of Christes bodye in the Sacramente of the aulter for maynteining of the which heresie there is no acte of Parliamēt God be thancked neither of king Edwardes tyme nor in the tyme of our graciouse soueraygne Ladie and Quene that nowe is yet doe these men teache and preache and by writing defend and maynteine the saied greate and abhominable heresie with many other for the which they can shewe no warrante of anye temporall or spirituall lawe that euer hath bene made in Englande All this haue I spoken to shewe it is most true that I haue saied that there will neuer be redresse of errour and heresie or any staie where men are once gone from the vnitie of the See Apostolike which is the welspring and fountaine of all vnitie in the Catholike faith And touching this question of the Supremacie that we haue in hand if we wel consider it we shall find that we doe not agree either with the other Protestantes or with our selues For in this pointe that we make the Prince the supreme head of the Churche we neither agree with Luther him selfe or his scholers which denie this primacie nor with Caluin and his scholers the Sacramentaries Caluin saieth They were blasphemers that called King Henrie head of the Church One of his scholers Iacobus Acontius in a booke dedicated to the Queenes Mai. blameth openly the ciuil magistrate that maketh him selfe the Iudge of controuersies or by the aduise of other commaundeth this doctrine to be published that to be suppressed Nowe some of Caluins scholers and our owne countriemen haue taken forth such a lesson that they haue auouched in their bookes printed and publisshed to the world that a woman can neither be head of the Church nor of any Realme at all Againe manie of the Protestants though they will not the Pope should haue the chiefe gouernement because they like not his true doctrine yet they thinke it meete and conuenient that there be some one person ecclesiasticall that maie haue this supreme gouernement for matters of the Church It is also to be considered that the wordes of the Othe nowe tendered for the mainteining of the Princes Supremacie are other then they were in King Henries or King Edwardes daies with a certaine addition of greatest importance and such as to a ciuil Prince specially to the person of a woman can in no wise be with any conuenient sense applied I meane of these wordes Supreme Gouernour aswell in all spirituall or ecclesiasticall thinges or causes as temporall Such large and ample wordes were in neither of the foresaied Kings times put into the Othe And yet had they bene more tolerable in their persons for that men be capable of spiritual gouernmēt frō the which a woman is expresly by nature and by scripture excluded then they are nowe These wordes are such I saie as can not with any colourable pretext be excused Neither is it inough to saie as the Iniunctions doe that the Quenes Maiestie entendeth not to take more vpon her then King Henrie her father or King Edward her brother did what so euer that were more or lesse but it must be also considered what she or her Successours may take vpon her or them by the largenes of these wordes for an Iniunction can not limit an Acte of Parliament and whether there be any either Scripture or other good doctrine ecclesiastical sufficient to satisfie their consciences that refuse especially this Othe Which doth not only as it did before exclude the Apostolical See and all Generall Councelles also as though not in plaine wordes yet in effect in excluding the ecclesiastical Authoritie of al foren persons and Prelates but doth further adioyne the foresaied newe addition lesse probable and lesse tolerable then was any other parte of the former Othe And therefore certaine Protestants of some name and reputation being tendred this Othe by commission haue refused it Yea and how well trow you is this supreme Gouuernement liked of those Ministers which withstand the Quenes iniunctions touching the order of semely Apparell c Thus ye perceyue that as we are gone from the constante and setled doctrine of the Church touching this primacy so we agree not no not among our selues either in other pointes or in thys very Article of the Supremacy Neither shal we euer fynd anie cause of good and sufficiente contentation or constancye in doctrine vntill we returne thither from whence we first departed that is to the See Apostolike Which of al other people our Nation hath euer most reuerenced and honoured and ought of al other most so to doe As from whence both the Britaines and Saxons receiued first the Christian faith This returne God of his mercie graunt vs when it shall be his blessed pleasure Amen In Louaine the last of September An. 1567. Thomas Stapleton ¶ An Aduertisement to the Lerned Reader TOuching certain Authors alleaged in this Reply about matters of our own Countre it is to be vnderstanded that of certayne writen Copies not yet printed which we haue vsed as of Henricus Huntingtonensis and Gulielmus Neubrigensis or Noueoburgensis or Neoburgensis many thinges are in the said Copies which seme not to be writen of thē but of Some others As in the Copie of Henricus Huntingtonensis certayne thinges are founde which seme not to be writen of him but to haue bene gathered out of his workes and to haue bene writen by some other whom we coniecture to be Simeon Dunelmensis Also in the Copie of our Neubrigensis many thinges are added both at the beginning and at the ende which seme not to haue ben writen by Neubrigensis him self but by some other And that which is added at the beginning was writen as we vnderstand nowe of one Alphredus Beuerlacensis who liued vnder king Steuen The additions which do followe who wrote we yet knowe not except it were Roger Houeden This I
here folowīg who speaketh of M. Fekenhā without any regarde so loosely and lewdely as to saye he maketh his belly his God that his frēds mistrusted his reuolting and wauering incōstācy that he sent foorth copies of the book as M. Horn termeth the shedule when he sawe the othe should not be tendred him and such lyke Where are nowe in this your false tale the dewe circūstāces that ye nedelessely required of M. Fekenhā most necessarie here to haue bene obserued of yow Suerly the rest is as true as that ye write of his seruante and of his charges wekely defrayde by his frēds and brought in by his seruāte which is as farre as I can vnderstande stark false Why doe ye not I pray you in these and your other blinde fonde folishe and false ghesses and surmises make your tale more apparāte and cowlorable clothing it with some cōuenient and dew circumstances that ye do so much harpe vppon against M. Fekenham Ye be now again blindly and lewdly harping vpō his revolte to slaunder and deface him Ye say he sent out his copies when he vnderstode right wel that the othe was not like to be tendered him How proue ye it good Sir He and other Catholiks made their certain accompte that after the end of the parliament the othe should haue ben offred thē what was the cause it was not exacted I certainly know not were it for the great plague that immediatly reigned and raged at London I pray God it were no plague to punish the straunge procedings in that parliament against his holy Church and to put vs in remembraunce of a greater plague imminēte and hanging ouer vs in this or in an other world onlesse we repent or were it by special order goodnes and mercy of the Quenes Maiesty I can not tel But this well I wote no gramercy to you sir who so sore thirsted and lōged for the catholiks bloud And therfore as sone as Gods plague ceased thought to haue your self plaged the Catholiks exactīg the Othe of M. Doctour Bonner Bisshop of Lōdon But lo here now began your and your fellowes the protestant bisshops wonderful plague and scourge that throwgh your own seking and calling this man to the othe the matter so meruelously fel out that ye and your felowes as ye were no church bisshops whose authority ye had forsaken and defied so you were also no parliament bisshops Vpō the which a pitiful case your state your honour your worship and bisshoply authority yea faith and al now restethe and dependeth A meruelouse prouidence of God that while ye could not be contente to spoile the true bisshops of their wordly estate and honor but must nedes haue their poore lyfe and al you your self were founde to be no bisshops no not by the very statutes of the realme But lette these thinges now passe and herken we to Maister Hornes blaste The 8. Diuision Pag. 6. b. M. Fekenham First is that I must by a booke Othe vtterlye testifie that the Queenes highnes is the onely supreme gouernour of this realme and that aswell in all Spirituall or Ecclesiasticall thinges or causes as Temporall But to testifie any thinge vppon a booke Othe no man may possiblye therein auoide periury except he doe first know the thing which he doth testifie and whereof he beareth witnesse and geueth testimonye And touching this knowledge that the Queenes maiesty is the onely supreme gouernour aswell in Spirituall or Ecclesiastical causes as in Tēporal besides that I haue no such knowledge I know no way nor meane whereby I shoulde haue any knowledge thereof And therefore of my part to testifie the same vppon a booke Othe beinge without as I am in deede al knowledge I cannot without committinge of plaine and manifest periury And herein I shal ioyne this issue with your L. that whē your L. shal be able either by such order of gouernment as our Sauiour Christe left behinde him in his Gospel and new testament either by the writing of such learned Doctours both Olde and new which haue from age to age witnessed the order of Ecclesiastical gouernmente in Christes Churche either by the general Councels wherein the righte order of Ecclesiastical gouernement in Christes Church hath beene most faithfully declared and shewed from time to time or elles by the continual practise of the like Ecclesiasticall gouernment in some one Church or part of all Christendom VVhan your Lordshippe shal be able by any of these fower meanes to make proufe vnto me that any Emperour or Empresse King or Quene may claym or take vpon thē any such gouernmēt in spiritual or ecclesiastical causes I shal herein yelde and with most humble thankes reken my selfe well satisfied and shal take vppon me the knowledge thereof and be ready to testifie the same vppon a booke Othe M. Horne The reason or argument that moueth you not to testifie vpon a book Othe the Q. Supremacy in causes ecclesiastical is this No man may testifie by Othe that thing vvhereof he is ignorant and knovveth nothīg vvithout committīg periury But you neither knovv that the Q. highnes is the onely supreme gouernour asvvel in causes Ecclesiasticall ▪ as Temporall neither yet knovv you any vvay or meane vvhereby to haue any knovvledge thereof Therefore to testifie the same vppon a booke Othe you can not vvithout committing of plaine and manifest periury For ansvveare to the Minor or seconde Proposition of this argument Although I might plainly deny that you are vvithout all knovvledge and vtterly ignoraunt both of the matter and the vvay or meane hovv to come by knovvledge therof and so put you to your prouf vvherein I knovv you must needes faile yet vvil I not so ansvveare by plain negatiue but by distinctiō or diuisiō of ignorāce And so for your better excuse declare in vvhat sort you are ignoraūt and vvithout al knovvledge There are three kinds of ignorātes the one of simplicity the other of vvilfulnes and the thirde of malice Of the first sort you cānot be for you haue had longe time good oportunity much occasiō and many vvaies vvhereby to come to the knovvledge hereof Yea you haue knovvē and profest openly by deede and vvorde the knovvledge hereof many yeers together For you did 28. knovv acknovvledge and confesse this supreme authority in causes Ecclesiastical to be in King Hēry the eight and his heyres vvhā your Abbay of Eueshā by cōmō cōsent of you and the other Mōks there vnder your couent seale vvas of your ovvn good vvilles vvithout compulsion surrendred into his handes and you by his authority refourmed forsooke your folishe vovve and many .29 horrible errours and superstitions of Monkery and became a secular Priest and Chaplaine to D. Bell and aftervvarde to D. Bonner and so duringe the life of King Henry the eight did agnise professe and teach opēly in your sermōs the kings Supremacy in causes Ecclesiastical This knovvledge remained stedfastly in you al
the time of kinge Edvvard also For although you vvere in the Tovver in his time that vvas not for any doubt you made of his Supremacy for that you stil agnised but for other points of religiō .30 touchīg the ministratiō of the Sacramēts vvhervnto you also agreed at the last promised to professe preach the same in opē auditory whersoeuer you should be apointed .31 VVherupō a right vvorshipful gentleman procured your deliuerāce forth of the Tovver and so vvere you at liberty neuer mēcioning any dout in this matter but agnising the Prīces supremacy in causes ecclesiastical VVherfore I may safly say that the ignorāce and vvāt of knovvledge vvhich you pretend in your Minor Propositiō is not of Sīplicity and therfore must nedes be of vvilfulnes or malice or mixt of both The vvay and meane vvherby to haue this ignoraūce remoued you assigne vvith this issue that vvhē I proue vnto you by any of the fovver meanes that any Emperour or empresse King or Quene may take vpō thē any such gouernmēt in spiritual or ecclesiastical causes thē you vvil yeelde take vpō you the knovvledge thereof and be ready to testifie the same by booke Othe Truely I haue often and many times proued this same that you require and by the self same meanes in such sort vnto you that you had .32 nothing to saye to the contrarie And yet neuerthelesse you continue still in your vvilfull and malicious ignorance vvhich causeth me to feare that this sentence of the holy ghost vvilbe verified in you In maleuolam animam non introibit sapientia Yet I vvil ones again proue after your desire euen as it vvere by putting you in remembraunce of those things vvhich by occasions in conference I often and many times reported vnto you vvhereof I knovv you are not simply ignoraunt The 6. Chapter defending M. Fekenham and others of wilful and malitious ignorance for not taking the Othe NOw are M. Fekenham and M. Horne come to cople and ioyne together in the principal matter M. Fekenham first saieth he neither knoweth this kīd of supremacy that M. Horn auowcheth nor yet any way how to achiue or obtain to any such knowledge M. Horne saith he might well put M. Fekenham to his prouf that he is not ignorāt But by the way I trow of some meritoriouse supererogation or as one fearing no ieberdy he aduentureth the prouf himself that M. Fekenham is not ignorant of this supremacy and further to binde M. Fekenham the deaper to him for his exceding kindnes wil shew for M. Fekenhams better excuse o gentle and louing hart that M. Fekenham is not ignorāt of simplicity but of wilfulnes and plain malice As touching this threfolde ignorance by M. Horne alleaged out of the bookes of S. Thomas as I wil not stycke with him for that distinction so onlesse he can proue by S. Thomas or otherwise that the ignorāce of this surmised supremacy includeth wilfulnes or malice in M. Fekenham or any such like parson the distinction may be true but the cause neuer a deale furthered Suerly yf ther were any ignorance in this point it were such as S. Thomas and other cal inuincicle ignorance by no study or diligence able to be put away and therfore pardonable But now the very authour brought forth by M. Horn so fully and effectually dischargeth M. Fekenham of al thre and chargeth M. Horne with the worste of them three that is wilfulnes and malice as he shal winne smal worship by alleaging of S. Thomas For S. Thomas saieth plainly that we are obliged and bound vpon paine of euerlasting damnation to belieue that the Pope is the only supreme head of the whole Church And leaste M. Horne may reiecte his authority which he can not wel doe vsing yt himself as a late Latin writer and to much affectioned to the Pope S. Thomas proueth his assertion by Cyrill and Maximus two notable and auncient writers amonge the Grecians Wherfore it foloweth that neither M. Fekenham nor M. Horn nor any other Christiā man can know the contrary being such an euident and a daungerouse falshod as importeth eternal damnation Nay saith M. Horn how can M. Fekenhā pretende ignorance herein when aswel in King Henry as King Edward his dayes he set forth in his open sermons this supremacy And so doe yow now good M. Horne and yet none more ignorant and farder from knowledge than yow For notwithstāding al your great brags and this your clerkly booke ye knowe not nor euer shall knowe but that the Pope is the supreame head of the Churche Wel ye may as ye doe most falsly and to your poore wretched sowle as well in this as in other pointes most daungerouslye belieue the cōtrary but knowe it you can not onlesse it were true For knowledge is only of true things and as the philosopher saith scire est per causas cognoscere And ye doe no more knowe it then the other matter that ye here also affirme of M. Fekenhā that he promised to professe and preache in open auditory in King Edwards dayes certaine points touching the ministration of the Sacraments contrary to his former opinion And vpon such promise was discharged out of the towre which yet ye know not to be true for it is starke false And I pray yow how fortuned it that his promisse so made to recante was neuer required of him being the onely thing that was sowght for at his handes The cause of his imprisonment then as I vnderstande by such as wel knoweth the whole matter was not abowte the ministration of the Sacraments but towching the matter of Iustification by onely faith and the fast of Lent lyke as it doth appere in the Archbishoppe of Caunterburies recordes he being therfore in a solempne sessiō holdē at Lābeth hal conuented before M. Cranmer then Archebisshop of Caunterbury and other commissioners appointed for that matter By the examination of the which recordes yow shal be conuinced of your vntruthe and errour therein as in al the rest I dowbt not by Gods helpe And touching the right worshipful gentleman ye meane of that is Sir Philip Hobbey which did as ye saye vpon M. Fekenhams promise and submission procure his deliueraūce out of the towre As it is very true he did so So it is false and vntrue that he did the same vppon any promise of recantation or of preaching in open auditory before made of his parte But the verye intente of the borowing of M. Fekenhā for a tyme out of the towre lyke as he saide him self was that he should dispute reason and haue cōferēce with certaine learned men touching matters of religion then in controuersie And according therunto the first day of disputation was betwixte thē and him at the right honorable my Lord erle of Bedfords house then lodged ouer the gate at the Sauoy The seconde daie was at the house of Syr William Cicill Knight
Priestes are now the King did all those Ecclesiasticall matters and not by his Princely authoritie Againe the like you might haue alleaged of Carolus Magnus that he corrected most diligently the order of reading and singing in the Church that he brought first into Fraunce CantuÌ„ GregorianuÌ„ the order of singing left by S. Gregorie at Rome aÌ„d appoynted singers therefore and when they did not wel placed other in their romes and many other such like maters of the Church wherin that godly Emperor much busied himself and yet exercised no supreme gouernmeÌ„t ouer the clergy but was of al other Princes moste farre from it as it maye easely appeare to him that wil read in the Decrees Dist. 19. In memoriam â–ª where he protesteth obedieÌ„ce to the See of Rome yea though an importable charge should be laied vppon him by that holy See Also in the Decrees xj q. j. which Iuo also alleageth where he renueth out of the Code of Theodosius a law binding al his subiects of al nations Prouinces and Countries of what so euer qualitie or condition they were and in all maner causes if the defendante require an Ecclesiasticall iudgement it be not lawfull from the Bisshops sentence to appeale any higher And surely no Prince more recognised their duetifull obedience to the Spirituall Magistrate in spirituall causes then such as were most ready and carefull to aide furder and to their power directe all Spirituall matters Al this therefore proueth wel that Godly Princes doe furder and sette foorth Gods Religion by meanes semely to their vocation But here is no manner inckling that Princes doe or did euer beare the supreme gouernmeÌ„t in all Ecclesiastical matters to decide and determine to alter and change to sette vppe and plucke doune what Religion liked them by their Princelye authoritie and mere Soueraigntie M. Horne The .14 Diuision Pag. 9. a. Salomon .42 deposed Abiathar the high Prieste and placed Sadoc in his roome And he builded the Temple placed the Arke in the place appointed for the same Hallovved or dedicated the Temple offred sacrifices blessed the people directed the Priestes Leuites and other Churche officers in their functions according to the order before taken by his Father Dauid And neither the Priestes nor Leuites swerued in anie thing .43 pertaining to their office from that that the King commaunded them The .12 Chapter concerning the example of King Salomon THE weight of this obiectioÌ„ resteth in the deposition of Abiathar the high Priest Which thing M. Dorman and M. D. Harding say imployeth no more superioritie then if a man shoulde saye Q. Marie deposed M. Cranmer and yet was not shee the chiefe but an accessorie instrumente for the furtherance of th execution But Lord how M. Nowel here besturreth him self He fumeth and freateth with M. Dorman who shal coole him wel inowghe I dowbt not In the meane while I wil aske M. Horne and M. Nowel to one question M. Horne saieth a litle before that Iosue sacrificed burnte sacrifices and burnte offeringes that King Dauid sacrificed burnte and peace offerings that Salomon offered sacrifices Were trow ye Iosue Dauid and Salomon priests If so theÌ„ how bring you their examples to proue any thing for kings and Quenes that are no priestes If not then this phrase is verefied in that they caused the priests to whome the matter perteyned to offer sacrifices And so whereas M. Horn saieth of Iosue that he sacrificed burnte sacrifices whiche is agreable to the Latin Obtuliâ— holocausta M. Nowel saieth he commaunded sacrifice to be offered And why then I praye you M. Nowel may not this phrase also be taken after the said sorte that Salomon deposed Abiathar in procuring him by some ordinary way to be deposed for his treason As M. CraÌ„mer might haue ben though he were both deposed and burnt for his heresy But now M. Horn that SalomoÌ„ was but a minister and an executour herein the very words immediatly folowing the which because they serue plain against your purpose you craftely dissembled doe testifie Which are these And so Salomon put away Abiathar from beinge priest vnto the Lorde to fulfill the words of the Lorde whiche he spoke ouer the howse of Hely in Silo. And thus was SalomoÌ„ but the minister and executour of Gods sentence published before by Samuel the Leuite Beside that the deposing of Abiathar doth not imploye that SalomoÌ„ was the chief ruler in all causes Ecclesiastical which is the butte that ye muste shote at and theÌ„ must ye prouide an other bow for this wil not shote home Where you say farder that neither the Priests nor Leuites swerued in any thing perteyning to their office from that the King commaunded them you haue swerued very lewdly froÌ„ the text of holy Scripture and haue added to it those words perteyning to their office more then is expressed in the Scriptures and haue printed them in a distinct letter as the expresse wordes of the Scripture With such homly shiftes an euil cause must be furdered M. Horne The 15. Diuision Pag. 10. a. Iosaphat hath no smal commendation in the Scriptures for that he so studiously vsed his .44 princely authority in the reformation of Religion and matters apperteyning therunto He remoued at the first beginniÌ„g of his reigne al maner of false ReligioÌ„ and what so euer might because of offeÌ„ce to the faithful He sent forth through his kingdom visitours both of his Princes and also of the Priests and Leuits vvith the book of the Lavv of the Lord to the end they should instruct and teache the people and refourme all maner abuses in ecclesiastical causes accordiÌ„g to that book After a vvhyle he made a progresse in his ovvn person throughout al his countrey and by his preachers reduced aÌ„d brought again his people from superstitioÌ„ aÌ„d false religioÌ„ vnto the Lord the God of their fathers He appointed in euery tovvn throughout his kingdom as it vvere Iustices of the peace such as feared the Lord and abhorred false religioÌ„ to decide coÌ„trouersies in ciuil causes and in like sort he appointed and ordeined the high Priests vvith other Priests Leuits and of the chief rulers amoÌ„g the Israelits to be at Hierusalem to decide and iudge coÌ„trouersies of great vveight that should aâ—ise about matters of religioÌ„ and the Lavv. He did coÌ„maunde and prescribe 45. vnto the chief Priests and Leuits vvhat fourme and order they should obserue in the ecclesiasticall causes and controuersies of religion that vvere not so difficult and vveighty And vvhen any tokeÌ„ of Gods displeasure appeared either by vvarres or other calamity he gaue order to his subiects for commoÌ„ praier and enioyned to theÌ„ publike faste vvith earnest preaching of repentaunce and seeking after the vvil of the Lord to obey and folovve the same The 13. Chapter concerning the example of King Iosaphat YOV alleage for the supreame gouernement of King Iosaphat in spiritual matters as the Apology doth
the 2. of Paralip the 17. Chapter And as M.D. Harding and M. Dorman haue writen so say I that ye are they which frequent priuate hylles aulters and darke groues that the Scripture speaketh of Wherein you haue sette vp your Idolls that is your abhominable heresies We also confesse that there is nothing writen in holy Scripture of Iosaphat touching his Care and diligence aboute the directing of ecclesiastical matters but that godly Christiā Princes may at this day doe the same doing it in such sorte as Iosaphat did That is to refourm religiō by the Priests not to enacte a new religiō which the priests of force shal sweare vnto Itē to suffer the Priests to iudge in cōtrouersies of religion not to make the decisiō of such things a parliamēt matter Itē not to prescribe a new forme and order in ecclesiastical causes but to see that accordīg to the lawes of the Church before made the religiō be set forth as Iosaphat procured the obseruatiō of the olde religiō appointed in the law of Moyses Briefly that he doe al this as an Aduocat defendour and Son of the Churche with the Authority and aduise of the Clergy so Iosaphat furdered religiō not otherwise not as a Supreme absolute Gouernour cōtrary to the vniforme cōsent of the whole Clergy in full cōuocation yea and of al the Bisshops at once Thus the example of Iosaphat fitteth wel Christiā Princes But it is a world to see how wretchedly and shamfully Maister Horne hath handled in this place the Holye Scriptures First promysing very sadly in his preface to cause his Authours sentences for the parte to be printed in Latin letters here coursing ouer three seuerall chapters of the 2. of Paralip he setteth not downe any one parte or worde of the whole text in any Latin or distinct lettre but handleth the Scriptures as pleaseth him false translating māgling them and belying them beyonde al shame He telleth vs of the Kings visitours of a progresse made in his own person throughout all his contrey and of Iustices of the peace whereas the texts alleaged haue no such wordes at al. Verely such a tale he telleth vs that his ridiculous dealing herein were it not in Gods cause where the indignity of his demeanour is to be detested were worthely to be laughed at But from fonde coūterfeytīg he procedeth to flatte lying For where he saieth that Iosaphat commaunded and prescribed vnto the chief Priestes what fourme and order they shoulde obserue in the Ecclesiastical causes and controuersies of religion c. This is a lewde ād a horrible lye flatly belying Gods holy word thē which in one that goeth for a bisshop what can be don more abhominable No No M. Horne it was for greate causes that thus wickedly you concealed the text of holy Scriptures which you knew being faithfully sette down in your booke had vtterly confounded you and your whole matter now in hande For thus lo saieth and reporteth the holy Scripture of King Iosaphat touching his dealing with persons rather then with matters ecclesiastical In Ierusalem also Iosaphat appointed Leuites and Priests and the chief of the families of Israël that they should iudge the iudgement and cause of God to the inhabitants thereof How Iosaphat appointed the Leuites and priestes to these Ecclesiastical functiōs it shal appeare in the next Chapter by the example of Ezechias Let vs now forth with the Scripture And Iosaphat commaunded them saying Thus you shall doe in the feare of the Lorde faithfully and with a perfect harte But howe Did Iosaphat here prescribe to the Priestes any fourme or order which they should obserue in controuersies of Religion as M. Horne saieth he did to make folcke wene that Religion proceded then by waye of Commission from the Prince onely Nothinge lesse For thus it foloweth immediatly in the text Euery cause that shall come vnto you of your brethern dwelling in their Cyties betwene kinred and kinred wheresoeuer there is any question of the law of the cōmaundement of ceremonies of Iustificatiōs shewe vnto thē that they syn not against God c. Here is no fourme or order prescribed to obserue in controuersies of Religion but here is a generall commaundement of the King to the Priests and Leuits that they should doe now their duty and vocatiō faithfully and perfectly as they had don before in the dayes of Asa and Abias his Father and grandfather like as many good and godly Princes among the Christians also haue charged their bisshops and clergy to see diligently vnto their flockes and charges And therefore Iosaphat charging here in this wise the Priestes and Leuites doth it not with threates of his high displeasure or by force of any his own Iniunctions but only saith So then doing you shal not sinne or offende The which very maner of speache Christian Emperours and Kinges haue eftesones vsed in the lyke case as we shall hereafter in the thirde booke by examples declare But to make a short end of this matter euen out of this very Chapter if you hadde M. Horne layed forth but the very next sentence and saying of King Iosaphat immediatly folowinge you shoulde haue sene there so plain a separation and distinction of the spiritual and secular power which in this place you labour to confounde as a man can not wishe any plainer or more effectual For thus saith king Iosaphat Amarias the priest ād your bishop shal haue the gouernment of such things as appertayne to God And Zabadias shal be ouer such works as appertayne to the Kings office Lo the Kings office and diuine matters are of distinct functiōs Ouer Gods matters is the priest not as the Kings commissioner but as the priestes alwaies were after the exāple of Moyses But ouer the Kings works is the Kings Officier And marke wel M. Horne this point Zabadias is set ouer such works as belong to the Kings office But such works are no maner things pertayning to the Seruice of God For ouer them Amarias the priest is president Ergo the Kings office consisteth not aboute things pertayning to God but is a distinct functiō concerning the cōmon weale Ergo if the King intermedle in Gods matters especially if he take vpon him the supreme gouernmēt thereof euen ouer the priests themselues to whom that charge is committed he passeth the bondes of his office he breaketh the order appointed by God and is become an open enemy to Gods holy ordinance This place therefore you depely dissembled ād omitted M. Horne lest you should haue discouered your own nakednesse and haue brought to light the vtter cōfusion of you and your wretched doctrine Except for a shift you wil presse vs with the most wretched and trayterous translatiō of this place in your common english bibles printed in the yere 1562. Which for praesidebit shal gouerne doe turne is amonge you For your newe Geneuian bibles which you take I doubte not for the more corrected doe translate
with vs shal be chief ouer you M. Horne The 16. Diuision Pag. 10. b. Ezechias the king of Iuda hath this testimony of the holy Ghost that the like gouernour had not been neither should bee after him amoÌ„gest the kings of â—uda For he cleaued vnto the Lord and svverued not from the preceptes vvhich the Lord gaue by Moyses And to expresse that the office â—ule and gouernment of a godly king consisteth and is occupied according to Gods ordinaunce and precept first of al in matters of Religion and causes Ecclesiastical the holy Ghost doth commende this king for his diligent care in refourmiÌ„g religion He toke quite avvay saith the holy ghost al maner of Idolatry superstition and false religion yea euen in the first yere of his reigne and the first moneth he opened the doores of Gods house He calleth as it vvere to a Synode the Priestes and Leuits he maketh vnto them a long and pithy oration declaring the horrible disorders and abuses that hath been in religion the causes and vvhat euils folovved to the vvhole realme thereupoÌ„ He declareth his ful determination to restore and refourme religioÌ„ according to Gods vvil He commaundeth them therfore that they laying aside al errours ignorauÌ„ce and negligence do the partes of faithful ministers The Priestes and Leuits assembled together did sanctifie themselues and did purge the house of the Lorde from al vncleanes of false religion at the commaundement of the King .46 concerning things of the Lord. That don they came vnto the King and made to him an accompt and report vvhat they had don The King assembleth the chief rulers of the City goeth to the Temple be commaundeth the Priests and Leuits to make oblation and sacrifice for vvhole Israel He appoinâ—eth the Leuits after their order in the house of the Lorde â—o their musicall instruments and of the Priestes to play on Shalmes according as Dauid had disposed the order 47. by the couÌ„sell of the Prophetes He and the Prince commaundeth the Leuites to praise the Lorde vvith that Psalme that Dauid made for the like purpose He appointed a very solempne keaping and ministring of the Passeouer vvhereunto be exhorteth al the Israelites and to tourne from their Idolatrye and false religion vnto the Lorde God of Israel He made solempne prayer for the people The king vvith comfortable vvoordes encouraged the Leuites that vvere zelous and hadde right iudgement of the Lorde to offâ—e sacrifices of thankes geuing and to prayse the Lorde the God of their Fathers and assigned the Priestes and Leuites to minister and geue thankes accordinge to their offices in their courses and tournes And for the better continuance of Gods true Religion he caused a sufficient and liberall prouision to bee made from the people for the Priests and Leuits that they might vvholy cheerfully and constantly serue the Lorde in their vocation These doinges of the Kinge Ezechias touching matters of Religion and the reformation thereof saieth the holy ghost vvas his acceptable seruice of the Lord dutiful both to God and his people The 14. Chapter concerning the doinges of Ezechias HEre is nothing brought in by you or before by the Apology as M. Dorman and M. Doctour Harding doe wel answere that forceth the surmised souerainty in King Ezechias but that his powre and authority was ready and seruiceable as it ought to be in al Princes for the executioÌ„ of things spiritual before determined and not by him as supreame head newly establisshed So in the place by you cited it is writen that he did that which was good before the Lorde according to all things that Dauid his Father had done So that as Dauid did al such matters because the Prophets of God had so declared they should be done so is Ezechias folowing his Father Dauid vnderstanded to haue done not enactiÌ„g any religioÌ„ of his own but settiÌ„g forthe that which Gods Ministers had published Likewise in your other place according to the Kings and Gods coÌ„maundemeÌ„t So other where he did that which was good aÌ„d right before his Lord God and he sowght God with al his harte after the Lawe and commaundemente in al the works of the howse of God And as your selfe shewe he appointed the Leuits according as Dauid had disposed the order And you adde by the councel of the Prophetes as though Dauid had firste done it by the aduise or counsell only of the Prophetes and by his owne authoritie But the Scripture saith Ezechias did thus according as Dauid had disposed because it was the commaundement of God by the hande of his Prophetes So that in al that Ezechias or before Iosaphat did they did but as Dauid had don before That is they executed Gods commaundement declared by the Prophetes This is farre from enactinge a newe Religion by force of Supreme Authoritie contrarie to the commaundement of God declared by the Bisshops and Priestes the onely Ministers of God now in spirituall matters as Prophetes were then in the like M. Horne The .17 Diuision pag. 11 a. Iosias had the like care for religion and vsed in the same sort his princely authority in reforming al abuses 48 in al maner causes Ecclesiastical These Godly Kings claimed and toke vpon them the supreme gouernment ouer the Ecclesiasticall persons of all degrees and did rule gouerne and direct them in all their functions and .49 in all manner causes belonging to Religion and receiued thu witnes of their doings to witte that they did acceptable seruice and nothing but that which was right in Gods sight Therefore it follovveth well by good consequent that Kings or Queenes may claime and take vpon them such gouernment in things or causes Ecclesiasticall For that is right saith the holy Ghost they should than doe vvrong if they did it not The .15 Chapter of the doings of Iosias with a conclusion of all the former examples Stapleton KING Iosias trauailed ful godly in suppressing Idolatrie by his Kingly authority What then So doe good Catholike Princes also to plucke doune the Idols that ye and your brethreÌ„ haue of late sette vppe and yet none of them take them selues for supreme heads in all causes Spirituall And ye haue hitherto brought nothing effectuall to proue that the Kings of Israell did so wherefore your conclusion that they did rule gouerne and direct the Ecclesiasticall persons in all their functions and in all maner causes of religion is an open and a notorious lye and the contrarye is by vs auouched and sufficiently proued by the authority of the old Testament wherevppon ye haue hitherto rested and setled your selfe But now that ye in all your exaÌ„ples drawe nothing nigh the marke but runne at raÌ„don and shoot al at rouers is most euident to him that hath before his eye the verye state of the question whiche must be especially euer regarded of such as minde not to loosly and altogether vnfruitfully imploye their laboure and loose
both their owne and their Readers labour I pray you then good M. Horne bring foorth that King that did not agnise one supreme head and chiefe iudge in all causes Ecclesiasticall among the Iewes I meane the high Priest wherein lieth all our chiefe question Ye haue not yet done it nor neuer shal doe it And if ye could shew any it were not worth the shewing For ye should not shewe it in any good King as being an open breache of Gods lawe geauen to him by Moyses as these your doings are an open breach of Christ and his churches lawe geuen to vs in the new Testament Againe what president haue ye shewed of anye good King among the Iewes that with his laitie altered and abandoned the vsuall religion a thousande yeares and vpward customablie from age to age receiued and embraced and that the High Priest and the whole Clergie resisting and gainsaiyng all such alterations If ye haue not shewed this ye haue straied farre from the marke What euidence haue ye brought forth to shewe that in the olde Law any King exacted of the Clergie in verbo sacerdotij that they shuld make none Ecclesiastical law without his consent as King Henrie did of the Clergie of England And so to make the Ciuil Magistrate the Supreame iudge for the finall determination of causes Ecclesiasticall What can ye bring forth out of the olde Testamente to aide and relieue your doinges who haue abandoned not onely the Pope but Generall Councels also and that by plaine acte of Parliament I saye this partlye for a certaine clause of the Acte of Parliament that for the determination of anye thinge to be adiudged to be heresie reasteth only in the authoritie of the Canonicall Scriptures and in the first foure General Councels and other Councels general wherin any thing is declared heresie by expresse wordes of scripture By whiche rule it will be hard to conuince many froward obstinate heretikes to be heretikes yea of such as euen by the saied fower first and many other Councels general are condemned for heretikes Partly and most of al I saye it for an other clause in the acte of Parliament enacting that no forraigne Prince Spirituall or temporal shall haue any authoritie or Superioritie in this realme in any Spirituall cause And then I pray you if any Generall Councell be made to reforme our misbelief if we wil not receiue it who shall force vs And so ye see we be at libertie to receiue or not receiue any general Councel And yet might the Pope reforme vs wel inough for any thing before rehersed for the Popes authority ecclesiastical is no more forraigne to this realme then the Catholike faith is forraigne sauing that he is by expresse wordes of the statute otherwise excluded Now what can ye shewe that mere laie men should enioye ecclesiastical liuings as vsually they doe among you What good inductiō can ye bring from the doinges of the Kinges of the olde Lawe to iustifie that Princes nowe may make Bishoppes by letters patents and that for suche and so long time as should please them as either for terme of yeares moneths weekes or daies What good motiue cā ye gather by their regiment that they did visit Bishops and Priestes and by their lawes restrained them to exercise any iurisdiction ouer their flockes to visite their flocks to refourme them to order or correcte them without their especiall authoritie and commission therevnto Yea to restraine them by an inhibition from preaching whiche ye confesse to be the peculiar function of the Clergie exempted from all superioritie of the Prince What Thinke ye that yee can perswade vs also that Bishops and Priestes paied their first fruits and tenthes to their Princes yea and that both in one yeare as they did for a while in Kinge Henrie his dayes Verelye Ioseph would not suffer the very heathen Priestes which onely had the bare names of Priests to paye either tithes or fines to Pharao their Prince Yea rather he found them in time of famine vpon the common store Are ye able suppose ye to name vs any one King that wrote him selfe Supreame head of the Iewish Church and that in all causes as well Spirituall as Temporall and that caused an Othe to the Priestes and people the Nobilitie onelye exempted to be tendred that they in conscience did so beleue and that in a woman Prince too yea and that vnder paine of premunire and plaine treason too O M. Horne your manifolde vntruthes are disciphired and vnbuckled ye are espied ye are espied I say well enough that ye come not by a thousande yardes and more nigh the marke Your bowe is to weake your armes to feable to shoot with any your cōmendation at this marke yea if ye were as good an archer as were that famous Robin Hood or Litle Iohn Wel shift your bowe or at the least wise your string Let the olde Testament goe and procede to your other proufes wherein we will nowe see if ye can shoote any streighter For hitherto ye haue shotten al awrye and as a man may saye like a blinde man See now to your selfe from henseforth that ye open your eies and that ye haue a good eye and a good aime to the marke we haue set before you If not be ye assured we wil make no curtesie eftsones to put you in remembrance For hitherto ye haue nothing proued that Princes ought which ye promised to proue or that they may take vppon them such gouernment as I haue laid before you and such as ye must in euery parte iustifie if either ye will M. Fekenham shal take the Othe or that ye entende to proue your selfe a true man of your worde M. Horne The .18 Diuision pag. 11. b. You suppose that ye haue escaped the force of all these and such like godly Kings which doe marueilously shake your holde and that they may not be alleaged against you neither any testimonie out of the olde testament for that ye haue restrained the proufe for your contentation to such order of gouernment as Christ hath assigned in the Ghospel to be in the time of the nevv testament wherein you haue sought a subtil shifte For whiles ye seeke to cloke your errour vnder the shadovve of Christes Ghospel ▪ you bevvray your secrete heresies turning your self naked to be sene of al men and your cause notvvithstanding lest in the state it vvas before nothing holpen by this your poore shift of restraint So that vvhere your friendes tooke you before but onely for a Papist novv haue you shevved your selfe to them plainly herein to be a .50 Donatist also VVhen the Donatists troubled the peace of Christes Catholique Church and diuided them selues from the vnity therof as nor◠you doe The godlie Fathers trauailed to confute their heresies by the Scriptures both of the olde and nevve testament and also craued aide and assistaunce of the Magistrates and Rulers to refourme them to reduce them
put in practise wheÌ„ this of .71 Psalm should be fulfilled and al the kings of the earth shal worship Christ and all nations shall serue him c. As yet in the Apostles time this prophecy saith he was not fulfilled and now ye Kings vnderstand be learned ye that iudge the earth and serue the Lorde in feare with reuerence VVhen the Christian Emperours and Princes saith this Catholique Father shal heare that Nabuchodonozor after he had seene the marueilouse power of almighty God in sauing the three yong men from the violence of the fire walking therin without hurte was so astonied at the miracle that he him selfe beinge before this but a cruell Idolatour beganne forthwith vpon this wonderous sight to vnderstand and serue the Lorde with reuerent feare Doo not they vnderstande that thâ—â—e thinges are therefore writen and recited in the Christian assemblies that these should be exaÌ„ples to themselues of faith in God to the furtherance of Religion These Christian rulers therefore minding according to the admonition of the Psalme to vnderstand to be learned and to serue the Lord with reuerent feare do very attentiuely giue eare and marke what Nabuchodonozor after said for he saieth the Prophet made a decree or statute for al the people that were vnder his obeissaÌ„ce that who so euer should after the publicatioÌ„ therof speak any blasphemy against the almighty they should suffer death aÌ„d their goods be coÌ„fiscate Now if the Christian Emperours aÌ„d Kings do know that Nabuchodonozor made this decree agaiÌ„st the blasphemers of God surely they cast in their miÌ„des what they are bouÌ„de to decree in their kiÌ„gdoms to wit that the self same God and his SacrameÌ„ts be not lightly set by and coÌ„temned Thus farre S. Augustin By vvhose iudgement being also the iudgement of the catholik Church it is manifest that the order rule and gouernment in Ecclesiastical causes practised by the Kinges of the olde Testament being figures and prophecies of the lyke gouernment and seruice to be in the Kinges vnder the nevv Testament is the order of gouernment that Christ left behinde him in the Ghospel and nevv Testament and so directly confuteth your .52 erroneous opinion Stapleton Lo nowe haue we moe testimonies of S. Augustine to proue that for the which he hath alleaged many things out of S. Augustin alredy and the which no man denieth For what els proueth al this out of S. Augustine both now and before alleaged but that Christen Princes ought to make lawes and coÌ„stitutions euen as M. Horne him self expoundeth it fol. 12. b. for the furtherance of Christes Religion This thing no Catholike denieth And for my parte M. Horne that you may not thinke I haue now ben first so aduised vppon sight of your booke I haue forced that argument with many ExaÌ„ples of Godly Emperours and Princes in my dedicatory Epistle to the Quenes Maiesty before the translated history of venerable Bede Briefly al S. Augustins words force nothing els but that ChristeÌ„ Princes may make lawes to punish heretikes for that in dede was the very occasion why S. Augustin wrote al this and ought to fortifie the decrees of the Priests with the executioÌ„ of the secular power when obstinat heretickes wil not otherwise obey Thus it serueth our turne very wel But nowe that Maister Horne may not vtterly leese all his labour herein lette vs see howe these matters doe truely and trimly serue against his deare brethern and M. Foxes holy Martyrs to We saye with S. Augustin that Princes may punishe wicked deprauers of religion And we further say that ye are those We say with saint Augustine that Christian Princes may make a decree yea of death as did Nabuchodonosor against the blasphemers of God and carefully prouide that God and his sacrameÌ„ts be not lightly coÌ„teÌ„ned We say ye are as great blasphemers as euer Christes Church had we say ye be they that haue conteÌ„ned Christes Sacramentes making of seueÌ„ two and vsing those two after such sorte that the olde prouerbe may the more pitye in a maner take place as good neuer a whit as neuer the better We say further that not onely the generall Councell of Trente but that the whole Churche hath condemned your opinions by general and national Councelles manye hundred yeares synce And that Christian Emperours Christian Princes as well in other countries as in Englande especiallye the noble and worthye Kinge Henrye the fyfte haue made many sharpe lawes yea of death against heresies We do not nor neuer did disalowe these their doinges as repugnante either to the olde or new Testamente Why then cal you for this respecte the Catholykes Popishe Donatistes But will ye know Maister Horne who be in this point in very dede the Doltishe Deuelishe Donatists Hearken on well and ye shall heare The Donatistes as S. Augustyne reporteth sayde It was free to belieue or not to belieue and that faith shoulde not be forced Was not this I pray you the coÌ„moÌ„ song of the Luterans in Germany and Englande at their beginning Was not this your Apostles Luthers opinion that no man should be compelled to the faith And as there are many dissensions diuisions schismes betwixte you the Sacramentaries and the Lutherans so are you diuided also in this pointe For your M. Caluin writeth that a maÌ„ may laufully and by Gods law be put to death for heresie as he practised himself also burning Seruetus the Arrian at Geneua But al Luthers schollers in Germany are not so forward Yea some of your holy martyrs auouche that the King caÌ„ make no law to punish any maner of crime by death aÌ„d that al such lawes are contrary to the Gospel This was the opinioÌ„ of Sir Thomas Hytton priest and yet is he a blessed martyr in M. Foxe his holy KaleÌ„der aÌ„d we must kepe his feast the x. of March by M. Foxe Yet in a book of praiers set foorth by the brotherhod anon vpon his death he is appointed to the .23 of February and so either M. Foxe or they misse the marke Except the one day be of his Martyrdom and the other of his TranslatioÌ„ And whereas M. Fox saith that there remaineth nothing of the saide Sir Thomas in writinge but onely his name which is a lye and more to by a syllable and that I heare saye he is busye to sette forthe a freshe in printe yet ons againe his huge monstruous martyrloge I wil doe so much for him as minister him plenty of good stuffe I warrante you to set forthe and adorne at his next edition this worthy chaÌ„pioÌ„ withal I do therfore remit M. Foxe to Sir Thomas Mores books There lo is matter inough for M. Fox aÌ„d to much to for eueÌ„ by your own coÌ„fessioÌ„ he is no secret but an opeÌ„ daÌ„nable heretik aÌ„d a Donatist aÌ„d so I trowe no martyr but yet good inowgh aÌ„d as good as the residew of this worthy KaleÌ„der But now hath M. Foxe a
far greater busines in hande for he must scrape out S. Iohn Oldcastel knight being not onely a traytour but a detestable Donatiste also Nowe al the weight resteth to proue this substancially to you and to M. Foxe and to stoppe al your frowarde quarrelings and accustomable elusions agaīst our proufes Wel I wil bringe you as I thinke a substancial and and an ineuitable proufe that is M. Foxe him selfe and no worse man For lo thus he writethe of this worthy champion and that euen in his owne huge martyrologe who doubteth but to the great exalting and amplification of his noble work and of his noble holy Martyr The tenth article saieth M. Foxe that manslawghter either by warre or by any pretended law of Iustice for any tēporal cause or spiritual reuelation is expressely contrary to the new Testament which is the law of graceful of mercy This worthy article with a .11 other of lyke sewte and sorte in a booke of reformatiō beilke very lyke to Captayn Keets tree of reformatiō in Norfolke was exhibited in open parliament yf we belieue M. Foxe Nowe you see M. Horn where and vpō whome ye may truely vtter ād bestowe al this nedelesse treatise of yours against M. Fekenhā And therefore we may now procede to the remnāte of your book sauīg that this in no wise must be ouerhipped that euē by your own words here ye purge M. Fekenhā from this cryme ye layde vnto him euen now for refusing proufes taken out of the olde testamente For yf as ye say the order and gouernment that Christ lefte behinde in the Gospel and new testament is the order rule and gouernmēt in Ecclesiastical causes practised by the Kings of the olde Testament then wil it follow that M. Fekenham yelding to the gouernment of the new doth not exclude but rather comprehende the gouernment of the olde Testament also both being especially as ye say alone M. Horne The 20. Diuision Pag. 14. a. Novv I vvil conclude on this sorte that vvhich I affirmed namely that Kings and Princes ought to take vpō thē gouernmēt in Ecclesiastical causes VVhat gouernement orde and dutifulnes so euer belonging to any God hath figured and promised before hande by his Prophetes in the holy Scriptures of the old Testamēt to be performed by Christ ād those of his kingdome that is the gouernmēt order ād dutifulnes set forth ād required in the Gospel or nevv testamēt But that faithful Emperours Kings and Rulers ought of duty as belonging to their office to claime and take vppon them the gouernement authority povver care and seruice of God their Lorde in matters of Religion or causes Ecclesiastical vvas an order and dutifulnes for them prefigured and fore promised of God by his Prophets in the Scriptures of the olde Testament as .53 S. Augustine hath sufficiently vvitnessed Ergo. Christian Emperours Kings and Rulers ovve of duty as belonging to their office to clayme and take vpon them the gouernment authority povver care and seruice of their Lord in matters of Religion or Spiritual or Ecclesiastical causes is the gouernment order and dutifulnes sette foorth and required in the Gospel or nevv Testament This that hath been already said might satisfie any man that erreth of simple ignoraunce But for that your vvilfulnes is suche that you .54 delight only in vvrangling against the truthe appeare it to you neuer so plaine and that no vveight of good proufes can presse you you are so slippery I vvil loade you vvith heapes euē of such proufes as ye vvil seeme desirous to haue The holy Ghost describīg by the Prophet Esay vvhat shal be the state of Christs Church in the time of the nevv testamēt yea novv in these our daie for this our time is the time that the Prophet speaketh of as S. Paul vvitnesseth to the Corinthiās addeth many comfortable promises and amongest other maketh this to Christes Catholike Churche to vvitte Kings shal be Nourishing Fathers and Quenes shal be thy nources Nourishing Fathers saith the glose enterlined In lacte verbi In the mylke of the word meaning Gods vvorde Lyra addeth This prophecy is manifestly fulfilled in many Kinges and Quenes who receiuing the Catholike Faith did feede the poore faithful ones c. And this reuerence to be done by Kings saith Lyra was fulfilled in the time of Constātine and other Christian Kings Certainly Constātin the Emperour shevved himself to vnderstand his ovvn duety of nourishing Christes Church appointed by God in his Prophecy for he like a good tender and faithfull Nource father did keep defend maintein vphold and feed the poore faithful ones of Christ he bare thē being as it vvere almost vveried and forhayed vvith the great persecutions of Goddes enemies and maruelously shaken vvith the controuersies and contentions amongest themselues euen as a nource Father in his ovvn bosome he procured that they should be fedde vvith the svveete milke of Gods vvorde Yea he him selfe with his publike proclamations did exhorte and allure his subiectes to the Christian Faith As Eusebius doth reporte in many places vvriting the life of Constātine He caused the Idolatrous religion to be suppressed and vtterly banished and the true knowledge and Religion of Christ to be brought in and planted amōg his people He made many holsome lawes and Godly cōstitutions wherewith he restrayned the people with threates forbiddinge them the Sacrificing to Idols to seeke after the Deuelish ād superstitious soth saiyngs to set vp 55. Images that they shoulde not make any priuie Sacrifices and to be brief he refourmed al maner of abuses about Gods seruice ād prouided that the Church should be fedde with Gods worde Yea his diligent care in furthering and setting foorth the true knovvledge of Christe vvherevvith he fedde the people vvas so vvatcheful that Eusebius doth affirme him to be appointed of God as it vvere the common or Vniuersal Bishop And so Constantine tooke himself to be and therefore said to the Bisshoppes assembled together vvith him at a feast that God had appointed him to be a Bishoppe But of this moste honorable Bishop and nourshing father more shal be saide hereafter as of other also such like The .17 Chapter opening the weakenesse of M. Hornes Conclusion and of other his proufes out of holy Scripture Stapleton NOw ye may conclude that there is some regiment that Princes may take vpon thē in causes ecclesiastical but if ye meane of such regimēt as ye pretend you make your recknyng without your hoste as a man may say and conclude before ye haue brought forth any prouf that they ought or may take vpon them such gouernment For though I graūt you al your examples ye haue alleaged and that the doings of the olde Testament were figures of the new and the saying of Esaye that Kings shoulde be Nowrishinge Fathers to the Church and al things else that ye here alleage yet al wil not reache home no
th'Apostles both S. Peter aÌ„d S. Paul so earnestly taught at that time obedieÌ„ce to PriÌ„ces This was the cause In the beginniÌ„g of the church som ChristiaÌ„s were of this opinioÌ„ that for that they were ChristeÌ„ meÌ„ they were exeÌ„pted from the lawes of the Infidel Princes and were not bound to pay theÌ„ any tribut or otherwise to obey theÌ„ To represse and reforme this wroÌ„g iudgmeÌ„t of theirs the Apostles Peter and Paule by you named diligeÌ„tly employed theÌ„ selues Whose sayings can not imply your pretensed gouernmeÌ„t onlesse yow wil say that Nero the wycked and heathennish Emperour was in his tyme the supreme head of al the church of Christ throughout the empire aswel in causes spiritual as teÌ„poral And yet in teÌ„poral and ciuil matters I graunt you we ought to be subiect not only to ChristiaÌ„s but eueÌ„ to infidels also being our princes without any exceptioÌ„ of Apostle euangeliste prophet priest or monk as ye alleage out of S. ChrysostoÌ„ As contrary wise the Christian prince him self is for ecclesiastical and spiritual causes subiect to his spiritual ruler Which Chrysostom hiÌ„self of al meÌ„ doth best declare Alij sunt termini c. The bounds of a kingdome and of priesthood saith ChrysostoÌ„ are not al one This kingdom passeth the other This king is not knoweÌ„ by visible things neither hath his estimatioÌ„ either for precious stones he glistereth withal or for his gay goldeÌ„ glistering apparel The other king hath the ordering of those worldly things the authority of priesthod cometh froÌ„ heaueÌ„ what so euer thou shalt bind vpoÌ„ earth shal be bound in heaueÌ„ To the king those things that are here in the worlde are coÌ„mitted but to me celestial things are coÌ„mitted wheÌ„ I say to me I vnderstaÌ„de to a priest And anon after he saith Regi corpora c. The bodies are coÌ„mitted to the King the sowles to the Priest the King pardoneth the faults of the body the priest pardoneth the faultes of the sowle The Kinge forcethe the priest exhorteth the one by necessity the other by giuing counsel the one hath visible armour the other spiritual He warreth against the barbarous I war against the Deuil This principality is the greater And therfore the King doth put his head vnder the priestes hands and euery where in the old scripture priestes did anoynt the Kings Among al other bokes of the said Chrysostom his book de Sacerdotio is freighted with a noÌ„ber of lyke and more notable senteÌ„ces for the priests superiority aboue the Prince Now theÌ„ M. Horn I frame you such an argumeÌ„t The Priest is the PriÌ„ces superiour in some causes ecclesiastical Ergo the PriÌ„ce is not the Priests superiour in al causes ecclesiastical The AntecedeÌ„t is clerly ê“ued out of the words of Chrysost. before alleged Thus. The Priest is superiour to the priÌ„ce in remissioÌ„ of syns by ChrysostoÌ„ but remissioÌ„ of sins is a cause ecclesiastical or spiritual Ergo the Priest is the PriÌ„ces superiour in some cause ecclesiastical or spiritual Which beiÌ„g most true what thiÌ„g caÌ„ you coÌ„clud of al ye haue or shal say to win your purpose or that ye here presently say that the Prince hath the care aswell of the first as of the seconde table of the commaundements and that S. Paule willethe vs to pray for the Princes that we may lyue a peaceable life in godlines aÌ„d honesty In the which place he speaketh of the heathennishe princes as appereth by that which foloweth to pray for them that they may be coÌ„uerted to the faith Or of al ye bring in out of S. Augustin either against the Donatists whereof we haue alredy said inough or that Princes must make their power a seruaÌ„te to Gods Maiesty to enlarge his worship seruice and religion Nowe as all this frameth full yllfauoredly to conclude your principle so I say that if S. Augustine were aliue he might truely and would say vnto you as he sayd vnto Gaudentius and as your self alleage against your selfe and your bretherne That thing that ye doe is not only not good but it is a great euil to witte to cutte in sonder the vnity and peace of Christ to rebell against the promises of the ghospell or to beare the ChristiaÌ„ armes or badges as in a ciuil warre against the true and the high King of the Christians he would say yf he were aliue vnto you that as the Donatistes did not deny Christ the head but Christ the body that is his Catholike Churche so doe you He would say that as the Donatistes secte was condemned by Constantin Honorius and other Emperours the high Kings of the Christians so are your heresies condemned not only by the Catholik Church but also by the worthy and moste renowned King Henry the fifte and other Kings as wel in England as else where also by the high Kings of the ChristiaÌ„s that is themperours as well of our tyme as many hundred yeares since And therefore ye are they that cutte in sonder the vnity aÌ„d peace of Christes Church and rebell against the promises of the Gospel M. Horne The 22. Diuision Pag. 17. a. Chrysostom shevveth this reason vvhy S. Paule doth attribute this title of a minister vvorthely vnto the Kings or ciuil Magistrates because that through fraying of the wicked men and commending the good he prepareth the mindes of many to be made more appliable to the doctrine of the word Eusebius alluding to the sentence of S. Paule vvhere he calleth the ciuill Magistrate Goddes minister and vnderstanding that Ministery of the ciuiâ— Magistrate to be about Religion and Ecclesiastical causes so .61 vvell as Temporal doth cal Constantine the Emperour The great light and most shril preacher or setter foorth of true godlines The one and only God saieth he hath appointed Constantine to be his minister and the teacher of Godlines to al countreis And this same CoÌ„stantin like a faithful and good minister did throughly set foorth this and he did confesse him self manifestly to be the seruaunt and minister of the high King He preached with his imperial decrees or proclamations his God euen to the boundes of the whole worlde Yea Constantine himselfe affirmeth as Eusebius reporteth That by his ministery he did put away and ouerthrowe al the euilles that pressed the worlde meaniÌ„g al superstition Idolatry and false Religion In so much saith this Godly Emperour that there withal I both called again mankiÌ„de taught by my ministery to the Religion of the most holy Law meaning the vvorde of God and also caused that the most blessed faith should encrease and growe vnder a better gouernour meaning than had beene before for saith he I would not be vnthankeful to neglect namely the best ministery which is the thankes I owe vnto God of duety This most Christian Emperour did rightly consider as he had bene truelye taught of the most Christian Bisshops of that tyme that as the Princes haue in charge the ministery and
For it is Athanasius M. Horne that being restored as I haue said by Constantines last wil and Testament and after againe the secoÌ„d time banished vnder the Arrian Emperour Constantius by the meanes also of those Arrian Bishops appealed to Pope Iulius as his competent and ordinarye Iudge and was by him restored to his Bishoprike together with many other Bishops of the East Paulus of Constantinople Asclepas of Gaza Marcellus of Ancyra Lucius of Adrianople with many other appealing then likewise to Pope Iulius It is Athanasius that saith When was it heard from the creation of the worlde that the iudgement of the Church shoulde take his authoritie from the Emperour And what coulde that learned Father saye more directlye againste you and your whole booke M. Horne Verely either that most learned and auncient Father whom the most famous Fathers of al Christendome haue alwaies from time to time reuerenced and honoured as a most glorious light and a singular piller of Gods Church either that moste excellent Bisshop I say in whose praise euen out of the testimonies only of the best writers a iust Treatise might be gathered did fouly erre and misse of the truth either you M. Horne and your fellowes are in a great errour and do defend an exceding absurditie damnable both to you and all that followe you forswearing your selues by booke Othe when yee swere that in conscience you beleue which you ought not ones so much as to thinke For see yet what this Notable Bisshop pronounceth against you It is Athanasius that saieth it If this be the iudgement of bishops what hath the Emperour to doe with it Els if Caesars threates conclude these matters to what purpose haue men the Names of Bisshoppes Contrary wise say you M. Horne It is a principal part of the Princes royall power to haue the supreme gouernement in al maner causes Ecclesiastical or Spiritual O Barbarous heresye from the creation of the worlde neuer heard of before O Antichristian presumption I say Antichristian presumption I lerne of that most constant bisshop Athanasius so to say For it is he that saieth these woordes What hath Constantius omitted that is not the parte of an Antichrist Or what can he when he cometh doe more Or howe shall not Antichrist at his coming finde a ready way prepared for him of this Emperour to deceiue men For nowe againe in stede of the Ecclesiastical iudgement he appointeth his palace to be the benche for Ecclesiasticall causes to be hearde at Seque earum litium summum principem et Authorem facit And he maketh himself the Supreme gouernour and chief doer of those controuersies he speaketh of ecclesiastical Now M. Horne not our Gracious Soueraigne of her owne desire taketh vppon her such gouernment but you most miserable clawebackes and wretched flatterers do force her Grace to take that Title the taking and practising whereof by the assured verdyt of this most lerned Father is a plaine Antichristian presumption For loe what he saieth yet agayne in the same page Who is it that seing the Emperour to make him selfe the Prince of bisshops in decreeing of matters and to be president ouer Eccleclesiasticall iudgements may not worthâ—ly say that this Emperour is the very abhomination of the dâ—solation which was foretolde by Daniel See and beholde M. Horn what a most horrible absurdity you labour in your booke to persuade See to what an extreme inconuenience you force mens consciences when you tendre them the Othe comprising the same and more which here Athanasius accompteth the practise of Antichrist Se last of all what traytours you are to God and your Prince which haue persuaded her most Gracious highnes to take vpon her such kinde of gouernment which is a preparation to Antichrist and resembleth the abhomination of desolation foretolde by Daniel And thus much your own Author Athanasius You see how wel he speaketh for you Now that you alleage out of Socrates that Constantin threatened Athanasius he should be brought whether he would or no it anaunceth nothing the Authority of Constantine in Ecclesiasticall matters For so much manye a Prince doth to him that lawfully called to a Councel will not come at the Churches commaundement Wherein he is rather a Ministerial then a principall doer Neither doth the place by you alleaged out of Socrates proue that Constantine examined and iudged the doings of the whole Councell but onely whether they had proceded against Athanasius of enmity or malice And as Socrates there writeth Constantin sayde the suyte of Athanasius was that in his presence he might being driuen thereto by necessyty complaine of such iniuries as he had suffred And it appereth by Theodoretus by you alleaged in the said first booke that the determination and definition of these matters rested in the Bisshops the execution in the Prince For the labour of Constantine with Athanasius then was onelye that he woulde appeare before a Synode of Bisshoppes which had accused him diuerslye before the Emperour and of those Bisshoppes be tryed Which the Emperour did as Theodoret writeth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Beleuing the accusers of Athanasius as Priestes and thinkinge their accusations to be true 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 For he was vtterly ignorant of their deceytes and craftly dealinges saieth Theodoret. Thus he iudged not him selfe ouer Athanasius but only procured that to kepe peace in the Churche the bisshops might assemble together and trye their own matter among them selues M. Horne The .33 Diuision Pag. 22. a. There vvere no Churche mattiers or Ecclesiastical causes vvherein the continual practise of the Churche of Christe in this Emperours tyme yea and many hundreth yeeres after did not attribute the .80 supreme rule order and authority vnto Emperours and Kinges vpon vvhome .81 al Churche mattiers did depende as vvitnesseth Socrates vvho shevveth this reason of that he doth thoroughout his Ecclesiasticall History mention so much the Emperours Because that of the Emperors saith he after they beganne to be Christians the Churche matters doe depende yea the greatest Councels haue bene and are called together according to their appointment Eusebius commendeth the great bountifulnes of Constantine tovvardes all estates But saith he this Emperour had a singular care ouer Goddes Churche for as one appointed of God to be a common or vniuersall Bisshop he called Synodes or conuocations of Goddes ministers together into one place that thereby he might appeace the conteÌ„tious striuinges that were amonge them in sundry places He disdayned not to be present with theÌ„ in their Synodes and to sit in the middest of theÌ„ as it had been a meaner personage coÌ„mending and approuing those that bente them selues of good meaning to godly vnity and shewed him self to mislike on the other side and to set naught by such as were of contrary disposition Stapleton The general assertion that M. Horne here auoucheth that in Constantynes tyme the continuall practise of the Churche attributed
write with teares entreateth the Emperour that the Churches might be restored to the Arrians The Pope was then belike an Arrian him selfe Surely the simple Reader can gather none other thing by you especially the same being dasshed in the margent to Ye haue not done well to tell half the tale and to tell it so suspitiouslye The cause then of his earnest suite was that otherwise Theodorike threatened to shutte vppe all the Catholique Churches in Italie and vnder his dominion Yea your Author Martinus writeth that he menaced to kill all the Catholikes in Italy whome he calleth Christianos This was the cause of his ernest suite not for the fauour he bore to the ArriaÌ„s but for the fauour he bore to the Catholiques and their Churches Iustinus receiued those Ambassadours as you truly say honorably And as Sabellicus writeth the Emperour was not onelye crowned of Pope Iohn but at his first coÌ„ming most humbly and reuereÌ„tly fel at his feet before him and honoured him But Iustinus did not so honorably entertaine him at Constantinople but Theodorike at his returne did deale with him as homly casting hiÌ„ into prison at RaueÌ„na where what for hunger what for lothsome filthines of the prison shortly after he died a Martyr About which time or a litle after he slew the honorable Senatours Symachus and Boetius Whiche thing al your three Historiographers doe write Where ye wil vs to note that not onely the Pope shewed his obedieÌ„ce and subiectioÌ„ to the godly Emperor but also that the secular Princes ordeined lawes ecclesiastical c. Your double note wil proue but a double vntruthe For the Pope in this supplicatioÌ„ obeied not the godly Emperour Iustine but the Arrian King Theodorike Neither was it obedience of dutie but a submission of charitie partly to qualifie the furie of the Arrian tyrant partely to saue harmelesse the whole nuÌ„ber of Catholikes in Italy which by th' Emperours edict should coÌ„sequently haue ben destroyed Againe this decree of Iustine was no ecclesiasticall mater coÌ„cerning any alteration of religion any deposing of Bishoppes any order of Church discipline or such like but oÌ„ly a decree for banishiÌ„g of Arrian heretikes and of ouerthrowing their Synagogs which maner of decree being of denouÌ„ced heretiks belongeth properly to the ciuile Magistrate and is an external or teÌ„poral mater no spirituall or ecclesiasticall cause namely such as we ioyne issue with you King Phillip hath banished heretikes out of this land and hath coÌ„maunded their Synâ—gogues to be ouerthrowen But he is not therfore taken for Supreme gouernour in al causes or in any cause ecclesiastical Neither do or euer did his subiects swere to any suche Title M. Horne The .66 Diuision pag. 38. a. VVithin a vvhile after this â—hon vvas Agapetus Pope vvhome Theodatus the King sent on his Ambassage vnto the Emperour Iustinianus to make a suit or treaty in his behalfe VVhen the Emperour had enterteined this Ambassadour vvith much honour and graunted that he came for touching Theodatus he earnestly both vvith faire vvordes and soule assailed this Pope to bring him to become an Eutychian the vvhich vvhen he could not vvinne at his handes being delighted vvith his free speache and constancy he so liked him that he foorthvvith .183 deposed Anthemius bisshop of Constantinople bycause he vvas an Eutychian and placed Menna a Catholike man in his roume Agapetus died in his legacy in vvhose roume vvas Syluerius made Pope by the meanes or rather as Sabellicus saieth by the commaundemente of the Kynge Theodatus the which vntil this time was woÌ„t to be done by the authority of the Emperours saith Sabellicus for the reuenge whereof Iustinianus was kyndled to make warres against Theodatus Syluerius vvas shortly after quarrelled vvithal by the Empâ—resse through the meanes of Vigilius vvho sought to be in his roome and vvas by the Emperours 184 authority deposed The vvhich act although it vver altogether vniust yet it declareth the autority that the Prince had ouer the Pope vvho like a good Bisshop as he vvould not for any threates do contrary to his coÌ„science and office so like an 185 obedieÌ„t subiect he acknovvleged the Princes authority being sent for came being accused vvas ready vvith huÌ„blenes to haue excused and purged him self and vvhan he could not be admitted thervnto he suffred him selfe 186 obedieÌ„tly to be spoiled of the Bissoplike apparaile to be displaced out of his office and to be clothed in a Monasticall garement The same measure that Vigilius did giue vnto Syluerius he himselfe being Pope in his place receiued shortly after vvith an augmentation for he vvas in like sorte vvithin a vvhile 187 deposed by the Emperours authority bicause he vvould not kepe the promise vvhich he had made vnto the Emperesse and vvas in most cruell vvise dealt vvith all vvhich cruelty vvas the rather shevved to him by the meanes and procurement as Sabellicus noteth of Pelagius vvhom Vigilius had placed to be his Suffragan in his absence The .19 Chapter Of Iustinian the Emperour and diuerse Popes and Bisshoppes vnder him Stapleton ALL this standeth in two pointes First that an other Pope Agapetus by name was againe sent in Ambassage of Theodatus the King But this as Liberatê° writeth was a tyrannical force made bothe to the Pope and to the whole Senat of Rome These Arrian and barbarouse Gothian Kings are no fit examples of gouernmente due to godly Catholik Princes And their vtter destructioÌ„ folowed immediatly after vnder Belisarius Iustinians Captain Such blessed presidents M. Horne hath fouÌ„d out to build his imagined Supremacy vpon The next point is in the deposing of two Popes by the Emperour Iustinian wherin we nede by so much the lesse to enlarge our aunsweare for that M. Horne freely and franckly of him selfe confesseth that they were vniustly deposed Againe that you say the Pope suffered him self obediently to be spoiled c. If your tale wer true that were you know but an homly obedience but now he suffred not that spoile as you imagine obediently but was brought to that point by a very craft and traine as in Platina and Liberatê° it may be sene This therfore may passe for an other of M. Horns vntruths So hard it is for such ProtestaÌ„t Prelats to tel a true tale With the like truth you write that the Pope like an obedieÌ„t subiect acknowleged the Princes autority And why Because forsoth he suffred himself to be cloistred vp by force of Belisarius or rather his wife the Emperours Captain If such patience parforce proue a subiection then is the true man an obediente subiecte also to the theefe when he yeldeth him vppe his purse in the high waie to saue his lyfe But we say if there had bene iuste cause to depose them yet neither themperour nor the Councel could lawfully haue deposed them And because good Reader thou shalt haue a shorte and a ready proufe and that framed to thy hand
the Emperour to condemne Theodorus Mopsuestenus a famous aduersary of Origen the vvhich he brought to passe by ouermuch fraude abusing the Emperour to the great slaunder and offence of the Church Thus in all these Ecclesiasticall causes it appereth the Emperor had the .192 chief entermedling vvho although at the last vvas beguyled by the false bisshops yet it is vvorthy the noting by vvhom this offence in the Church came vvhich appeareth by that that follovveth I beleeue that this is manifest to al men saith Liberatus that this offence entred into the Church by Pelagius the DeacoÌ„ and Theodorus the Bisshop the which eueÌ„ Theodorus him selfe did openly publishe with clamours crying that he and Pelagius were woorthy to be brente quicke by whome this offence entred into the worlde Stapleton M. Horne nowe will bringe vs a prety conclusion and prove vs because bishopes be at dissention and abuse the Prince assisting nowe the one parte nowe the other that the prince is supreame head Whereof will rather very well followe this conclusion Experience sheweth that princes the more they intermedled in causes of religioÌ„ the more they troubled the Churche the more they were theÌ„ selues abused and also misused others Therefore priÌ„ces are no mete persons to be supreme heads in such causes Examples hereof are plenty Constantin the great persuaded by the Donatistes most importunat suyt waded so farre ouer the borders of his owne vocatioÌ„ that as S. Augustin writeth à sanctis antistibus veniam erat petiturus it came to the point he should aske pardon of the holy bishops The same Emperour by the suit of the Arrians medled so far with bishops matters that he banished the most innocent most godly and most lerned bishop Athanasius whereof in his deathebed he repented willing him by testament to be restored Theodosius the first persuaded with the smothe toung of Flauianus the vnlawful and periured bishop of Antioch did take his parte wrongefully against the west bisshops and the greatest parte of ChristeÌ„dom wwhereof we haue before spoken Theodosius the seconde defended the Ephesine conuenticle against Pope Leo seduced by Dioscorus and Eutyches or rather abused by one of his priuy chamber Chrysaphius an Eunuche and wynked at the mâ—â—dering of holy Flauianus whome the Chalcedon Counâ—â—ll calleth Martyr Zenon the Emperour deceyued by Acatius of ConstaÌ„tinople banished Iohn Talayda the Catholike patriarch of Alexandria who appealed from the Emperoure to Pope Simplicius And nowe in like maner this Emperour Iustinian while he was ouer busy in ecclesiastical matters as one that toke great delight so noteth Liberatus to geue iudgment in such matters being deceiued by Theodorus of the secte of Acephali condemned Theodorus Mopsuestenus and Ibas two most catholike bishops and highly praysed in the Chalcedon Councel wherof sprong vp in the Church a moste lamentable tragedye for the space of many yeares as all writers doe pitefully report This same Iustinian also banished the good bishop of Constantinople Eutychius for not suffering him to alter Religion But he restored him againe in his deathbed as Constantine dyd Athanasius He woulde haue banished also Anastasius an other Catholyke bishop of Antioche because he would not yeld to his heresy of Aphthartodocitae Such examples ought rather to teach Princes not to intermedle with matters aboue their vocation trulye as muche as the sowle passeth the body then to geue them anye presidentes of supreame gouernemente yea IN ALL CAVSES as Mayster Horne and hys fellowes as long as Princes fauour them woulde geue vnto them M. Horne The .69 Diuision pag. 39. a. This Pelagius as yet vvas but Suffragan or proctour for the Pope vvho aftervvard in the absence of Pope Vigilius his maister crepte into his See in the middest of the broiles that Totylas King of the Gothes made in Italye vvhen also he came to Rome In the vvhiche Historie is to be noted the Popes .193 subiection to Totylas vvhome humblie on his knees he acknovvleaged to be his Lorde appointed thereto of God and him selfe as all the reste to be his seruaunte Note also hovve the King sent him Embassadoure vvhat charge and that by Othe of his voyage of his message and of his returne the King straightlie gaue vnto him hovve buxomelie in all these things he obeyed Hovve last of all tovvard the Emperour being commaunded by him to tell his message he fell doune to his feet and vvith teares bothe to him and to his Nobles he ceased not to make moste lamentable and humble supplication till vvithout speed but not vvithout .194 reproche he had leaue to returne home But least you should take these things to sette foorthe that Princes had onely their iurisdiction ouer the Ecclesiasticall personnes and that in matters Temporall and not in causes Ecclesiasticall marke vvhat is vvritten by the Historians Platina amongest the Decrees of this Pope Pelagius telleth and the same vvitnesseth Sabellicuâ— that Narses the Emperours other deputie Ioyntelye with Pelagius did decree that none by ambition shoulde be admitted to any of the holye Orders Pelagius moreouer vvriteth vnto Narses desiring him of his ayed against all the Bisshoppes of Liguria Venetiae and Histria vvhich vvould not obey him putting their affâ—aunce in the authoritie of the first Councell of Constantinople In vvhiche Epistle amongest other things he vvriteth on this vvise Your honoure must remember what God wrought by you at that time when as Totyla the tyraunt possessing Histriam and Venetias the Frenche also wasting all thinges and you woulde not neuerthelesse suffer a Bisâ—hoppe of Myllaine to be made vntill he had sente woorde from thence to the moste milde Prince meaning the Emperour and had reciued answere againe from him by writing what shoulde be done and so bothe he that was ordeined Bisshoppe and he that was to be ordeined were brought to Rauenna at the appointment of your high authoritie Not long after Pelagius 2. bycause he vvas chosen Inâ—ussu Principis without the Emperours comaundement and could not send vnto him by reason the tovvne vvas beseged and the huge risyng of the vvaters stopped the passage as soone as he might being elected Pope he sent Gregory to craue the Emâ—erours pardone â–ª and to obtaine his good vvill For in those dayes sayth Platina the Clergie did nothing in the Popes election except the election had bene allovved by the Emperour Stapleton M. Horne telleth vs a tale after his olde wonte that is without head or taile to abuse his ignorant reader with a confuse heape of disordered and false wordes Pelagius was sente by the Romans to King Totilas to entreat of peace and that he would for a time ceasse from warre and geue them truce Saying that if in the meane whyle they had no succour they would yelde the citye of Rome to him Pelagius coulde wynne none other answere at his hands buâ— that they should beate downe the walles receiue his army and stand to his
Emperour desceÌ„deth to make statutes ordinaunces and rules for monastical persons commonly called Religious declaryng that there is no maner of thing which is not throughly to be searched by the authority of the Emperour who hath sayth he receiued from God the common gouernment and principality ouer al men And .212 to shevv further that this principality is ouer the persons so vvell in Ecclesiasticall causes as Temporall he prescribeth orders and rules for them and committeth to the Abbottes and Bisshoppes iurisdiction to see these rules kepte concludynge that so well the Magistrates as Ecclesiasticall personnes oughte to keepe incorrupted all thynges whyche concerne godlynesse but aboue all other the Emperour who owghte to neglecte no manner of thyng pertaynyng to godlynesse I omit many other Lavves and Constitutions that not only this Emperour but also the Emperours before him made touchyng matters and causes Eccesiasticall and doo remitte you vnto the Code and the Authentikes vvhere you may see that al manner of causes Ecclesiasticall vvere ouerseene .214 ordered and directed by the Emperours and so they did the duetifull seruice of Kyngs to Christ In that as S. Augustine sayth they made lawes for Christe Stapleton All this geare runneth after one race and alltogether standeth in the execution of the ecclesiastical Lawes Neither is there any thing here to be stayed vpon but for that he hath furnished his margent wyth hys accustomable note that the prince hath the supreame gouernment ouer all persons in all maner causes Whiche as yt is largely and liberally spoken so is his text to narrowe to beare any such wide talke Yea and rather proueth the contrary if he take the nexte line before with him and stoppeth also his felowes blasphemous railyngs against the holy monastical life The solitary and the coÌ„templatiue life saieth Iustinian is certeinly an holy thing and such a thing as by her owne nature coÌ„ducteth soules to God neyther is it fruitful to them only that leade that life but through her puritye and prayers to God geueth a sufficient help to other also Wherefore themperours in former times toke care of this matter and we also in our Lawes haue set foorth many things touching the dignity and vertue of religious men For we doe followe in this the holy canons and the holy fathers who haue drawen out certaine orders and Lawes for these matters For there is no thing that themperours maiesty doth not throughly search Whiche hath receiued from God a common gouernment and principality ouer all men Nowe thys place as ye see serueth expresly for the Churches principality whose holy Canons and holy Fathers themperour as he sayeth doth followe By whiche wordes appeareth he made no one Constitution of hys owne Authority And therefore hath M. Horne craftely shyfted in this worde Authority which is not in the Latine as though the Emperours Authority were the chief grouÌ„d of these Constitutions whereas it is but the seconde and depending only vpon former Canons and writtinges of holy Fathers Yet hath this ioly gloser placed in his margine a suprem gouernmeÌ„t and principality in al maner causes Which is not to be founde any where in the text but is a glose of his owne making Wherein me thinketh M. Horne fareth as certaine Melancholike passionated doe whose imagination is so stronge that if they begin earnestly to imagine as present ether the sight or voyce of any one that they excedingly either loue or feare by force of theyr imagination doe talke with them selues or crye out sodenly as though in very deede not in imagination only the thinge desired or feared were actually present Verely so M. Horne beinge exceding passionated to finde out this supreme gouernment in al causes by force of his imagination putteth it in his margin as though the text told it him wheÌ„ the text talketh no such matter vnto him but is vtterly domme in that point and hushe This passioÌ„ hath vttered it self in M. Horne not nowe onely but many times before also as the diligent Reader may easely remember M. Horne The .76 Diuision pag. 45. a. Arriamiru King of Spaine 215 coÌ„maunded tvvo Conucels to be celebrated in a Citie called Brachara the one in the seconde yeare of his reigne the other the third yere vvherein vvere certaine rules made or rather renued touching matters of faith touching Constitutions of the Church and for the dueties and diligence of the Clergie in their offices VVambanus King of Spaine .216 seeing the greate disorders in the Churche not onely in the discipline but also in the matters of Faithe and aboute the Administration of the Sacramentes calleth a Synode at Brachara named Concill Brachar 3. for the reformation of the errours and disorders aboute the Sacramentes and Churche discipline The .20 Chapter Of Ariamirus Wambanus and Richaredus Kings of Spaine and of Pelagius .2 and S. Gregorie 1. Popes Stapleton NOW are we gon from FrauÌ„ce and Constantinople to and are come to Spaine and to the CouÌ„cels called of King Ariamirus and King Wambanus But the Fathers at these Councels tell M. Horne for his first greeting and welcome that they acknowleged the authority of the See of Rome and therfore being some coÌ„trouersies in maters ecclesiastical among theÌ„ they did direct them selues by the instructioÌ„s and admonitioÌ„s sent froÌ„ the See Apostolike M. Horne The .77 Diuision pag. 45. b. About this time after the death of Pelagius .2 the Clergy and the people elected Gregory .1 called aftervvards the great But the custom was saith Sabellicus vvhich is declared in an other place that the Emperours should ratify by their consent th'electioÌ„ of him that is chosen Pope And to stay th' Emperors approbatioÌ„ saith Platina he sent his messengers with his letters to beseche th'Emperour Mauritius that he would not suffer th'electioÌ„ of the people aÌ„d Clergy to take effect in the choise of hiÌ„ c. So much did this good maÌ„ saith Sabellicus seking after heaueÌ„ly things coÌ„temne earthly and refused that honour for the which other did contend so ambitiously But the Emperour being desirouse to plant so good a man in that place vvould not condescend to his request but .217 sent his Embassadours to ratifie and confirme the election Stapleton This authority toucheth nothing but th'electioÌ„ of the Pope wont to be confirmed by the Emperour for order and quietnes sake And that but of custom only for the custom was saith Sabellicus not of any Supreme gouernement of the Prince in that behaulfe as though without it the election were not good Yet I coÌ„mend M. Horn that he reherseth so much good coÌ„mendacion of Pope Gregorie that sent hither our Apostle S. Augustine But I marueâ—l how he can be so good a maÌ„ and the religion that came froÌ„ him to England no better then superstiton and plaine Idolatrie as M. Horne and his fellowes doe daily preach and write And ye shall heare a non that he goeth as craftely as
hath forvvarned and the Apostle Paule to Timothe doth vvitnesse Therefore beloued let vs furnishe our selues in harte and minde with the knowledge of the truth that we may be able to vvithstande the aduersaries to trueth and that thorough Goddes grace Goddes vvorde may encrease passe through and be multiplied to the profitte of Goddes holy Churche the Saluation of our soules and the glory of the name of our Lorde Iesus Christ. Peace to the preachers grace to the obedient hearers and glory to our Lord Iesus Christe Amen Stapleton Many Lawes Ecclesiasticall are here brought forth set forth by this Charles with his great care that reached euen to the singer porter or sextē wherunto ye might adde that he made an order that no man should minister in the Churche in his vsuall apparell and that he him selfe frequented the Churche erlye and late yea at night prayer to But this addition perchaunce woulde not all the best haue liked your Geneuicall ministers Then layeth he me forth an iniunction of this Charles in matters Ecclesiasticall But consider his style Maister Horne What is it Supreame Gouuernour or head of the Churche in all matters and thinges Ecclesiasticall No but a deuoute and an humble mainteyner of the Churche Consider againe the order of his doinges Maister Horne which are to sette forthe iniunctions to kepe the clergie within and vnder the rules of the Fathers But from whence trowe we toke Maister Horne all this longe allegation of Charles his Constitutions He placeth towarde the ende of his allegation in the margin Ioan. Auentinus out of whome it may seme he toke that later parte But as for the former part thereof whence so euer M. Horne hath fetched it it is founde in dede among the Constitutions of Charles set forthe xx yeres paste But there it is sette though as a Constitution of Charles yet not as his owne proper lawe or statute but expressely alleaged out of the Aphricane Councell For so vsed godly Princes to establishe the Canons of the Churche with their owne Constitutions and lawes And in that Councell whence Charles toke this Constitution where it is saied that Scriptures onely shoulde be reade in the Churches it is added Vnder the name of Scriptures And it is farder added We will also that in the yearly festes of Martyrs their passions be reade Which thinges M. Horne here but M. Iewell a great deale more shamefully quyte omitted in his Reply to D. Cole falsely to make folcke beleue that in the Churche only Scriptures should be read But what neade I nowe seke furder answere when M. Horne of his owne goodnes hath answered hym selfe as ye haue hearde good reader sufficientlie alredy And I haue before noted of this Charles and of his submission to bishoppes and namely to the bishop of Rome so farre that no Emperour I trowe was euer a greater papiste then he was or farder from this Antichristian supremacy that M. Horne and his felowes teache For no lesse is it termed to be of Athanasius that lerned father as I haue before declared M. Horne The .101 Diuision pag. 62. a. This noble Prince vvas mooued to take vpon him this gouernement in ecclesiastical matters and causes not of presumptiō but by the vvoorde of God for the dischardge of his princely duety as he had learned the same both in the examples of godly kings commended therfore of the holy ghost and also by the instructions of the best learned teachers of his time vvhereof he had greate stoare and especially Alcuinus an Englisheman of great learninge vvho vvas his chiefe Scholmaister and teacher vvhome as Martinus telleth Charles made Abbot of Tovvers Amongst other many and notable volumes thu Alcuinus vvriteth one entituled De Fide sanctae indiuiduae Trinitatis vvhich as moste meete for him to knovv he dedicateth to Charles the Emperour He beginneth his epistle dedicatory after the salutatiō and superscriptiō thus Seeinge that the Emperial dignitie ordeined of God seemeth to be exalted for none other thinge thē to gouern and profite the people Therfore God doth geue vnto them that are chosen to that dignitie power and wisedome Power to suppresse the proude and to defend the humble against the euil disposed wisdome to gouerne and teache the subiectes with a godly carefulnes VVith these twoo giftes O holy Emperour Gods fauour hath honoured ād exalted you incomparably aboue your auncestours of the same name and authoritie c. VVhat than what must your carefulnes moste deuoutly dedicated to God bringe forthe in the time of peace the warres being finished when as the people hasteneth to assemble togeather at the proclamation of your commaundemēt he meaneth that he expresseth aftervvard by this assembly or cōcourse the councel that vvas novve in hand assembled as he saith Imperiali praecepto by the Emperours precept And waiteth attentiuely before the throne of your grace what you wil cōmaunde to euery persone by your authoritie what I say ought you to doo but to determine with al dignitie iuste thinges which beinge ratified to set them foorth by cōmaundement and to geue holy admonitions that euery man may retourne home mery and gladde with the precept of eternal Saluation c. And least I should seeme not to helpe and further your preaching of the Faithe I haue directed and dedicated this booke vnto you thinkinge no gifte so conuenient and woorthy to be presented vnto you seeinge that al men knowe this most plainly that the Prince of the people ought of necessitie to knowe al thinges and to preache those thinges that please God neither belongeth it to any man to knowe better or moe things than to an Emperour whose doctrine ought to profite all the subiectes c. Al the faithful hath great cause to reioyce of your godlines seing that you haue the priestly power as it is mete so to bee in the preaching of the worde of God perfect knowledge in the Catholique faith and a most holy deuotion to the saluatiō of men This doctrine of Alcuinus vvhich no doubte vvas the doctrine of all the catholike and learned fathers in that time confirmeth vvell the doinges of Charles and other Princes in callinge councelles in makinge decrees in geuing Iniunctions to Ecclesiasticall persons and in rulinge and gouerninge them in .325 all Ecclesiasticall thinges and causes If the gouernement of this moste Christian Prince in Ecclesiastical matters be vvel considered it shall vvell appeare that this Charles the great vvhome the Popes doo extolle as an other great Constantine and patron vnto them as he vvas in deede by enriching the Churche vvith great reuenues and riches vvas no vvhit greater for his martiall and Princelike affaires in the politique gouernaunce than for his godly ordering and disposinge the Church causes although that in some thinges he is to be borne vvith considering the .326 blindnes and superstition of the time Stapleton The contents of these matters stande in the highe commendation
blindnes aÌ„d superstitioÌ„ aÌ„d that heretiks only do se or the vnlerned oÌ„ly haue the pure worship of God But so it is That tyme coÌ„deÌ„neth this tyme. That ReligioÌ„ coÌ„deÌ„neth yours And therefore you must nedes either cal theÌ„ blind or coÌ„fesse your self bliÌ„d which you caÌ„ not possibly do because you are bliÌ„d in dede And why Forsoth because euer wheÌ„ you looke vp toward the former ages you put vpoÌ„ your eies a paire of spotted spectacles so that al that you se through those spectacles semeth also spotted fowle aÌ„d euil fauored vnto you And these spectacles are The coÌ„tempt of the Church traditioÌ„s A pride of your own knowledge in Gods word A lothsomnes of austere aÌ„d hard life to beare your own crosse with Christ. A preiudicat opinioÌ„ of preferriÌ„g Caluin MelaÌ„chtoÌ„ aÌ„d Luther before al the Catholik aÌ„d lerned fathers for so you cal theÌ„ of that age With such like If you wuld ones put of these foule spotted spectacles M. Horn theÌ„ wuld you neuer cal the time of Catholik aÌ„d lerned fathers a time of blindnes aÌ„d superstitioÌ„ but then would you se clerly your own blindnes and superstition Which with al my hart I pray God you may ones doe ere your dye M. Horne The .102 Diuision pag. 63. a. Although herein Lodouicê° Charles his son vvere somvvhat inferior to his father Yet notvvithstaÌ„diÌ„g he .327 reserued these Ecclesiastical causes to hiÌ„self aÌ„d vvith no lesse care be ordred the same although in some thiÌ„gs being a very mild PriÌ„ce he vviÌ„ked aÌ„d bare ouer much vvith the .328 ambitioÌ„ of the Popes Shortly after vvhaÌ„ as the forsaid Leo vvas departed vvas StepheÌ„ next elected Pope aÌ„d vvithout the coÌ„firmatioÌ„ of theÌ„perour tooke the Papacy vpoÌ„ hiÌ„ Al the histories agree that he came shortly after into FrauÌ„ce to theÌ„peror but vvherfore most of theÌ„ leaue vncertain Platina thinketh to auoid the hursey burley in the City that vvas after the death of Leo. Sabellicus thiÌ„keth theÌ„perors coronatioÌ„ to be the cause Nauclerus saith he weÌ„t in his own person vnto theÌ„peror Lodouik .329 about or for the Church matters vvhich 330 proueth that theÌ„perour had chief authority in ordering the Church busines But our English Chronicles as some vvriters affirme do plainly declare that his coÌ„ming into FrauÌ„ce vvas to make an excuse of his vnlaufull consecration against the decrees made to Charles by his predecessours AdriaÌ„ and Leo fearing therefore the sequele of the matter he first sent his Legats before hiÌ„ to be a preparatiue to his purgatioÌ„ and aftervvards came hiÌ„self to craue his pardoÌ„ And the rather to please theÌ„peror brought a most beautiful crovvn of gold for hiÌ„ and another for the Empresse 331 vvherof folovved as Naucle saith OiÌ„a quae petiit à pio Imperatore obtinuit he obteined whatsoeuer he asked of the godly emperor Novv vvheÌ„ StepheÌ„ had dispatched al his matters he retourned home and shortly after an other ecclesiastical cause happened for vvithin a vvhile the bishop of Reatina died and there vvas an other chosen And wheÌ„ the sea of Reatina saith Nauclerê° was void the Pope would not coÌ„secrat the elect Bishop onles he had first liceÌ„ce therto of themperor The circuÌ„stances of this story make the matter more plaine The erle Guido had vvriteÌ„ vnto Pope StepheÌ„ to coÌ„secrat that bishop vvhoÌ„ the Clergy and the people had elect but the Pope durst not enterprice the matter till he vvere certified of theÌ„perors pleasure and therupoÌ„ vvriteth agaiÌ„ vnto Th erle the tenor vvhereof folovveth after Gratianus report I haue red your letters wheriÌ„ you require me to coÌ„secrat the newly elect Bisshop of Reatin chosen by the coÌ„sent of the Clergy aÌ„d people least the Church should be long destitute of a propre pastour I am sory for the death of the other but I haue deferred the consecratioÌ„ of this for that he brought not with him themperors licence vt mos est as the maner is I haue not satisfied your mind herein leste that the Emperour should be displeased at my doing Therefore I require you for otherwise I ought not to medle to purchase the Emperours liceÌ„ce directed vnto me by his letters vt prisca consuetudo dictat as the auncient custome doth wil and then I will accomplishe your desier I praie you take not this my doing in euil parte VVherof it is manifeste inough saith Nauclerus that of the Emperours at that time the Bishops had their inuestitures although Anto doth glosse otherwise saying that perhaps this electe Bisshoppe was belonging to the Court who ought not to be ordered Not only the textes of many decrees in this distinction doth confirme this to be true but also Gratian him self and the glossars do in manie places affirme that this was the auncient custome and coÌ„stitution in the Churche that the electionâ— of the Bishoppes of Rome and of other Bishops also should be presented to the Emperours and Princes before they might be consecrated The .11 Chapter â–ª Of Lewys the first of SteueÌ„ .1 Paschalis .1 Eugenius .1 and Gregory the .4 Popes of Rome Stapleton LVdouicus sonne to Charles the great confirmed the popes election and had the inuestitures of bishops Be yt so M. Horn if ye wil what then Haue you forgotten that al that Authoryty was geueÌ„ to his father Charles the great by Adrian the pope and that he helde that onely of the Popes gifte Agayne many hundred yeares together ere this tyme Fraunce Italie Spayne England and many other contreis were vnder thempiere of Rome Would ye therfore inferre your argument froÌ„ that tyme to our tyme and make those countries nowe subiect to the Empire bicause they were then Yf ye doe litle thank shal ye haue for your labour And truely the argument holdeth aswel in the one as in the other And when al is done your cause of supremacie standeth as yt did before Yet is the fyne and clerkly handlyng of the matter by M. Horne to be withall considered who like a wanton spanell running from hys game at riot hunteth to fynde the cause why Pope Stephen whome the stories call an Angelicall and a blessed man came to this Emperour into FrauÌ„ce He telleth three causes out of three certaine and knoweÌ„ Authours aÌ„d then telleth vs that Nauclerus sayeth he came for Churche matters and so ful haÌ„dsomly concludeth thereby that the Emperour had the chiefe Authoritie therein which is as good an argument as if a man would proue the woman to whome Kyng Saule came and consulted with for certaine his affaires to haue bene aboue the King Your Authour Nauclerus doth specifie what these causes were that is to intreate themperour for his enemies and for the Romans that had done suche iniurie to Pope Leo of whom ye haue spoken and to pardon other that were in diuerse prisons in FrauÌ„ce for the great owtragiouse offences done against the Churche The good Emperour satisfied hys desire aÌ„d so he returned to
Church of Rome till God stirred vp the vvyse and mighty Prince Otho the first vvhose zeale stoutnes and trauayle in reforming Religion and the disordred Churche no tongue is able to expresse saith Nauclerus Stapleton You make Sabellicus to saie a great deale more thē euer he saied or intended to say For he doth not certaynely ascribe any such cause as you pretend but only he saieth Nō immeritò quis suspicaretur A mā may ād not without a cause suspecte But what M. Horne That Popes kept euill rule and were geuen to al lewdenesse bicause the Emperours did not ouersee them So you woulde haue folke to think and therefore you make Sabellicus to conclude that this was the calamyte of Fraunce Italy and of the Churche of Rome quòd in ea gēte desitum esset imperari bicause there was no kīg nor Emperour to beare rule But false translation maketh no proufe Knowe you not M. Horne what In ea gente doth signifie in english Or if we may not finde faulte with your grammer why slacked your honesty so farre as to leaue the english thereof quyte out What was there a pad in the strawe Sabellicus then saieth the cause of all that calamyte was bicause there was no kinge nor Emperour to beare rule in ea gente in that stocke or line of Charles the great whose posterity had hitherto lineally reigned downe to Arnulphus the last mentioned Emperour and the last in dede by the opinion of most historians of Charles his lineal descēt After whom in dede the Churche was in great trouble and disorder for the space of .50 or .60 yeres But howe Did the euil Popes cause that disorder So woulde M. Horne folowing herein the steppes of baudy Bale that we should thinke But as I haue noted before in the compasse of that .50 yeres there were diuers good and vertuous Popes ruling the Churche more then twenty of those .50 yeres And the cause of al that disorder was not the only euil life of certaine Popes but much more the licentious lewdenesse of the Italians and especially the Romans at that tyme who in dede for lacke of Iustice on the Emperours partes which is the thinge that Sabellicus cōplaineth of liued enormously and licētiously makīg Kings amonge themselues and not only oppressing one an other but also moste vily and cruelly handlinge their bisshoppes being good and vertuous Of whome Stephen the .8 a Pope of much holynes at that very tyme was of his Cytyzens so shamefully mangled and disfigured that he was fayne of a long tyme for very shame to kepe within dores and so liued three yeres in greate vexation and trouble The cause of al this trouble in the Churche at this tyme yf you liste shortly to knowe gentle Readers Sabellicus agreing herein with the other historians wil clerely tell you He saieth Quantū Francorum pietate c. Looke howe muche Rome and all Italy breathed as it were from alonge continuāce of miseries by the godlynes and bountifulnes of the Frenche Princes Charles and his issewe one whole age almost a .100 yeares so much fell it backe againe in to all kinde of calamytie by the space of almost .60 yeres through ciuil Sedition This calamyty beganne from the last yere of Adrian the .3 and ended in the time of Iohn the .12 And will you see whereof sprange this calamytie M. Horn imagineth it was bicause the Princes did not practise their Ecclesiastical gouernement ouer Popes But Sabellicus a better historian then M. Horne addeth immediatly vpon his former wordes this Cause Enimuero praeter Normannos c. Verely beside the Normans which wasted Fraunce of which outrage that great chaunge of thinges then made in the worlde semeth to me to haue sprounge the Hunnes also people of Scythia being bolde vpon the troubles of Fraunce coming downe into Slauony did conquer the landes of Gepides and Auari people then in those quarters so called The ouerrūning thē of forrain nations and the Ciuill Seditions through out all Italy caused this greate calamyty that the historyans of this time complaine so muche of Whych the more encreased for that the Emperours of that time Arnulphus Conradus Henrie the first yea and Otho hym selfe vntyll the later ende of hys Empire partly would not partly could not represse the tyrantes in Italie and other where In all whych hurley burleys in all whych breaches of good order licentiousnes of lyfe and corruption of the worlde if the heads also them selues the chiefe bishoppes sometimes fell to disorder and lewdenesse of life yt is the lesse to be maruayled of him that wyll consider the course of Gods prouidence in thys worlde who suffreth for the sinnes of the people vt sicut populus sic sit sacerdos That lyke as the people so should also the Priest be who saieth also in lyke enormities of the worlde Dabo pueros principes eorum I will geue them children for their Princes meaning not onely children in age but children in wisedome children in strength and children in vertue Of which also expressely we reade that the wrath of God wexed hotte against Israëll and stirred vppe Dauid to say to Ioab Goe and number Israël and Iuda Of the which great vanitie and ouersight of that King the plague fell vppon the people and not vpon the King So God plagueth the wickednesse of subiects with the sinnes of their Rulers and geueth oftentimes to a froward flock a curst shepheard This consideration of Gods prouidēce in that corrupt time not of corrupt faith as you bable but of corrupt maners had more becommed a man of your vocation M. Horne and a Diuine then such false ād lewde surmises as you haue vttered Which you could neuer so haue cloked if you had opened the whole historie and circumstaunces of the case to your Readers But this you will neuer doe saye we what we wil. Your ragged relligion must be patched vp with such broken cloutes of imperfecte narrations M. Horne The .110 Diuision pag. 68. a. At this time vvas Iohn .13 Pope a man replete and loden vvith all disshonestie and villanie against .355 vvhom tvvo of the chiefest amongest the Clergie the one vvas a Cardinall saith Luithprandus the other maister of the Rolles made complaint vnto Ottho most humblie beseching him to haue some compassion on the Church vvhich if it vvere not spedilie refourmed must needes come to vtter decaie After vvhom came the Bisshoppe of Millaine and so one after an other a great manie moe making the same suite vnto Ottho vvho being moued of his ovvne zeale to Gods glorie but novv enflamed by the lamentable supplications of these Bisshoppes Rex pijssimus saieth Luithprandus Non quae sua sunt sed quae Iesu Christi cogitans The moste Relligious King hauinge carefull cogitations not for his owne thinges but for Iesus Christes maters addressed him selfe vvith all conuenient speede into Italie to refourme Rome from vvhence all
to the Kinges .413 iudgement and Thomas by the Kinges commaundement was faine to come to Lanfrank to be sacred And aftervvard vvhen there grevve greater contention betvvixt these tvvayne about Churche matters the Bisshop of Rome remitted the matter to be determined before the Kinge and the Bisshops of Englande and so at VVindesour before Kinge VVilliam and the Cleargy the cause was treated Also an other cause vvas moued before the King of the misorder of Thurstan whome the King had made Abbot of Glastonbury by whose iudgement the Abbot was chaunged and tourned to his owne Abbay in Normandye but the Monkes .414 scattered aboute by the Kings hest After this the King bestowed many Bisshoprikes on his Chaplaines as London Norvviche Chester Couentry c. And ruled both temporalty and the spiritualty at his owne wil saithe Polychronicon He tooke noman fro the Pope in his lād he meaneth that the Kinge vvoulde suffer no Legate to enter into the lande from the Pope but he came and pleased him he suffred no Coūcel made in his own coūtrey without his own leaue Also he woulde nothing suffer in such a councel but as he woulde assent So .415 that in geuing or translating of spiritual promocions in geuing his assent to Councels and suffring nothing to passe vvithout his consent in hearing and determining Ecclesiasticall causes in restreining the Popes liberty vvithout his speciall licence and in ruling the spiritualty at his ovvn vvil King VVilliā shevveth plain that he .416 tooke him self for the supreame gouernour vvithin this Realm in al maner of causes so vvel Ecclesiastical as Temporall The .19 Chapter Of England before the Conqueste Of William the Conquerour Rufus his Sonne and Henry the first Kinges of Englande Stapleton GOod readers I do most hartely beseche you euen as ye tender either the truth or the saluation of your sowles to haue a good and a speciall regarde to M. Hornes narration nowe following For now at the length is M. Horn come frō his long and vnfruitfull wandering in Spaine Fraunce Italie Germany and other countries to our own natiue contrey Now where as the late doings in our Countre are suche as we haue sequestred our selues frō the common and vsuall obedience that all other contries concerning authority in matters ecclesiasticall euer gaue with a singular and peerlesse preeminence to the see of Rome and do yet sequester the more pittie our selues daylie more and more makinge none accompte of other good princes doings and presidents in this behalf and pretending partly in the acts of parliament partly in the newe englishe bokes and daylie sermons that this is no newe or straunge example in England to exclude the Pope from all maner spiritual iurisdiction to be exercised and practised there by hym yt behoued our protestants especiallie M. Horne in thys his boke that what so euer his proufes were for other countries yet for some conuenient prouf of the olde practise concerning his newe primacie in Englande to haue wrowght his matters so substancially that at least wise for our owne Countre he shulde haue browght forth good aūcient and autentique matter And wil ye nowe see the wise and euen dealinge of these protestant prelats Where they pynne vp all our proufes wythin vj. hundred yeares after Christ and what so euer we bring after theyr Iewell telleth vs ful merelie we come to late M. Horne in this matter of Supreamacie most weightie to the poore catholiks the deniyng thereof being more greauously punished by lawes then anie other matter nowe lying in controuersie betwene the catholyks and protestantes in Englande M. Horne I say for thys his owne country which as approued Chroniclers reporte and as him self after alleageth did first of al the Romā prouinces publiquely embrace Christes relligion for one thousand yeares standeth mute And belike thinking that William Conquerour had conquered aswell all the olde catholyke fayth in Englande as the Lande and people fansieth a duble conqueste one vppon the goods and bodies the other vppon the sowles and faythe of the Englishe men But what shall I nowe say to this noble and worthie Champion shall I dryue hym a litle backe with M. Iewels peremptory challenge and tel him that he commeth to late by almoste fyue hundred yeares Or shall I deale more freely and liberally with him then M. Iewell doth whith vs and bydde hym take the beste helpe he can for hym self Verely M. Horne had nede I did so And yet all will be to lytle for his purpose aswell for that after the conquest he hath no sufficient prouf for his pretensed supremacy as for that what prouf so euer he bringeth yt must yelde and geue place to the first thousand yeares whiche beare ful testimonie for the Popes primacie laufully practised in our realme before the conquest It were now a matter for to fyll a large volume withal to runne a longe by these thowsand yeares and to shewe what prouf we haue for the popes primacy before the conquest My answere woulde waxe to bigge and to prolixe yf I shoulde so doe But I will onelie putte the good reader in remembraunce of a matter or two I muste therefore pluck M. Horne backe from Williams conquest and desire him to remember an other and a better and more aunciente conqueste with al in Britannie then Williams was yea aboute ix hundred yeares before when this Ilelande of Britanie was firste delyuered from the tyrannicall yoke and miserable bondage of dyuelish idolatrie But by whom M. Horne Suerlie by pope Eleutherius to whome kinge Lucius sente letters desiringe hym that by his commaundement he mighte be christened Fugatius and Damià nus whose holy reliques are thought to be now in Wales and whose holy remembraunce churches there dedicated to God in their name doe to this day kepe and preserue as it were fresh and immortall sent to England by the sayed Eleutherius did most godly and wonderfully worke thys great conqueste If I should nowe aske M. Horne what Lucius meant to send so farre for instructours and teachers of the Christian fayth namely Fraunce beyng at hande where about thys tyme the Christian Churches were adorned wyth many learned Bishoppes and Martyrs though he woulde perchaunce seeke manie a pretye shyfte to shyfte awaye thys demaunde yet should he neuer make any good and sufficiente aunsweare vntyll he confessed the Popes primacye to be the verie cause to send so farre of The which the blessed Martyr of God and great learned Bishoppe of Lyons in Fraunce Ireneus writyng in the tyme of our firste Apostle Eleutherius doth confesse writyng That all Churches muste agree wyth the Churche of Rome for that the sayed Churche hath the greater principalitie and for that the traditions of the Apostles haue euer bene kept there In case nowe the pope had nothing to doe in matters ecclesiasticall within this Ileland in the tyme of the olde Britaines why did pope Celestinus appoint
promising by othe to Aldrede Archbisshop of Yorke that crouned hiÌ„ at S. Peters alter in Westminster before the clergy and the people that he would defende the holye Churches and their gouernours But tel your readers good M. Horn I beseche you why that King WilliaÌ„ contrary to the auncieÌ„t order vsed euer before and since was not crowned of Stigandus theÌ„ liuing and being Archbishop of Canterbury but of the bishop of York Yf ye can not or wil not for very shame to betraie your cause tel you reader then wil I do so much for you Forsoth the cause was that the Pope layde to his charge that he had not receiued his palle canonically The said Stigandus was deposed shortly after in a Councell holden at Winchester in the presence of .ij. Cardinals sent froÌ„ Pope Alexander the .2 and that as Fabian writeth for thre causes The first for that he had holden wroÌ„gfully the bisshoprik whyle Robert the Archbishop was liuing The second for that he had receyued the palle of Benett bishop of Rome the fifth of that name The third for that he occupied the said Palle without liceÌ„ce and leful authority of the court of Rome Your author Polychronicon writeth in the like effect Neubrigensis also newly priÌ„ted toucheth the depositioÌ„ of this StigaÌ„dus by the Popes Legat in EnglaÌ„d aÌ„d reporteth that the Popes Legat Canonically deposed him What liking haue you now M. Horne of KiÌ„g WilliaÌ„s supremacy Happy are you with your fellowes the protestaÌ„t bishops and your two Archbisshops that the said WilliaÌ„ is not now king For if he were ye se cause sufficieÌ„t why ye al shuld be depriued aswel as StigaÌ„dê° And yet ther is one other thiÌ„g worse thaÌ„ this and that is schisme and heresy Who woulde euer haue thought good reader that the Pope should euer haue found M. Horne him selfe so good a proctour for the Papacy againste him self and his fellowes For lo this brasen face which shortly for this his incredible impudency will be much more famouse then freer Bacons brasen head of the which the schollers of Oxforde were wonte to talke so much doth not blushe to tel thee good reader to his owne confusion of the Popes Legates and the Councell kepte at Winchester And al this is ye wotte wel to shewe that Kinge William was supreme head in al causes as wel temporall as spiritual Then doth he pleade on foorth full lustely for the Pope for Kinge William heareth a certayne Ecclesiasticall matter beinge in controuersie and dependinge in the Popes cowrte betwene the Archebisshop of Yorke and the Archebisshop of Caunterbury the which cause the Pope had remitted to be determined by the King and the bishops Well said M. Horne and like the Popes faithfull proctour For hereof followeth that the Pope was the supreame head and iudge of the cause And the Kinge the Popes Commissioner by whose commaundemeÌ„t the cause was sent ouer to be heard in EnglaÌ„d And yet was Hubertus the Popes Legat present at the end this notwithstaÌ„ding M. Horne would now belike make vs belieue that King William also thrusted out Abbats and supressed Monasteries when yt pleased him For he telleth vs that by the KiÌ„gs iudgement Abbat Thurstan was chaunged and his monks scattered abrode but he had forgotte to set in also that his authour and others say that it was for slaying of certayne of his monkes and wounding of certayne other The monks also had hurt many of his men And your author of the PollichronicoÌ„ telleth that these moÌ„ks were scattered abrode by the kiÌ„gs hest by diuers bisshopriks and abbays which latter words ye leue out As also you do in your Author FabiaÌ„ who saith not they were scattred about as you reporte as though they had bene scattred out of their coates as of late dayes they were but he saieth they were spred abrode into diuers houses through Englande so that they chaunged but their house not their Religion And so this was no spirituall matter that the kinge did neither gaue he herein any iudgement in any spirituall cause Nowe if all other argumentes and euidences fayled vs to shewe that kinge William toke not him self for supreame gouernour in all maner causes as you moste vntruely and fondly auouche we might well proue it againste yowe by the storie of Lanfranke whome kinge William as ye confesse made archebishop of Canterburie Though according to your olde manner ye dissemble aswell the depryuation of Stigandus in whose place the king set Lanfranke as that Lanfranke receyuid his palle from Rome and acknowledged not the kinge but the pope for supreame head of the Church Which thing doth manifestly appeare in his learned boke he wrote againste your greate graundsier Berengarius Who as ye doe nowe denied then the transubstantiation and the real presence of Christes bodie in the Sacramente and called the Churche of Rome which had condemned his heresie as ye vse to doe the Church of the malignante the councell of vanitye the see of Sathan To whome Lanfrancus answereth that there was neuer anie heretyke anie schismatyke anie false Christian that before hym had so wyckedly babled againste that see And sayth yet farder in an other place of the sayd boke Quotquot a primordio Christianae Ecclesiae Christiani nominis dignitate gloriati sunt etsi aliqui relicto veritatis tramite per deuia erroris incedere maluerunt sedem tamen sancti Petri Apostoli magnificè honorauerunt nullamque aduersus eam huiusmodi blasphemiam vel dicere vel scribere praesumpserunt Whosoeuer from the begynning of Christes Church were honored with the name of ChristeÌ„ meÌ„ though some forsaking the Truth haue gone astray yet they honoured much the See of Peter neyther presumed at any time either to speake or to write any such blasphemy He saieth also that the blessed Fathers doe vniformly affirme that maÌ„ to be an heretike that doth dissent from the RomaÌ„ and vniuersal Church in matter of faith But what nede I lay furth to thee good Reader LanfraÌ„ks learned books or to goe from the matter we haue in hand ministred to vs by M. Horne coÌ„cerning this matter sent to be determined before the King Such as haue or can get either PolychronicoÌ„ or FabiaÌ„ I would wish them to see the very place and thaÌ„ wil they meruail that M. Horne would for shame bring in this matter agaiÌ„st the Popes primacy for the confirmation wherof ye shal find in LaÌ„franks reasoning before the King for his right vpoÌ„ the church of York somthing worth the noting for the Popes primacy Beside this he writeth that Lanfrank was a man of singular vertue coÌ„stancy and grauity whose helpe and couÌ„sel for his affaires the King chiefly vsed And therfore your coÌ„clusion that ye inferre of such premisses as ye haue specified which as I haue shewed do not impugne but establish the popes primacy is a very fond folish and false coÌ„clusion It appeareth well both
except you tell vs withal and proue it to that in such reformation the whole clergy and the temporalty tooke the Kinge and not the Pope to be the supreame head Gouernour and directer thereof and of al other Ecclesiastical causes also Verily your own authors shewe playnely the coÌ„trary And the Popes authority was at this tyme takeÌ„ to be of such weight and force that the great league made betweÌ„ our KiÌ„g aÌ„d the FreÌ„ch King was coÌ„firmed by the Pope Ye wil perhapps replie and say the Popes whole Authority was abolished a commaundement being geuen vpon paine of drowninge no man shoulde bring into the realme any kinde of letters from the Pope Ye wil tel vs also of certaine letters that the Kinge sent to the Pope admonisshing him to leaue his disordered doings and when that woulde not serue he redressed them by acte of Parliament Why doe ye not M. Horne laye forth the tenour of those letters which as yet I finde not in any of your marginall authours Belyke there lieth some thing hidde that ye woulde be loth your reader should knowe least yt bewray your weake and feble argumente as yt doth in dede Neither that only but directlye proueth the Popes primacy Did this Kinge wene you M. Horne cal the Pope Antichrist as ye doe Or wrote he him self supreame head of the Churche of England Or did he abolishe the popes authority in England Harken then I pray you euen to the beginning of his letters Sanctissimo in Christo Patri Domino Clementi diuina prouidentia sacrosanctae Romanae ac vniuersalis Ecclesiae summo pontifici Edwardus eadeÌ„m gratia rex Francorum Angliae dux Hiberniae deuot a pedum oscula beatorum To the most holy father in Christ the Lorde Clement by Gods prouidence the high bisshop of the holy and vniuersall Churche of Rome Edward by the same grace King of Fraunce and England and Duke of Ireland offereth deuoutly to kisse his holy feete He calleth the Pope Successorem Apostolorum Principis the successour of the prince of the Apostles he desireth the pope to consider the great deuotion and obedience that the King the Cleargie and the people had shewed hitherto to the Sea of Rome He saieth vt nos nostri qui personam vestraÌ„ sanctiss sanctam Rom. Ecclesiam dominari cupimus vt debemus c. that he and all his did desire euen as their dutie was that his holy person and the holy Churche of Rome might gouerne and rule Now M. Horne vnlesse vppon some sodayne and newe deuotioÌ„ ye intende to haue the pope beare rule in England againe and will also offer your selfe yf neede be to kysse the Popes fote to wich thing this great and mighty Prince was not ashamed to say tell vs no more for shame of these letters Neither tel vs of disorders reformed nowe almost two hundred yeares agoe to make thereby an vnseasonable and fonde argumente to abolishe all the Popes authority in our Dayes The effecte then of those letters were to pray and that most humbly the Pope that he woulde not by reseruations collations and prouisions of Archbishoprykes Bishoprykes Abbeis Priories and other dignities and benefices bestowe any ecclesiasticall lyuinges in Englande vppon straungers and aliens The whych thyng hath bene euer synce straitly sene to and there were two Actes of parliament made in this Kinges dayes agaynst the sayed prouisions And yet did the popes ordinarie and laufull authoritie in matters and causes ecclesiasticall remayne whole and entiere as before Neyther doe I fynde nor take it to be true that suche persons as were promoted by the Pope were expelled the realme Nor did the statute take place againste suche as had taken before the enacting of the same corporal possession As for Nauclere it is no maruell yf he being a straunger doth not write so exactely of our matters And no doubte he is deceiued in writinge that the kinge forbad any letters to be browght from the Pope But what say I he is deceiued Nay you that should knowe Englishe matters better then he especially such as by penne ye set abrode into the face of the worlde are deceiued and not Nauclerus Yea rather ye haue wilfully peruerted Nauclerus and drawen his sentence as Cacus did Hercules oxen backwarde into your Cacus denne and to beguile and deceiue your simâ—le reader and to bring him into a fooles paradise therin fondly to reioyce with you as thoughe this King abolisshed all the Popes authority and Iurisdiction For thoughe Nauclerus his wordes be general yet they may be wel vnderstanded and restrayned to suche letters as conteyned any suche collatioÌ„ or prouision inhibited by the statute But you least this shoulde be espied haue altered the forme and order of your authours wordes placing that firste that he placed laste As before coÌ„trariewise ye placed in Paulus Aemilius that laste whiche he placed firste Then haue ye falsly traÌ„slated your authour to wrye him to your wroÌ„gful purpose He expelled sayeth Nauclerus all persons promoted to any benefice in his realme by the Pope commaundinge vnder payne of drowning that no man shoulde exequute there the Popes letters what so euer they were Your authour speaketh not of bringinge letters into the Realme those are your owne wordes falsly fathered vpon him but of exequutioÌ„ And therefore the generall wordes following what so euer are to be restrayned to the exequution of the Popes letters contrarie to the order taken against the sayde prouisions and of none other Whiche statute doth no more take away the Popes ecclesiastical and ordinary authoritie then this kinges royall authority was taken away because the Parliament vppon reasonable causes denied him a certaine paymente that he there demaunded And yet yf I shoulde followe your vayne and humour in your newe rhetoryke I might thereby aswell inferre that the people toke him for no king as you by as good argumentes inferre the abolishing of the Popes authority Nowe as towching theis prouisioÌ„s they were not altogether abolished against the Popes will For this matter was loÌ„g in debate betwene the Pope and the king and at lengthe yt was agreed by the Pope that he woulde not practise anye more suche prouisions And on the kinges parte it was agreed that Archbishoppes and Bishops should be chosen by the Chapter of the cathedral Church without any interruption or impedimente of the king As appeareth aswell in the sayde epistle sente by the king to the Pope as by our chroniclers M. Horne The .137 Diuision pag. 82. b. Next to Levves vvas Charles the .4 chosen Emperour vvho helde a councel at Mentze vvith the Prelates and Princes in the yere of the Lorde 1359. vvherein he much reproued the Popes Legate for his disorders and coÌ„maunded the Archbishop of Mentze to reforme his Clergy and the disorders amongest them for othervvise he would see to it him selfe .451 The Popes Legate seing hovv the Emperor tooke vpon him gate
Quapropter sancitum est vt nulli mortalium deinceps liceret pro quauis causa agere apud Romanum Pontificem vt quispiam in Anglia eius authoritate impius religionisque hostis publicè declararetur hoc est excommunicaretur quemadmodum vulgò dicitur néue exequi tale mandatum si quod ab illo haberet Sincerely translated thus they stande A Councel sayeth he was called at Westmynster wherin yt was thowght good to the king and his Princes for theire common weale in Englande yf a parte of the Popes authority were bounded within the lymytes of the Occean sea because many were dayly troubled and vexed for causes which they thowght coulde not be well hearde at Rome Wherfore yt was decreed that yt should be lawfull for no man to sue to the Pope for euery cause to haue any man in Englande by his authority publikely pronounced a wicked man and an enemie of religion that is as the people commonly terme yt to be excommunicated And that if any man haue any suche commaundement he doe not exequute yt The statute then doth not embarre as ye most shamefully pretend all suites to Rome nor all excommunications from the Pope but only that it should not be lawfull to sue to Rome and procure excommunications indifferently as wel in temporal as in spiritual matters as it seemeth many did then And this doth nothing acrase the Popes ordinarie authoritie Now that this is the meaning your Authour him selfe sufficiently declareth First when he speaketh but of a parte of the Popes authoritie then when he sheweth that men sued to Rome for suche causes as were thought could not be heard there which must nedes be temporall causes And therefore ye ouerhipped one whole line and more in your translation thinking by this sleight so craftely to conueie into your theeuish Cacus denne this sentence that no man should espie you And for this purpose where your Authour writeth pro quauis causa agere that is to sue for euery cause Ye translate to trie any cause As though it were al one to say I forbidde you to sue to Rome for euery cause and to saie I forbidde you to sue to Rome for any cause And as though your Authour Polidore had writeÌ„ pro quacunque causa agere to trie any cause at al. The statute therefore doth not cut of al suites but some suites that is for suche matters as were temporal or thought so to be WherevppoÌ„ it wil followe that for all spiritual matters the Popes iurisdiction remained vntouched and nothing blemished For these woordes of the statute that men shoulde not sue in euerie cause to Rome imploye some causes for the whiche they might sue to Rome And so for all your gaie Grammar and ruffling Rhetorique the Popes authoritie is confirmed by this statute whiche ye bring againste it And this King Richard confirmed it and was redie to mainteine it not by words only but by the sworde also And therefore caused to be gathered fiftene thousand fotemen and two thousand horsemen and sent them out of the realme to defende Pope Vrbane against his ennemie and Antipope Clement You on the other side in this your victoriouse booke haue brought a iolie sorte of souldiers to the field to fight against the Pope but when all is well seene and examined ye doe nothing but muster lies together against the Pope as he did men to fight for the Pope A farre of and vppon the sodaine an vnskilfull man would thinke ye had a iolie and a well sette armie but lette him come nigh and make a good view and then he shal finde nothing but a sorte of scar crowes pricked vppe in mans apparell M. Horne The .140 Diuision pag. 13. a. The Churche of Rome at this time vvas marueilouslie torne in sunder vvith an horrible Schisme vvhiche continued about fortie yeares hauing at ones three heades calling them selues Popes euerie one of them in moste despitefull vvise calling the other Antichriste Schismatique Heretique tyraunt thiefe traitour the sonne of perdition sovver of Cockle the child of Beliall c. Diuerse learned men of that time inueighed againste them all three as Henricus de Hassia Ioan. Gerson Theodorych Nyem Secretarie before this to Pope Boniface vvho proueth at lardge by .456 good reasons by the vvoorde of God and by the Popes Decrees that the refourmation of these horrible disorders in the Chuche belong to the Emperour and the Secular Princes Sigismunde the noble Emperour vnderstanding his duetie herein amongest other his notable Actes called a Councell togeather at Constantia and brought againe to vnitie the Churche deuided in three partes whiche Councell saithe Nauclerus beganne by the Emperours coÌ„maundemente and industrye in the yeare 1414 To the vvhiche Councel came Pope Iohn before theÌ„mperors coÌ„ming thinking to haue 457 outfaced the Councell vvith his pretensed authoritie till the Emperoure came vvho geauing to all men in the Councel free libertie to speake their mindes a great companie of horrible vices were laied straight way to his chardge To the vvhich vvhen he vvas not able to ansvvere he vvas .458 deposed and the other tvvo Popes also and an other 459 chosen chieflie by the Emperonâ—s meanes called Martin the fifte After these things finished they entred into communication of a reformation bothe of the Clergie and the Laitie to vvhiche purpose the Emperour had deuised a booke of Constitutions and also vvilled certaine learned Fathers there but specially the Bisshoppe of Camera a Cardinall there presente to deuise vvhat faultes they could finde and hovve they shoulde be â—edressed not sparing any degree neyther of the Prelates nor of the Princes themselues VVhiche the Bisshoppe did and compiled a little booke or Libell entituled A Libell for reformation of the Churche gathered togeather by Peter de Aliaco c. And offered to the Churche rulers gathered togeather in Constaunce Councel by the commaundemente of the Emperoure Sigismunde cet In this Libell of refourmation after he hathe touched the notable enormities in the Pope in the Courte of Rome in the Cardinalles in the Prelates in Religious personnes and in Priestes in exactions in Canons and Decretalles in collations of benefices in fastings in the Diuine Seruice in Pictures in making festiuall daies in making Sainctes in reading theyr legendes in the Churche in hallovving Temples in vvoorshipping Reliques in calling Councelles in making Relligious souldiours in refourming Vniuersities in studying liberal Sciences and knovvledge of the tongues in repairing Libraries and in promoting the learned After all these thinges being .460 Ecclesiasticall matters or causes he concludeth vvith the dueties of Princes for the looking to the reformation of these matters or any other that needeth amendement The sixth saieth he and the last consideration shall be of the refourminge of the state of the Laie Christians and chieflie the Princes of whose manners dependeth the behauiour of the people cet Let them see also that they
good to the Princes and states of the Empire that al Preachers and persones should at all high feastes preache vnto the people thereof faithfully This being done Maximilian sette forth a decree for the taking avvaie of the foresaied Ecclesiastical greuaunces vvherein he declareth that though of clemencie he haue suffered the Pope and the Clergie herein as did his Father Frederik Yet not withstanding sith that by his liberality the worshippe and seruice of God hath fallen to decaie it apperteineth vnto his dutie whom God hath chosen vnto the Emperial Throne of Rome that amongest all other moste great businesses of peace and warres that he also looke aboute him vigilantlie that the Church perishe not that Regilion decaie not that the worshippe of the seruice of God be not diminished c. In confideration vvhereof he prouideth that a man hauing in any Citie a Canonship or Vicarshippe enioy not any prebende of an other Church in the same Citie c. Making other decrees againste suinge in the Ecclesiasticall Courtes for benefices for defence of Lay mens Patronages for pensions against bulles and cloked Symonie c. After this the .468 Emperour and Levvys the French King concluded togeather to call a .469 generall Councell at Pise to the vvhich also agreed a great part of the Popes Cardinals Many saith .470 Sabellicus began to abhorre the Popes Courts saying that al things were defiled with filthy lucre with monstruous and wicked lustes with poisonings Sacrilegies murders and Symoniacal faiers and that Pope Iulius him selfe vvas a Symoniake a dronkarde a beaste a worldling and vnworthelye occupied the place to the destruction of Christendome and that there was no remedie but a General Councel to be called to helpe these mischiefes to the which his Cardinalles accordng to his othe desired him but they could not obteine it of him Maximilian the Emperour being the Authour of it with Lewes the Frenche King because the histories doe beare recorde that in times past the Emperours of Rome had wont to appoint Councels they appoint a Coūcell to be holdē at Pyse The .37 Chapter Of Maximilian the Emperour Great Granfather to Maximilian the Emperour which now liueth Stapleton THough Maximilian the Emperour redressed certaine grieuaunces that the Churches of Germanie suffred through paiements to the Romaine Court as did the French Kings about the same time yet did he not thereby challenge the Popes Supremacy but most reuerētly obeied the same as did this notwithstanding the French Kings also as I haue before declared Which to omitte al other arguments appeareth wel by his demeanour at his later daies in the first starting vppe of your Apostle I shoulde saye Apostata Martin Luther and also by the protestation of his nexte successour Charles the fift of famous memorie protesting openlye at his first dyet holden in Germanie at Wormes that he woulde followe the approued Relligion of his moste Noble Progenitours of the house of Austria of whome this Maximilian was his Graundfather Whose Relligion and deuotion to the See of Rome from time to time his nephew Charles in that assemblye extolleth and setteth forthe as a most honourable and worthy example Whiche in him howe great it was if nothing els yet your deape silence in this place of so noble an Emperour vnder whome suche importante concurrents befell geaue vs well to vnderstande For had there bene in him the least inkling in the worlde of any inclining to your factious sect he shoulde not thus haue escaped the famouse Chronicle of this your infamouse Libell And yet verely as wel you might haue broughte him and Ferdinand his brother yea and our late Gratiouse Soueraigne Queene Marie too for example of gouernemente in Ecclesiasticall causes as you haue broughte Maximilian his predecessour and a number of other Emperours before As for the Generall Councell that you saye Maximilian and Lewys the Frenche King called at Pyse it was neuer taken for anye Generall Councell nor Councell at all but a schismaticall assemblie procured against Pope Iulius by a fewe Cardinalles whome he had depriued of their Ecclesiasticall honour And it was called onely by the meanes of the Frenche King in despite of Pope Iulius for making league with the Venetians and for mouing Genua to rebelle againste him As for Maximilian he doubted in dede a while being for the said league offended with the Pope whiche waie to take but seeinge the matter growe to a Schisme he rased that Conuenticle being remoued from Pise to Millaine and agreed with Pope Iulius By whom also and by Leo the .10 his successoure this Conuenticle was dissanulled in a Generall Councell holden at Laterane in Rome To the whiche Councell at length as wel the Schismaticall Cardinalles as all other Princes condescended And thus euer if there be any thing defectuouse or faulty that you make much of and that maketh for you but if the faulte be refourmed and thinges done orderlye that you will none of for that is against you As for that you tell vs out of Sabellicus That many beganne to abhorre the Popes Courtes c. not telling vs withal where in Sabellicus that should appere his workes being so large it semeth to be a manifest Vntruth For neither in his Aenead 11. lib. 2. where by the course of time it shoulde be found neither in Rebus Venetis nor anye otherwhere can I yet finde it And therefore vntill you tell vs where that shamefull accusation was layed in and by whome we doe iustlie aunswere you that it sauoureth shrewdly of a lie And yet if all were true what proue you els but that then the Pope was an euill man and his Courte licentiously ordered Whereof if you inferre M. Horne that therfore the Prince in England must be Supreame Gouernour then on the contrarie side we may reason thus The Pope that now liueth is a man of miraculouse holinesse of excellente learning and no waies reprehensible His Court also is diligently refourmed and moste godly ordered as all that now know Rome can and do witnesse Ergo the Quenes Maiestie now nor no other Prince can or ought to be supreme Gouernour in al causes Ecclesiasticall M. Horne The .144 Diuision pag. 86 b. Maximilian the Emperour Levves the French Kinke and other Princes beyonde the seas vvere not more carefully bent and moued by theyr learned men to refourme by their authoritie the abuses about .471 Church matters then vvas King Henrie the eight at the same time King of England of most famous memorie vvho follovving the humble suits and petitions of his learned Clergie agreeing therevpon by vnifourme consent in their Conuocation toke vppon him that authoritie and gouernment in all matters or causes Ecclesiasticall vvhich they assured him to belong vnto his estate both by the vvoord of God and by the auncient Lavves of the Churche and therefore promised in verbo sacerdotij by their priesthoode not to doe any thing in their Councels vvithout his assent
Prince is the fountaine or welspring of all iurisdictioÌ„ and protesteth also him selfe to be of the .482 same mind The .39 Chapter Solutions to Argumentes taken out of Quintinus Heduus a Doctour of Parys Stapleton LET vs nowe take heede for M. Horne wonderfully lassheth on with Io. Quintinus Heduus and runneth his race with him two full leaues together And yet for all this sturre and heapinge Lawe vppon Lawe we might graunt him all that euer he bringeth yn without any preiudice of our cause and would so do in dede sauing that the handling of the matter by M. Horne is such as requireth of vs a special specification Neither can I tell of all the dishonest and shamefull pageantes that he hath hitherto played whether there be any comparable to this I can not tell whether his folly or his impudency be the greater but that bothe excede I am right well assured And yet I trowe he owght not to beare all the blame but may parte stake with his collectour who hath abused his ignorance as hym selfe doth abuse his readers ignorance The answere would growe longe and bigge yf I should fully as the case requireth rippe vp and open all thinges and then at large confute them which at this tyme I intende not but in vsinge as muche breuity as I may to lay before thee good reader and to discipher the fashion and maner of his dealinge Wherein euen as Medea fleinge from her naturall father and runninge away with a straunger with whome she fell in loue her father pursuing her and she fearing to be taken slewe her yong brother scattering his limmes in the way therby to stay what with sorowe and what with long seeking for his sonnes body her fathers iourney euen so M. Horne running away from the catholyke Church his mother with dame heresie with whose filthy loue he is rauisshed to stay the reader that woulde trace him and his heresyes for the authours he alleageth doth so miserably teare them in peces and dismember them that yt would pity any good Christian mans harte to see yt as muche as yt pitied kinge Oëta father to Medea to see that miserable and lamentable sight and very busie will yt be for him to finde out the whole corps of the sentences so wretchedly cutte and hewed by M. Horne and here and there in these two leaues so miserably dispersed We will notwithstanding trace hiÌ„ as we may TheÌ„ the better to vnderstaÌ„d his first allegatioÌ„ ye shal vnderstaÌ„d that ther is a kind of IurisdictioÌ„ which is called of the CiuiliaÌ„s meruÌ„ imperiuÌ„ that is power of lyfe aÌ„d death which whether it resteth in the priÌ„ce only or in other inferiour magistrates the Lawyers do not al agree Lotharius setled al in the prince to that opinion Quintinus also inclineth But then maketh Quintinus an obiection Whie sayeth he Howe is yt true that the prince onelye hath this mere empire or iurisdiction seinge that we affirme the Churche to haue yt also Whereunto he answereth that vnder the name of Princes are coÌ„teyned the highe Priestes from the which our Actes of parliament doe not all disagree calling Bisshoppes the Peeres of the realme When we say saieth he with Lotharius that the Kinge is the fountayne of all iurisdiction we meane as Lotharius doth not of the Churche but of the ciuill magistrates vnder the Kinge The said Quintinus saieth Gladium pontifex vtruÌ„que gestat exercet alterum Rex solus quem pontifex etiam desertus a suis in hostes licitè stringit The Pope hath both the swordes that is both temporall and spiritual iurisdiction yet the King alone vseth the one of theÌ„ that is the teÌ„poral the which the Pope may notwithstaÌ„ding yf he be forsakeÌ„ of his own vse also But as I was about to tel you out of QuiÌ„tinus he saith Probauimus Ecclesiam Deo militantem se noluisse temerè negotijs secularibus implicare temporalemque iurisdictionem principibus sponte reliquisse tamque libenter tamque animo prompto facili vt reguÌ„ propria videatur Id circo scriptum est à Speculatore quòd quicquid est in regno id esse intelligitur de iurisdictione regis We haue proued that the militant Church doth not but vpoÌ„ good cause intermedle with seculer affaires yea rather geueth ouer to Princes the temporall iurisdiction so gladly and so willinglye that yt seemeth to appertayne to the Princes onely And therefore Speculatour writeth that what so euer is in a Kingdome that is vnderstanded to be of the Kinges iurisdiction And for this some were persuaded that the spirituall and temporall iurisdiction stode so contrarie one to the other that one man might not exercise both But Quintinus hiÌ„self misliketh this opinion and saith euen in the said place where he speaketh of Speculator that the Church only aÌ„d not the Princes seculer hath both swordes and both iurisdictions And vpon this occasion he doth vehemently inueighe against Petrus de Cugnerio of whome we haue spokeÌ„ that did so stifflye stand against the FreÌ„ch clergy for their teÌ„porall iurisdictioÌ„ and prouoked the King Philip Valesius as much as in him laye to plucke it away froÌ„ the clergie He calleth him a misshapen parson in body a most wicked maÌ„ and to say al in one a very knaue And thoughe his name were then terrible and thowgh he would seeme for his great wisedome to carrie al the realme vpoÌ„ his shulders yet was he euer after but a lawghing stock to meÌ„ and because he durst not for shame after this great challeÌ„ge shew hiÌ„self abrode as he was wont to do for M. Peter de Cugnerio he was called in their tong M. Pierre de Coyner as a maÌ„ would say M Peter that lurketh in corners But wil ye now heare M. Horne this your own authour Quinâ—inus how he expouÌ„deth coÌ„posuit reÌ„ sacerdotum that is how the King set in order the matters of the priests Wil ye heare also what sharpe Law he made against theÌ„ as you auouch that he did He saith of the king PronuÌ„ciauit EcclesiaÌ„ feuda â—eÌ„poralia quaeque bona propria sibi possidere posse atque in illa iurisdictioneÌ„ habere He gaue senteÌ„ce and pronouÌ„ced that the Church might possesse fealtes and other temporal things aÌ„d haue iurisdictioÌ„ therein So much for our first entrauÌ„ce into QuiÌ„tinus Wherin beside the shame that ye must take for your worshipful glose vpoÌ„ coÌ„posuit reÌ„ sacerdotuÌ„ first ye see that he improueth FerrarieÌ„sis aÌ„d such like as attribute to the Emperour the spiritual and temporal sworde Then that he is of a quyte contrarie mynde to that that ye woulde by a sentence here and there yll fauouredlie and disorderly patched in enforce vpon as thowgh he should thinke that al iurisdictioÌ„ should come of the Prince Thirdly it is vntrue that he auoucheth Speculatours saying He auoucheth as ye haue hearde the contrary Fowrthly it is
Wherfore yf your authour had thus writen neither his tyme is so auncient nor his authoritie so great but that a man might haue sayde that he was wonderfully deceyued But it is not he but you that with your false sleight and craftie cōueiance deceyue your readers Your authour speaketh not of two councells the one summoned by the pope the other by the king but speaketh of bishops that held by fealty and homage lands of the king And then sayth that quoad feuda regalia concernīg theis fealties and royalties the king is aboue the bisshops as he is aboue all his other vassals And therfore if the pope on the one side send for a bisshoppe and the kinge on the other side send for him concerning his fealty and homage matters he ought to goe to the king otherwise he shoulde rather obey the pope thē the king as appereth sayth Quintine in the glose to the which he referreth hym self Theis wordes feuda and regalia haue ye sliely slipt ouer as though Quintinus had auouched the bishops subiectiō in Ecclesiastical matters You could not otherwise haue decked your margent with your gay and freshe lying note that the king is to be obeyed in Ecclesiastical causes and not the Pope And so are ye now sodainly become so spiritual and so good an ecclesiastical man that feuda and regalia are become matters ecclesiastical Which is as true as ye may be rightfully called an ecclesiastical man hauing a Madge of your owne to kepe your back warme in the cold winter nightes and by as good reason ye may cal her an ecclesiastical woman to M. Horn. The .149 Diuision pag. 88. a. The people doth amende or reforme the negligence of the Pastour Can. vlt. dist 65. Ergo the Prince also may do the same If the Bisshop wil not or doe forslovve to heare and to decide the controuersies of his Cleargy the Bisshop being slowe or tarying ouer longe nothing dooth hinder or stay saith the Canon to aske Episcopale Iudicium the bisshoply iudgement of the Emperour If it happen that the Priests be not diligent about the Aultar offices if concerning the temple neglecting the Sacrifices they hasten into kings palayces ▪ runne to wrastlinge places doe prophane them selues in brothelles houses and yf they conuert that which the faithful haue offred to the pleasures of them selues and of theirs wherefore shal not the Princes whome the Catholique Faith hath begotten and taught in the bosome of the Church cal againe and take vpon thē selues the care of this matter and so proueth at large by many examples out of the Histories and the Lavves that this care and charge in Ecclesiasticall .487 matters and causes belongeth to the Princes vnto the vvhich examples he addeth this In our Fathers tyme saith he Kinge Lewes .11 made a constitution that Archebisshoppes Bisshops Abbottes and who so euer hadde dignities in the Church or had the cure of other benefices should within fiue monethes resorte to their Churches and should not remoue any more frō thēse diligently there labouring in diuine matters and sacrifices for the faulfty of the king and his kingdome and that vnder a great paine of losing all their goods and lands Here Quintinus doth greuously complain of the dissolute and moste corrupt maners of the Cleargy vvhereto he addeth saying VVherefore than should not Princes cōpell this Iewde idle kinde of men to do their dueties Stapleton May the people M. Horne amende and reforme the negligence of the pastour And that by the Popes Lawe to Then belyke the headlesse people of Germany and your headlesse bretherne that of late haue made such ruffle in these lowe countres here shal finde some good defence for their doings to saue the reast from the gybet or from the sacke which haue not yet passed that way Then may yt seme a smal matter that the laye people haue by a late Acte of parliamente transformed and altered the olde relligion against the minde of all the Bisshops and the whole conuocation But your authour saieth Ecclesiae nihil est licentius Democratia There is in the worlde nothing more perniciouse to the Church of God then is such vnbrideled libertie of the people which must be taught and not followed as he alleageth out of Pope Celestin ād that but two distinctiōs before that distinction which your self alleage And what great reformation is it M. Horn that your distinction speaketh of Suerly none other but that yf it chaunce all the bisshops of one contrie to die sauing one and yf he be negligent in procuring the electiō and substitutiō of some other in their places that the people may goe to the bisshops of the contrey next adioyning and cause them to ordeine some new bisshops We are also content that yf the bisshops or others be negligent the prince may compell them to doe their dewty But then loke wel to your self For who is more negligent about the Aultars and worthy to be punished therfore thē they that throwe downe Aultars Who neglect the sacrifices but yow that deny the sacrifice and the presence of Christ in the Sacramēt Who be those but you and your fellowes that cōuerte to the pleasures of thē selues and theires that which the faithful hath offred to Christ in laying out the Church goods vpō your self which should haue no parte to thē being become by your mariage a laye man and in the mainteyninge ād purchasing for your vnlawful wyues childrē Now who be they that prophane thē selues in brothel howses let the old constitutions of the Churche tel vs. A man would litle think that ye would euer haue pleaded so agaīst your own self But what can you bring I would fayne know that is not against you in so badde a cause M. Horne The .150 Diuision pag. 88. b. If you delight in antiquites saith he no man doth doubt but that in the primatiue Church the Princes did iudge both of the Ecclesiasticall persones and causes and did oftentimes make good Lawes for the trueth against falsehood Arcadius ād Honorius religious Princes doe .488 depose a troublesome Bisshop both from his Bishoprik sea and name The .13 first titles of the first booke of Iustiniās Code collected out of the Cōstitutiōs of diuers Emperours doe plainly intreate and iudge of those things which appertain to the Bishoply cure For what perteineth more to the office of a Bishop than Faith thē Baptism then the high Trinity than the conuersation of Mōkes the ordeining of Clergymen and Bishops and than many like lawes which doubtles doe concerne our Religiō ād Church But the Nouel Constitutions of themperour Iustinian are full of such Lavves And least peraduenture some man might suspect that this vvas tyranny or the oppression of the Churche Iohn the Pope doth salute this Emperor the most Clemēt Son learned in the Ecclesiastical disciplines and the most Christiā amōgest Princes Epist. inter claras De summa Trin. C.
Childebertus the King of FraÌ„ce did .489 exact of Pelagius .2 the coÌ„fession of his faith and religion the which the Pope both speedely aÌ„d willingly did perfourme C. Sat agendum 25. q. 1. VVhan I was in Calabria saith Quintinus by chaunce I founde a fragment of a certain booke in Lombardye letters hauinge this inscription Capitula Caroli Then followeth an epistle beginning thus I Charles by the grace of God and of his mercy the Kinge and gouernour of the kingdom of Fraunce a deuout defendour of Goddes holy Churche and humble healper thereof To al the orders of the Ecclesiastical power or the dignities of the secular power greeting And so reciteth all those Ecclesiasticall Lavves and constitutions vvhich I haue vvriten before in Charles the great To al which saith Quintinus as it were in maner of a conclusioÌ„ are these woordes put to I will compell al men to liue accordinge to the Canons and rules of the Fathers Lewes the Emperour this Charles Sonne kept a Synode wherein he forbadde all Churchmen sumptuousnes or excesse in apparaile vanities of Ievvels and ouermuch pompe Anno Christi .830 He also set forth a booke touching the maner and order of liuing for the Churchmen I doubt not saith QuintiÌ„nus but the Church should vse and should be bounde to such lawes meaning as Princes .490 make in Ecclesiastical matters Pope Leo .3 saith he being accused by Campulus and Paschalis did purge himself before Charles the great being at Rome and as yet not Emperour Can. AudituÌ„ 2. q. 4. Leo .4 offereth him selfe to be refourmed or amended if he haue done any thing amisse by the iudgement of Lewes the Frenche Kinge being Emperour Can. Nos si incompetenter 2. q. 7. Menna whom Gregory the great calleth moste reuerende brother and fellow Bishop beiÌ„g now already purged before Gregory is .491 coÌ„maunded a freshe to purge himself of the crime obiected before Bruchinâ—ld the Queene of Fraunce Ca. Menna 2. q. 4. In which question also it is red that Pope Sixtus .3 did purge himselfe before the Emperour Valentinian Can. Mandastis So .492 also Iohn .22 Bisshop of Rome was compelled by meanes of the Diuines of Paris to recante before the Frenche King Philippe not vvithout triumphe the vvhich Io. Gerson telleth in a Sermon De Pasc. The Popes Heresy vvas that he thought the Christian Soules not to be receiued into glory before the resurrection of the Bodies Cresconius a noble man in Sicilia had authoritie or povver geuen him of Pelagius the Pope ouer the Bishoppes in that Prouince oppressing the Cleargie with vexations Can. Illud 10. q. 3. The whiche Canon of the law the Glossar doth interprete to be writeÌ„ to a secular Prince in Ca. ClericuÌ„ nullus .11 q. 3. The Abbottes Bishoppes and the Popes them selues in some time paste were chosen by the Kinges prouision Cap. Adrianus .63 dist And in the same CanoÌ„ Hinc est etiam .16 q. 1. Gregorius wrote vnto the Dukes Rodolph and Bertulph that they shoude in no wise receiue priestes defiled with whoredome or Symony but that they should forbidde theÌ„ froÌ„ the holy Ministeries § Verum .32 dist in whiche place the interpretours doo note that Laimen sometimes may suspende Cleargymen from their office by the Popes coÌ„maundement yea also they may excoÌ„municate whiche is worthy of memory Hytherto Quintinus a learned lavvier and a great mainteinour of the Popes iurisdiction hath declared his opinion and that agreable to the Popes ovvne Lavves that Princes may take vppon them to gouerne in Ecclesiastical .495 matters or causes Stapleton All this processe following tendeth to proue that princes haue a gouernemente in causes and matters ecclesiastical We might perchaunce stande with M. Horne for the worde gouernemente which I suppose can not be iustified by any thing he shall bringe forthe but we wil not For we nede not greatly sticke with him for the terme we wil rather consider the thing yt self First then ye enter M. Horne with an vntruth or two For properly to speake neither were any princes that you here reherse iudges in causes ecclesiastical thowgh they had therein a certain intermedling neither dothe the lawe ye speake of tel of any Bishoppes deposed by the Emperours Arcadius and Honorius but this â–ª onely that if any Bishop be deposed by his fellowe Bishoppes assembled together in councell howe he shal be ordered yf he be fownde afterwarde to attempte anie thing against the common wealth Concerning the doeinges of the Emperour Iustinian in matters ecclesiasticall we haue spoken at large alredie And if he were as ye terme him moste Christian amongest princes and learned in the ecclesiastical disciplines why doe you not belieue him calling Pope Iohn that ye here speake of heade of the Churche and that in the verie place by you alleaged What gouernance in matters ecclesiasticall I praye you was it in Kinge Childebertus if Pope Pelagius to auoyde slaunder and suspicion that he should not thinke wel of the Chalcedon Councell sent to the saied King at his requeste the tenoure of his faythe and beliefe Therefore you doe abuse your Reader and abuse also the woorde exacte whiche signifieth to constraine or compel And that dyd not the Kinge but only dyd require or demaunde Touching the Emperour Charles it is I suppose sufficiently answered alrerdye And if nothing were answered that youre selfe nowe alleage maie serue for a good answere For he maketh no newe rules or Constitutions in Churche matters but establissheth and reneweth the olde and saieth He wil compell all men to lyue according to the rules and Canons of the Fathers Neither doothe he call him selfe heade or Gouernoure of the Churche but a deuoute defender and an humble helper But when he speaketh of his worldlie kingdome he calleth him selfe the gouernour of the kingdome of Fraunce We nede now answere no further for Lewys the Emperour Charles the great his sonne then we haue already answered neither touching Leo the .3 Yf ye say that the Emperour was iudge in the cause of Leo the .4 I graunt you but not by any ordinarie authoritie but because he submitted him selfe and his cause to the Emperours iudgemeÌ„t as it appereth by his own text and the glose And it is a rule of the Ciuill Lawe that yf any man of higher Authority wil submit him selfe and his cause to his inferior that in such a case he may be his iudge But now at length it semeth you haue found a laie person yea a woman head of the Churche and that a reuerend Bisshop was coÌ„maunded to purge him self before her Whie doe ye not tel vs also who coÌ„maunded him It was not Brunichildis the Frenche Queene but Pope Gregorie that coÌ„maunded him And when I pray you Surely when he had purged him self before at Rome before Pope Gregory And why was he I pray you sent to the Queene Surely for no great nede but for to cause his
I haue made proufe vnto you sufficient to remoue .499 your ignorance both of the matter and the vvaie vvherby to knovve confessed by you in your Minor Proposition And this haue I done by the selfesame meanes that you require in your issue I haue made proufe of the Supreame gouernment in Ecclesiastical causes to belong vnto Kings and Princes by the expresse .500 coÌ„maundement of God vvhere he did first describe and set foorth the duety and office of Kings I haue made the same more plaine and manifest by the .501 examples of the moste holy gouernours amongest Goddes people as Moyses Iosua Dauid Salomon Iosaphat Ezechias Iosias the Kinge of Niniue Darius and Nabugodonosor vvho expreste this to be the true meaning of God his commaundemente by theyr practise hereof so hyghly commended euen by the holy Ghost vvhervnto I haue added certaine prophecies forthe of Dauid and Esaie vvherby it is manifestly proued that the holy ghost doth loke for exact and challenge this seruice and .502 Supreme gouernment in church causes at princes handes I haue declared that the Catholike church of Christ did accept and repute these histories of the old TestameÌ„t to be figures and prophecies of the like gouernmeÌ„t and seruice to be required of the Kinges in the time of the nevve TestameÌ„t I haue coÌ„firmed the same by the manifest Scriptures of the .503 nevve TestameÌ„t VVherevnto I haue adioygned the testimonies of .504 auncient Doctours vvith certain exaÌ„ples of most godly emperors vvho being so taught by the most Catholik Fathers of Christs church did rightly iudge that the vigilaÌ„t care ouersight aÌ„d ordering of church causes vvas the chiefest and best part of their ministery and seruice vnto the Lord. I haue shevved plainly by the order of supreame gouernmeÌ„t in church causes practised set forth and allovved in the greatest and best CouÌ„cels both .505 General and Nationall that the same order of Gouernement hath bene claimed and put in vse by the Emperours and allovved and much commended by the vvhole number of the Catholike Bishops I haue made plaine proufe hereof by the continuall practise of the .506 like Ecclesiastical gouernment claimed and vsed by the kinges and Princes euen vntil the time that you your selfe did allovve confesse and preache the same many yeares togeather All vvhiche to your more contentation herein I haue proued by those Hystoriographers that vvrote not onely before the time of Martine Luther least ye might suspecte them of partialitie against you but also suche in dede as vvere for the moste parte .507 partiall on your side or rather vvholie addicte and mancipate to your holy Father as Platina Nauclerus Abbas Vrspurgensis Sabellicus Aeneas Syluius Volateranus Fabian Polychronicon Petrus Bertrandus Benno Cardinalis Durandus Paulus Aemilius Martinus Poenitentiarius Pontificale Damasus Polydorus Virgilius c. all your friendes and vvhome you may truste I vvarrauntâ— you on their vvoâ—rde being the Popes svvorne Vassalles his Chapplaines his Cardinalles his Chamberlaines his Secretaries his Librarie keepers his Penitentiaâ—ies his Legates his Peterpence gatherers his svvorne Monkes and Abbottes as vvell as you and some of them Popes them selues vvhich your friendes saie can .508 neyther lie nor erre from the truth And besides all these the fovver pointes of your issue according to your requeste proued at large for the better reducing of you from vvilfull and malicious ignoraunce to knovve and acknovvlege the inuincible trueth hereof I haue added to your petition a fift pointe vvhiche you tearme a vvoorke of Supererogation For to confirme my proufes vvithall I haue producted for vvitnesses your best learned although othervvise Papishe Ciuilian and Canon lavvyers vvho haue deposed directlie on my .509 side againste you Namely Doctour Tunstall D. Stokesley D. Gardiner D. Bonner D. Thirlbie D. Decius the Glossaries vppon the Lavv D. Petrus Ferrariensis D. Io. Quintinus to vvhome I mighte adde the Ciuilians and Canonistes that vvere in or tovvard the Arches in the last ende of King Henrie and all the time of King Edvvarde vvith all the Doctours and Proctours of or tovvardes the Arches at .510 this time VVherefore you vvill novv I trust yealde herein and recken your selfe vvell satisfied take vppon you the knovvledge hereof and to be readie to testifie the same vppon a booke othe for so haue you promised The conclusion of the three bookes going before with a briefe recapitulatioÌ„ of that which hath bene saied Stapleton NOwe doth M. Horne blow out of his iolye Horne a gloriouse and triumphant blaste to signifie to all the world what a renowned coÌ„queste he hath made vppon poore M. Fekenham He setteth forth his army to the vewe of the worlde wherby he sayeth he hath obteyned this famouse victorie furnished with a number of most holie gouernours amongest Gods people before the comming of Christ as Moyses Iosue Dauid the king of Niniue Darius and Nabuchodonosor furnished with the manifest scriptures of the newe testamente and the examples of the most godly Emperours with generall and nationall councelles with the coÌ„tinuall practise of the Churche with the Popes sworne vassales his chaplaines his cardinalles his chamberlaines his secretaries his librarie kepers his penitentiaries his legates his peterpence gatherers his sworne monks and Abbattes yea to confirme vp his proufes withal with the testimony of Doctour Gardiner D. Tonstal D. Bonner and D. Thirlbie And therfore he trusteth that M. Fekenham will nowe at length yelde and recken hym self wel satisfied and take the othe of the supremacy This is a Royall and a Triumphante conqueste in deede Mayster Horne if it be as you vaunte But yet I would muche soner beleue yt yf I hearde any indifferent man besides your self say as much For thowghe as I heare say you coulde handle your clubbe your buckler and your waster wel and cuÌ„ningly wheÌ„ ye were in CaÌ„bridge wherof ye wil not sticke as yt is reported now and theÌ„ to talke when ye are disposed to bragge of your yowthly partes there played yet to say the truth in this combate with M. Fekenham I see no such manlines in you Neither haue ye plaied so closely but that a man may easely reache you a rappe vppon the head armes or shoulders and cause you there to cratche and claw with your fingers where it ytcheth not Yea ye are beaten quite out of the field with your owne proufes and weapons And as for M. FekhenhaÌ„ ye haue not fastened vpon him as much as one blow What speak I of a blowe No not so much as a good phillip And therfore wheras ye so brauely bragge and so triumphauÌ„tlie vaunt that all is yours when in dede ye haue lost al I thinke good to put you in remembraunce of the great wise man that Atheneus writeth of who as often as any ship came to the haueÌ„ with marchandize would runne thither with al haste and welcome the mariners with great ioye and gratulation reioycing excedinglie and
thanking God that had sent home his MarchaÌ„dize so sauflie and so prosperouslie For the poore man such was his wisedome being owner of no part thought al to be his I say it fareth euen so with you M. Horne Of al the good Emperours Kings Fathers and Councelles by you rehearsed crie you as much and as long as ye will that they are al yours yet there is not so much as one yours Ye haue not brought so muche as one authority directly or indirectly coÌ„cluding your purpose Els shew me but one of al the foresaid Authors that saieth that the Pope hath no authoritie either in England or in other countries out of Italie Shew me one that saith either plain words or in equiualent that the Prince is Supreme head in al causes ecclesiasticall Yea shewe me one that auoucheth the Prince to be the Supreme gouernour in any one cause mere ecclesiastical And thinke you now in the folding vp of your conclusion to perswade your Readers that yee haue them all on your side Or blush you not to vaunte that you haue proued your assertion euen by those that your selfe coÌ„fesse were wholy addicted and mancipated to the Pope And what can more euidently descrie and betraie your exceeding follie and passing impudencie then dothe this moste strange and monstrous Paradoxe But who woulde haue thought that of all men in the worlde your Rhethorique would serue you to bring in the most Reuerend Fathers in God by you named as good motiues to perswade M. Fekenham to take this othe which for the refusing of the very same othe were thrust out of their Bishopricks and cast into prison where yet they remaine suche as yet liue This point of rhetorical perswasion neither Demosthenes nor Cicero I trow could euer attaine vnto Seing then all your Rhetorike consisteth in lying and your triumphant conclusioÌ„ is folded vp with a browne dosen of seueral vntruthes allowing you thirteen to the dosen I wil assay M. Horne with more truthe and simplicitie brefely to vnfolde for the Readers better remembraunce and for your comfort the contentes of these three bookes wherin you haue plaied the OpponeÌ„t and haue laied forth the best euideÌ„ces that you could for proufe of your strauÌ„ge and vnheard paradoxe of Princes Supreme GouernmeÌ„t in al ecclesiastical causes I haue therfore not only disproued your proufes al along froÌ„ the first to the laste but I haue also proued the contrary that to priestes not to princes appertaineth the chiefe gouernemeÌ„t in causes Ecclesiastical In the first boke your scripture of the Deuteronom coÌ„mauÌ„deth the king to take of the priests not only the boke of the lawe but also the exposition thereof To your examples of Moyses of Iosue of Dauid of SalomoÌ„ of Iosaphat of Ezechias and of Iosias I haue so answered that it hath euideÌ„tly appeared the Supreme gouernement in spiritual matters to haue rested in the highe Bishops Priestes and Prophetes not in them Moyses only excepted who was a Priest also not only a Prince of the people Your idle obiections out of S. Augustin and of the Donatistes examples haue nothing relieued you but only haue bene occasioÌ„ to make opeÌ„ your extreme folly and to reuele your cousinage with olde heretikes to al the worlde Your Emanuel hath vtterly shamed you and your disorderly talke of CoÌ„stantin hath nothing furdered you Your textes of the newe TestameÌ„t haue bene to to fondly and foolishly alleged to set vp that kinde of gouernemeÌ„t which Christ and the Apostles neuer spake word of Last of all wheras you blindely vttered the state of the Question as one that loued darkenes and shuÌ„ned the light where only Truthe is to be founde I haue opened the same more particularly and discouered withal your double Vntruth aboute the tenour of the Othe Thus muche in the firste booke beside many priuat matters betwene M. Feckenham and you wherein you haue bene taken in manifest forgeryes lyes â–ª and slaunders Besides also a Note of your brethernes obedieÌ„ce to their Supreme Gouernours as well in other Countres â–ª as in these lowe CouÌ„tres here and of their late good rule kept of which I suppose bothe you and your cause shall take small reliefe and lesse honesty In the second booke I haue not only disproued all your pretensed proufes of Princes supreme gouerment in al causes ecclesiasticall but I haue in them all directly proued the popes primacy withall I haue I say shewed the practise of the former .600 yeres namely from Constantin the great downe to Phocas to stande clerely for the popes primacy I haue shewed that Constantin in all his dealinges in the Nicene Councâ—ll against the Donatistes in the matter of Athanasius with the Arrian bishoppes and with Arrius him selfe neuer practised this Supreme Gouuernement which you so fondly vpholde but in al matters Ecclesiasticall yelded the gouuernement thereof vnto Bisshops I haue shewed that the Sonnes of Constantin the greate practised no Supreme gouernement at al in any ecclesiastical cause much lesse in al causes Your next example Valentinian the elder is so farre froÌ„ al gouernement of the lay prince in Ecclesiasticall causes that he decreed the plaine contrary yea and made it lawful in ciuill matters to appeale to the bishoply Iudgement Theodosiê° the great hath bene proued to be no fitte example of your lay supremacy in causes ecclesiastical But in his exaÌ„ple the Popes Primacy is clerly proued namely by a RecoÌ„ciliation made of Flauianus the intruded patriarche of Antioche to pope Damasus aÌ„d also by the letters of the General Councell holden at CoÌ„stantinople vnder this Theodosius In that place also I haue shewed by ten seueral articles what and howe farre Emperours may and haue dealed in General Councelles In the examples of Archadius and Honorius sonnes to this Theodosius as their preteÌ„ded Primacy is proued to be none so the primacy of Innocentius theÌ„ pope is clerly proued as one that for the iniust depositioÌ„ of Iohn Chrisostom excoÌ„municated themperor Archadius the vpholder therof Also of Damasus then pope by the suyte of S. Hierom made vnto him In the example of Theodosius the secoÌ„d and the practise of the Ephesine CouÌ„cel the third General M. Hornes purpose is ouerthroweÌ„ and the popes primacy is by clere practise testified as well by the saied Councâ—ll as also by M. Horns owne Authours Liberatus and Cyrillus The doinges in the cause of Eutyches brought forth by M. Horne to proue the princes Supreme gouernment in al Ecclesiasticall causes do proue clerely the popes primacy euen in the very Author and chapter by maister Horne alleaged Pope Leo strayned by M. Horn to speake somewhat for the Princes Supremacy in matters Ecclesiastical hath spoken and done so much to proue the primacy of the See of Rome that if M. Horn wil stand to his owne Author he is vtterly confounded and forced to agnise the popes primacy without all maner of doubte By the example also
hath plainelye condemned the prophane maner of determinyng causes Ecclesiasticall nowe vsed by mere laye men at the warrant of suche as yowe are But for the Popes Primacye none more clere then this Charlemaine bothe in his doinges as in the cause of Pope Leo the .3 and in his sayinges as in the booke so much by you and your fellowes alleaged and in the decrees it appeareth Lewys the first sonne to this Charlemayne practised no parte of your Supremacye but the Popes at that tyme hadde as full vse thereof as any Popes before or fithens the confirmation of the Pope before elected and chosen notwithstandinge of the which matter in that place I haue aunswered you sufficientlye There also you haue Maister Horne out of the Notable Epistle of Nicolaus .1 to Michael the Emperour and by the practise of the .8 Generall Councell at large declared vnto you both the Popes Primacye in all Spirituall matters and the Emperour or Princes subiection in the same by the Confession of the Emperour himselfe Basilius of Constantinople present in that Councel Arnulphus his example hathe nothinge holpen yowe The bedroll of certaine euill Popes by yow browght in onelye declareth your malice to Gods Vicares and furdereth nothinge your badde cause Your surmise adioyned of the cause of the calamities at that tyme hathe argued your greate folye and ignorance of the stories except we shall say that malice made you blinde Otho the first shewed such obediēce to the See of Rome yea to the naughty Pope Iohn the .12 that he is no fit exāple for the like gouernement in Princes as you maintayne but for the like obedience to the See Apostolike as Catholike Princes and Emperours haue alwaies shewed you coulde not haue brought a more notable or excellent example ād that proued out of the Authours by your selfe alleaged Hugh Capet the Frenche King and Otho the .3 Emperour haue euen in the matters by your selfe treated bene proued obediēt and subiect to the See Apostolike without any colour of the like gouernement as you would fasten vpon them Your great matter of Henry the .4 and Pope Hildebrād hath concluded flatte against you with a great number of your lewde vntruthes in that behalfe discouered and confuted The Popes Primacy in no matter more abundantly and clerely proued The matter of inuesturing bishops your chief matter to proue the Princes Supremacy in al Ecclesiasticall causes in Henry .5 Lotharius and Conradus Emperours hath proued your purpose no deale at al namely Henry .5 resigning vp all such pretensed right to pope Calixtus the .2 But in al these matters how beastly you haue belyed the stories I haue I trust sufficiently declared Frederike Barbarossa speaketh no woorde for your barbarous paradoxe he obeyed no lesse then other Emperors the See of Rome yea and at the last submitted himselfe to the Pope whō before he persecuted not as true Pope but as he thought an intruded Pope He neuer made question whether he ought to obeye the See Apostolike or no but only he doubted who was the true elected Pope and tooke parte with the worste side The question nowe in our dayes is farre vnlike And so are your proufes M. Horne farre and extreme wide from the purpose in hande Nowe for matters of our owne Countre and for Ecclesiasticall gouernement practised therin you are so ouertaken as in no Countre more It hath well appered by that I haue at large sayd and proued that longe and many yeres before the Conqueste at which time you onely beginne your course as well in Brytannie before the Saxons coming as in England after of thē it was so called the Popes Primacy was clerely confessed and practised euen as it is at this day amonge the Catholikes euery where As for the gouernement of William the Conquerour of William Rufus his sonne and of kinge Henry the first it hath bene proued so farre vnlike to that which you pretende of right to appertayne to the Crowne of Englande yea to all princes whatsoeuer that the Popes Supreme gouernement in spirituall matters is by their examples yea euen by the testimony of your owne Authours so expressely proued and so strongely established that a man may well wonder what wytte honestie or discretion you had ones to touche the remembraunce of them for proufe of so badde a cause Your patched adiuncte of the kinges of Hungary hath appeared a greate vntruth on your part and nothing for your purpose except lies can proue your purpose That which foloweth of the Armenians and of the Aethyopians proueth also moste euidently the Popes Supremacy in those Countries but proueth no whit your singular paradoxicall primacy Verely so singular that in no one parte of the vniuersall worlde it can be founde The doinges of King Stephen and kinge Henry the .2 haue proued the popes Supremacy in our Coūtre but that kinde of Supremacy as you imagine they make no proufe of in the worlde The Martyrdome of S. Thomas by the way also is defended against your ād M. Foxes lewed lying about that matter Henry the .6 Philip and Otho the .4 Emperors of Rome haue bene no fitte examples for the like gouernement now in England and your sely argumentes in that behalfe haue bene to to childish and feble Your proufes of kinge Richard the firste and of kinge Iohn haue appeared mere ridiculous Onely by occasion therof the lewed lying of M. Foxe hath bene partly discouered touchinge kinge Iohn Your matters of Fraunce about that time haue proued the popes primacy not the Princes By the discourse of Friderike the .2 his doinges as your principall cause hath taken a great foyle so a mayne number of other your heresies by your own Authours and your owne Supreme head condemned haue geuē a great cracke to al your Religion beside The time of kinge Henry the .3 condemneth alltogether the primacy in your booke defended and pronounceth clerely for the Popes Supremacy by sundry and open practises as Appeales to Rome depositions of prelates by the pope makinge of Ecclesiasticall lawes by his Legate and such other And for your parte in that place you haue vttered your greate ignorance euen in the latin tongue At that time also S. Lewys the Frenche kinge agnised no lesse the popes primacy in Fraunce and therefore can be no fitte example of such Supreme gouernement as by Othe M. Feckenham is required to sweare vnto The like also appeareth by the state of Apulia and Sicilia in those dayes As for kinge Edwarde the firste kinge of England the Popes primacy in his time was so well agnised in the realm of England that euen in temporal matters his Authorytie tooke place Your fonde surmise of the Statute of Mortemayne hath exemplified your lewde lying and encreased the number of your maniefolde vntruthes It hath not exemplified your pretended primacy neither any thinge furdered you for proufe of your matter Philip le
not to be presumed without some euident signe thereof or els a tract of time to be instructed informed and taught that which we neuer lerned before M. Fekenham therefore ād al such as feare God who haue lerned in the ghospell to forsake father and mother wyfe and children goods and landes and al that in this worlde is dere for Christes sake that is for euery truth concerning Christian Religion such I say neither being inspired from God by soden reuelation neither by any of your preachings or writings being yet informed or instructed can not possibly though a thousand acts of parliament should commaund it declare in their conscience declare I say in their very conscience and hart thought that they beleue verely such supreme gouernement in the Prince as the act expresseth and intēdeth Mē may be perswaded to take the othe which is an externall fact by external respects of force feare or fraylty but perswaded to declare the othe in his conscience no man can be without an internall persuasion of hart and minde Cōtrary to this internall perswasion and consent whiche no power of Princes no force of acts no law or statut worldly can euer make who so euer declareth externallye by booke othe and worde of mouth that he so thinketh he incurreth manifestly the horrible crime of periurie ād that of double periurie which God wil neuer suffer vnreuēged without hartie repētance To this most strōg and inuincible reasō M. Horn answereth not a word but maketh his Reader beleue that M. Fekenham putteth a difference betwen testifiyng in cōscience and declaring in cōscience Which he doth not but thus Betwene testifiyng by boke othe and declaring in conscience he putteth a true difference as we haue said largely Now how well M. Horne hath pleaded to perswade M. Fekenhams conscience thou seest good Reader if thou haue diligētly read and cōferred his proufes and our confutation I doubt not but many Catholike men wil be perswaded in conscience at least neuer to take the othe whiche you so singularlie contrarie to all Christendome beside doe defende M. Fekenham And for the persuasion of my conscience in this matter I shall againe ioyne this issue with your L. That yf your L. or any other learned man of this whole Realme shal be able to proue that our Sauiour Christ in his Ghospel and Testament did committe the supreme gouernemēt of al spiritual and ecclesiastical causes in his Church not vnto his Apostles being Bishops and Priests but to Emperours and Empresses Kings and Quenes being for the whole time of Christes abode here vpō the earth Idolatours and Infideles and so continued for the space of .300 yeres after the assension of Christ Constantine the Emperour being the very first Christian Kinge that we reade of when your L. shal be hable to proue this either by sentence or halfe sentence woorde or halfe woorde of Christes Ghospel and last Testament Then I shal yelde in this seconde pointe and with moste humble thankes thinke my selfe well satisfied in conscience And when your L. shal be hable to proue that these woordes spoken of the Apostle Paule at Miletum vnto the Bishoppes of Ephesus Attendite vobis vniuerso gregi in quo posuit vos Spiritus Sanctus Episcopos regere Ecclesiā Dei quam acquisiuit sanguine suo Take hede therefore vnto your selues and vnto the whole flock of Christ wherof the holy Ghost hath appoincted or made you Bishops to gouerne and rule the Church of God whiche he hath purchased with his bloud VVhan your L. shal be hable to proue that these words do not make ful and perfect declaration that the holy Ghost had so appoincted al spiritual gouernment of Christes flocke vnto Bishops and Priestes But that kings Quenes or princes may haue some part of spiritual gouernmēt with them or rather take the supremacy and chiefe part of spiritual gouernmēt from them I shall then yeelde and thinke my self in conscience wel satisfied touching the saiyng of S. Paule M. Horne The .154 Diuision pag. 9 b. That our Sauiour Christe hath committed the Supreame gouernmēt in all Spirituall or Ecclesiasticall causes to the Magistrates and Princes is alreadie proued by perfect vvordes add vvhole .513 sentences of Christes Ghospell and last Testament and therfore if your staie hitherto hathe bene of conscience vnpersuaded through vvante of knovvledge and not of peruerse opinion mainteined vvith the vaine desire of glorie and reputation you must nedes yelde and be vvell satisfied in conscience You auouche this .514 Argument as inuincible The Emperours and Empresses Kings and Queenes vvere for the vvhole time of Christes aboade here vppon the earth idolatours and infidels and so continued by the space of .300 yeares after the Assention of Christe Constantinus the Emperour being the very first Christian King that vve reade of Ergo our Sauiour Christe did not committe the Supreme gouernemente in Spirituall or Ecclesiastical causes to Emperours Kings and Princes This Argument holdeth good neither in matter nor yet in fourme There vvas in the time of Christes abode here vppon earth if vve may beleue Eusebius and Nicephorus the Ecclesiastical historians a King in Edessa vvhose name vvas Agbarus This King beleued in Christ as Eusebius reporteth although as yet vveakelie In his Epistle vvhich he vvrote vnto Christe he saluteth Christ to be Iesus the good Sauiour he thinketh by the miraculouse vvorkes vvhich he hath heard done by Christ that he is either God him self or els Gods sonne and he offereth vnto Christ such fruits of thankefulnes as so yong and tender a faith might for the time bring forth And Christ in his rescript vnto Agbarus affirmeth that he vvas no infidel or idolatour saying Beatus es quòd in me credidisti cùm nō videris me Agbare thou art blessed because thou hast beleued in me whē thou hast not sene me Besides this your ovvn self haue affirmed oftētimes ād so doth your Popissh tales declare that the .iij. vvise mē that came forth of the East to vvorsship the nevv borne King of the Ievves vvere Kings and lie beried in the great doom at Collain as the Colonists make mē to beleue called yet amōgst the vulgar Papists the three Kings of Collain If there be any creditte to be geuen to the narration of Eusebius and Nicephorus touching Agbarus King of Edessa and to the cōmonly receiued opiniō of your Popissh church cōcerning the three Kings of Colain these foure vvere Kings in the time of Christes abode here in earth and yet not Idolatours nor infidels all the vvhole time of Christes aboade here but faithfull vvoorsshippers of Christe VVhereby the former parte of the matter in the Antecedent of your Argument is disproued Neither is that true vvhiche you put in the seconde parte that the Emperours and Kings continued Idolatours for the space of .300 yeares after Christes Assentiō For although for the most parte during that space they vvere such yet vvas there in that
antecedent doth comprehende vvhich is such an euill fauoured forme of argument that yonge studentes in the scholes vvoulde be ashamed therof The Donatistes made the like obiectiō against the catholique fathers vvherto S. Augustine maketh ansvvere The state of the Apostles time is otherwise to be thought of than this time all thinges muste be doon in their time In the Apostles time this prophecy was yet in fulfillīg wherfore do the Heathē rage ād the people muse vpō vaine thinges The kinges of the earth set them selues and the Princes consult together against the Lorde and his Christ. As yet that was not in hande which is spoken a litle after in the same psalme and nowe ye kings vnderstand be learned ye Iudges on the earth serue the Lorde in feare and ioy in him with reuerēce Therfore seing that as yet in the Apostles time kinges serued not the Lorde but still did deuise vaine thinges against God and his Christ that al the foresayinges of the Prophete might be fulfilled than truely impieties coulde not be inhibited by prīces Lawes but rather be mainteyned For such was the order of the times that both the Iewes shoulde kill the preachers of Christ thinking to doo God good seruice therin as Christ had forspoken and also the gentiles shoulde rage against the Christians that the martyrs might winne the victory thorough pacience But after that this began to be fulfilled which is writen And al the kinges of the earth shal woorship him and al the nations shal serue him what man onlesse he be not wel in his wittes wil say that Kinges ought not to haue a special regarde for the Church of Christ and al manner godlines amongest their subiectes Stapleton We haue declared that M. Fekenham his saying of Cōstantinus the great and the first Christian king may be born in a right good sense ād also that he speaketh therein agreable to most auncient and lerned writers And if he were deceyued as ye write by ignorance and want of reading which is of your part a mere slaūderous lye the pyth yet of his argument standing vppon the saying of S. Paule is nothinge therby blemished And of al men you may worse lay ignorance to his charge that haue vttered in this very parte and parcel of your answere not only so much grosse ignorance but so exceding and cākred malice especially in the story of king Lucius And here also yet ones againe to compare M. Fekenham with the Donatists for framing an argument frō the vse and exāples of the Apostles and of the primitiue Churche wherein beside your malice you bewraye your owne vnskilfulnes For this redoundeth altogether vppon you and your owne fellowes For wherein resteth all your eloquence against the Catholike Churche but that it is not conformable nowe to Christes and the Apostles tyme and to the primitiue Churche Namely touching inuocation of Saints suffrages for the dead touching adoratiō and eleuation of the blessed Eucharistia the minglinge of water and wyne receyuing vnder one kinde sole receyuing and a number of the like Yea and before that any Prince woulde say or doe for you you coulde M. Horne with your fellowes play the Donatists in dede and inueigh against the tēporalties of Bishops agaīst their lordely trayne and reuenewes because forsoth the Apostles were poore and vsed no such ioylyte But nowe who more ioyly then M. Horne himselfe or who more lordely then your Lordships are Again what is more vsual with M. Nowel a man I trowe of a rare Spirit then to make this tyme the tyme of the primityue Churche that we be the Pharisees and they forsoth the Apostles That nowe we may not prescribe with Antiquity Traditions or Consent of our Elders against them because the Scribes and Pharisees prescribed so against Christ and his Apostles What then Is Luther their Messias and Caluin their Paule But to returne to our matter Though already the Catholiks haue sufficiently answered to al these reasons yet now haue we gotten at your hands an answere for this and all the like that to argue frō the Apostles tyme to our tyme is a fallax à dicto secundū quid ad simpliciter that it is an yl fauored forme of argumente that yonge studientes in the scholes woulde be asshamed of and to be shorte that it is a reason of the Donatistes aunswered and confuted by S. Augustine It is alredy M. Horne sufficiently by vs declared that the Donatistes cause and S. Augustines aunswere to them hath no maner affinity with M. Fekenham his reason They denied that princes had any thing at al to doe in matters of the Churche or in punisshing those that breake the Ecclesiasticall lawes M. Fekenham denieth not but that Princes may lawfully punishe heretikes by lawes He confesseth also that Princes may wel and commendably medle as ministers ayders and as assisters by their temporal sworde for the furderance and mayntenance of Ecclesiastical matters but not to rule and prescribe as the chief gouernours of all causes Ecclesiastical I must tel you againe M. Horne There is great difference betwene staring and starke blind And as busie as ye are now again with the Donatists ye lacked a litle salt of discretiō in alleaging of this place of S. Augustine For this confirmeth M. Fekenhams former saying that in Christes ād the Apostoles tyme ther were no Christian Princes In the Apostles tyme saith S. Augustine as your self report his words Kings serued not the Lorde but did deuise vayne things against God and his Christ. And here might a man now that would follow your vayne and humour encounter with S. Augustine and obiect vnto him King Abgarus and the thre Kings that came to honour Christes natiuity ād such other But though they had ben greater Kīgs thē they were and that there had ben some few other lords or Kings to that did serue Christ yet would no wise man for the cause by me before rehersed quarrell with S. Augustine For a general rule is not by one exception or two notably blemisshed or impayred Such kinde of phrases are to be foūde aswel otherwhere as in holy scripture As wher it saith that the whole worlde was described by the Emperor Augustus And yet is it wel knowen that he had nothing to doe with a great part of the worlde It is writen also that all the people of Israel did murmure and yet all did not murmure Such kinde of phrases are verefied of the greater or the more notable parte M. Horne The .156 Diuision pag. 95. a. You frame an other reason vpon S. Paules vvords vnto the bisshops of Ephesus vvhereby to proue that al gouernement in spiritual or ecclesiastical causes belōgeth to Bisshops and Priests and not to Princes and Ciuil Magistrats thus you argue The holy ghost appointed al spiritual gouernement of Christes flocke vnto Bisshops and Priests as the vvords spokē by S. Paule doe make full and perfect declaration Ergo Kings Queenes
Supremacy to rest in the Clergy ād not in the Prince which must obey as well as the other And therefore it is not true that ye saye that M. Fekenhams cause is no deale holpen by this place nor your assertion any thing improued But let vs steppe one steppe farder with you M. Horne vpō the groūd of your present liberalytye lest as you haue begonne you pinche vs yet farder and take away all together from Bishops and Priestes Subiection you say and obedience to the word of God taught and preached by the Bishops c. is commaūded so wel to Princes as to the inferiour sort of the people If so M. Horne howe did a lay parliament vtterly disobey the doctrine of all their Bishoppes and enacte a new contrary to theirs What obediēce was there in that parliament so expressely required here by S. Paule and so dewe euen of Princes them selues as you confesse to their Bishoppes Will you say the Bishoppes then preached not Gods worde And who shal iudge that Shal a lay parliament iudge it Is that the obedience dewe to Bishoppes In case al the Bishops of a realme erred is there not a generall Councell to be sought vnto Are there not other Bishops of other Coūtries to be coūseled Is not al the Church one body In matters of faithe shal we seuer our selues frō our Fathers ād Brethern the whole corps of Christēdome beside by the vertue of an Acte passed by lay mē onely No bishops no Clerke admitted to speake and say his minde O lamentable case God forgeue our dere Countre this most haynouse trespasse Then the which I feare our Realme committed not a more greuous except the first breache in Kinge Henries dayes these many hundred yeares Yet one steppe farder The Prince must obey and be fedde at the Bishoppes hande you confesse What is that Is it not he must learne howe to beleue and howe to serue God Is it not the pastorall office as S Augustin teacheth to open the springes that are hidden and to geue pure and sounde water to the thirsty shepe Is not the shepeheardes office to strenghthen that is weake to heale that is sicke to binde that is broken to bringe home againe that is caste away to seke that is loste and so forthe as the Prophet Ezechiel describeth And what is all this but to teache to correct to instructe to refourme and amende all such thinges as are amisse either in faithe or in good life If so then in case the realme went a stray shoulde not they redresse vs which were pastours and shepheards in Christes Church If our owne shepheards did amisse was there in all Christendom no true Bishoppes beside no faithfull pastour no right shepeheard Verely S. Augustine teacheth at large that it is not possible that the shepheards shoulde misse of the true doctrine What soeuer their life or maners be But put the case so that we may come to an issewe Must then the Prince fede vs alter our Religion sett vp a newe stop the shepheards mouthes plaie the shepheard him self Is this M. Horne the obedience that you teach Princes to shew to their shepheards God forgeue them that herein haue offended and God in whose hands the harts of Princes are inspire with his blessed grace the noble hart of our most gracious Souerain the Quenes Maiesty that her highnes may see and consider this horrible and deadly inconuenience to the which your most wicked and blasphemouse doctrine hath induced her grace You are the woulfe M. Horne And therfore no marueile if you procure to tie the shepheard fast and to mousell the dogges The .158 Diuision Pag. 97. b. M. Fekenham And when your L. shall be able to proue that these wordes of Paule Mulieres in Ecclesijs taceant c. Let the wemen kepe silence in the Churche for it is not permitted vnto them there to speake but let them liue vnder obedience like as the Law of God appointeth thē and if they be desirous to learne any thing let them aske their husbands at home for it is a shameful and rebukeful thing for a woman to speake in the Church of Christ. When your L. shal be able to proue that these wordes of Paule were not as wel spoken of Quenes Duchesses and of noble Women as of the meane and inferiour sorte of Women like as these wordes of almightie God spoken in the plague and punishment first vnto our mother Eue for her offence and secondarily by her vnto al women without exception vidz Multiplicabo aerumnas c. I shal encrease thy dolours sorowes and conceiuings and in paine and trauaile thou shalt bring forth thy children thou shalt liue vnder the authority power of thy husbād and he shal haue the gouernment and dominion ouer thee Whan your L. shall be able to proue anye exception to be made eyther in these woordes spoken in the olde lawe by the mouth of God eyther in the wordes before spoken of the Apostle Paule in the newe than I shall in like māner yeelde and with most humble thankes thinke my selfe very well satisfied in conscience not onely touching all the afore alleaged testimonies but also in this seconde chiefe pointe M. Horne I doe graunte the vvoordes of the holie Scriptures in bothe these places to be spoken to al states of vvomen vvithout exception But vvhat make they for your purpose hovve doe they conclude and confirme your cause VVomen muste be silent in the Churche and are not permitted to speake That is as your ovvne Doctour Nicolaus de Lyra expoundeth it women muste not teache and preache the doctrine in the Churche neyther dispute openlye Therefore our Sauiour Christe dyd not committe to Kinges Queenes and Princes the Authoritie to haue and take vppon them .538 anye parte of gouernement in Ecclesiasticall causes As .539 though a younge Nouice of your Munkishe ordre shoulde haue argued Nunnes muste keepe silence and maye not speake in the Cloysture nor yet at Dynner tyme in the fraytrie therefore your deceyuer the Pope dyd not committe Authoritie to his Prouincialles Abbottes Priores and Prioresses to haue and take vppon them the gouernement vnder hym selfe in Munkishe and Nunnishe causes and matters VVhat man vvoulde haue thought Maister Feckēham to haue had so .540 little consideration although vnlearned as to vouche the silence of vvomen in the Churche for a reason to improue the Authoritie of Princes in Churche causes The .3 Chapter Of M. Fekenhams third reason taken out of S. Paule also .1 Cor. 14. Stapleton MAister Feckenham his thirde reason is that women are not permitted to speake in the Church and therefore they can not be the heads of the Church To this M. Horn answereth first that this place of S. Paul must be vnderstanded of teaching preaching and disputing and that therfore it wil not follow thereof that they may not take vpō thē any gouernment in Ecclesiastical causes And then being merily
disposed he saith this ArgumeÌ„t is much like as if a yong Nouice shuld reason thus NuÌ„nes must kepe sileÌ„ce in the Cloisture therfore the Prioresses haue not the gouernment in NuÌ„nish causes and matters CoÌ„cerning the first part of his answere I say that the argument is good aÌ„d sufficieÌ„t For if teaching preaching and disputing in matters of religioÌ„ be causes and matters ecclesiastical and if womeÌ„ be imbarred froÌ„ this then is there a sufficieÌ„t cause why M. Fekenham may not take this othe that a woman is supreme head in al causes spiritual aÌ„d ecclesiastical Namely to erect and enact a new and proper religioÌ„ throughout her realme by the vertue of her own proper and supreme gouernmeÌ„t For to this end M. Horn is the othe teÌ„dâ—ed It is to euideÌ„t It can not be dissembled Againe the said place of S. Paul is of the order and maÌ„ner of expouÌ„ding of scripture as it appeareth by the text If then S. Paul forbiddeth a woman to expouÌ„d scripture how can a woman take vpon her to be the chief iudge of al those that expouÌ„d the scripture I mean in that very office of expouÌ„ding Scripture in decreeiÌ„g determining and enacting what religion what beliefe what doctrine shal take place And such shee must nedes be if she be a supreme head Suche do you and your fellowes make her Such authority you M. Horn throughout all this boke attribute to your new supreme heads Emperours and KiÌ„gs by you alleaged You make them to preache to teache and to prescribe to the Bishops in their CouÌ„cels what and how they shal do in their ecclesiasticall matters If then by you a supreme Gouerner in ecclesiastical maters must be so qualified as to be present in Councels of Bishops to prescribe rules for the Bishops to follow to determine what they shal do and to coÌ„firme by royal asseÌ„t the decrees of bishops yea and to make them selues decrees and coÌ„stitutions ecclesiastical but a woman by S. Paule may not ones speake in the Church that is in the CoÌ„gregatioÌ„ or assembly of the faithful and by you a womaÌ„ may not preache teach or dispute vndoubtedly both by S. Paul and by your own coÌ„fession a womaÌ„ can not be a supreme Gouernour such as the Othe forceth meÌ„ to swere I say supreme gouernour in al ecclesiastical causes No nor in so many causes by a great deale as you pretend in this your booke other Kings and Princes to haue practised supreme gouernmeÌ„t in CoÌ„sider now M. Horne how it may staÌ„d with S. Paules doctrine that a woman may be a supreme gouerner in al ecclesiastical causes namely such as you in this boke would make your Reader beleue that al Emperours Kings and Princes hitherto haue bene Now put the case as we saw it viij yeres past that in a doubtful matter of doctrine and religion to be tried by scripture the whole number of bishops agree vpoÌ„ some determinate and resolute exposition with their Clergie and would by an Ecclesiastical law of CoÌ„uocation or Councel set forth the same Al their resolutioÌ„ and determination is not worth a rush by your Othe and by your maner of talke in this booke if the Prince doe not allowe and coÌ„firme the same And how this wil staÌ„d with S. Paul in this chapter tel vs I pray you presupposing as the statute requireth that the Princes allowing though she be a woman is necessary And now are ye come to thâ—s point and driueÌ„ therto by the force of this place to say that the place doth not proue but a womaÌ„ may haue some gouernmeÌ„t in ecclesiastical causes As though the QuestioÌ„ were now of some gouernmeÌ„t only and not of Supreme and absolute Gouernment in al maner thinges and causes ecclesiastical If therefore this place do proue that a womaÌ„ hath not the Supreme and absolute gouernement in all causes ecclesiasticall but that in some and them the chiefest she must holde her peace as yt doth euideÌ„tly and ye can not denie yt then is M. Fekenham free froÌ„ taking the othe of the supremacy and then hath S. Paule vtterly confuted that Othe and your whole booke withal This I say also as by the way that yf this chapter must be taken for teaching preaching and disputing as M. Horne saith and truely that M. Iewell went far wide froÌ„ S. Paules meaning when he applied yt to the coÌ„mon seruice of the Church whereof it is no more meaÌ„t theÌ„ of the coÌ„moÌ„ talke in tauernes As for M. Hornes secoÌ„d mery mad obiectioÌ„ no maÌ„ is so mad to make such an argumeÌ„t but hiÌ„self And therfore he may as long and as iolily as he wil triuÌ„ph with him self in his own folly Yet I would wish M. Horne to speake wel of Nunnes were it but for his grandsir Luthers sake and the heaueÌ„ly coniunctioÌ„ of him and a Nonne together Which vnhappy coÌ„iunction of that VulcaÌ„ and Venus engeÌ„dred the vnhappy brood of M. Horn aÌ„d his felowes But that this folish fond argumeÌ„t is nothing like to M. FekenhaÌ„s argumente yt may easely be proceiued by that we haue alredy and sufficiently sayde M. Fekenham The .159 Diuision pag. 98. a. The third chiefe point is that I must not only sweare vpon the Euangelists that no foraine personne state or potentate hath or ought to haue any power or authoritie Ecclesiastical or Spiritual within this Realme but also by vertue of the same Othe I must renounce all forraine power and authorities which for a Christian man to doe is directly against these two Articles of our Crede Credo sanctaÌ„ ecclesiaÌ„ CatholicaÌ„ I do beleue the holy catholik â—hurch Credo SanctoruÌ„ coÌ„munioneÌ„ I do beleue the coÌ„munioÌ„ of saints And that there is a participatioÌ„ and coÌ„munion amongest al the beleuers of Christes Church which of the Apostle Paule are called Saincts Adiuro vos per DominuÌ„ vt legatur haec Epistola omnibus sanctis fratribus And herin I do ioyne this issue with your L. that whaÌ„ your L. shal be able to proue by Scripture Doctor General CouÌ„cell or by the coÌ„tinual practise of any one Church or part of al ChristeÌ„dome that by the first Article I beleue the holy Catholik Church is meant only that there is a Catholike Church of Christ and not so that by the same article euery ChristiaÌ„ man is bound to be subiect and obedient to the Catholike Church like as euery member ought to haue obedieÌ„ce vnto the whole mystical bodie of Christ. And further when you shall be hable to proue by the second Article I dooe beleue the Communion of Saints is not so meante that a Christian man oughte to beleeue such attonement suche a participation and communion to be amongest al beleeuers and members of Christes Catholike Churche in doctrine in faith in Religion and Sacramentes but that it is laufull for vs of this Realme therein to dissent from the Catholike Churche of Christe dispersed in all other Realmes and that by a corporal Othe it is laufull for
argumēt out of the Scriptures or other authority in the maintenaunce of mine assertion and to resolue you in the same I referre to the iudgemēt of all the Papistes in the Realme that knovv both me and you Againe though ye doe denie that I so did and therefore do report none there bee many both vvorshipful ād of good credit yea and some of your ovvn deer friendes also that are vvitnesses of our talke and can tell vvhat reasons I haue made vnto you bothe out of the Scriptures and other authorities and proofes out of the Churche histories suche as ye coulde not auoide but vvere forced to .562 yelde vnto And vvhether I should so do◠or not I might referre me vnto the testimonie of your ovvn mouthe both thā and sithē spoken to diuerse that can vvitnesse the same that ye affirmed this although vntrulie that you neuer found anie that so much ouerpressed you as I did vvhich your saing although most vntrue yet it shovveth that somevvhat I saied to confirme mine assertion and to confute yours The sixt Chapter concerning the Resolutions that M. Horne gaue to M. Fekenham to the .4 forenamed poyntes Stapleton THIS processe following standeth vppon certain resolutions of M. Hornes as M. Fekēhā saieth But M. Horne denieth thē And therefore being quaestio facti as they cal yt and the doubte restinge vpon priuate talke that passed betwene them I cā geue no certaine iudgmēt but must referre yt to the discrete consideratiō of the indifferēt reader Yet so muche as I know I wil say and that is that I vnderstande by suche as haue had at seueral times cōmunicatiō with the sayde M. Fekenhā and emong other thinges of this conference heard M. Fekenhā say that touching theis resolutions he hath thē of M. Daniel thē secretary to M. Horne his hand writing redie to be shewed at all tymes If yt be so yt is likely that M. Daniel can and wil testifie the truth in case he shoulde be required of whose hand writing M Fekenhā saieth he hath also certaine other thinges copied out But yet because the euent of things to come are vncertaine let vs imagine an vnlikely case that is that M. Daniel wil deny these forsaied writings to be of his hād and that thē M. Horne will much more sharply and vehemētly crie out against these resolutions then he doth now that they are none of his but lyke to him that forged them false feyned and maliciouse with much other like matter that he laieth forth for his defence nowe Suerly then though M. Fekenham were lyke to haue therbye no great preiudice in the principal matter for whether these resolutions be true or false the principal point is neither greatly bettered nor much hindred by them yet should M. Fekenhā perchaunce greatly impayre his honesty and good name therby Let vs thē as I said thinck vpō the worst and whether that M. Fekenham as he hath as ye haue heard much good defence for the principall pointe so he may in this distresse fynde any good reliefe for the defending and sauing vpright of his honesty Ye wil perchaūce good reader now thinck that M. Fekenhā is in a very hard ād strayt case and that yt were a great difficulty to find any apparāt or honest help for him And yet for al this ther is good and great helpe at hāde For I wil be so bolde my self for ones to take vppō my self to make a sufficient proufe that these resolutions are not M. Fekenhams but M. Hornes owne And yf his secretary will not serue I wil bring forth one other witnes that shal be somwhat nerer him and that M. Horne can not nor shall for all the shiftes that euer he shall make refuse and that is Mayster Horne him selfe and no worse man For thoughe I be not very priuie and certaine what passed betwixt M. Horne and M. Fekēham at Waltham yet of the contentes of this his printed answere to M Fekenham I am assured and so consequentlie that these are his resolutions confessed more then ones or twise by his owne mowthe and penne Consider therfore good reader the state of the question touching theis resolutions Is yt any other then that as M. Fekenham auowcheth M. Horne tolde him for a resolute answere that the Quenes Mai. meaning in the othe is farre otherwise then the expresse wordes are in the statute as they lie verbatim And that thinges are therefore with some gentle vnderstanding to be interpreted and mollified And therfore that thoughe the wordes of the statute be general and precise that she onely is the supreame gouernour of the realme aswell in all spiritual or ecclesiasticall thinges or causes as temporall Yet in no wise the meaning is that the kinges or Quenes may challēge authority or power of ministerie of diuine offices as to preache the worde of God to minister Sacramētes to excommunicate to bynde or lose To this effect come M. Hornes resolutions in the interpretatiō of the Othe made by him at M. Feckenhams request as M. Fekenham saieth But M. Horne doth flatly denie that euer he made anie suche moderation or mollification and laieth forth manie reasons to perswade the Reader that M. Fekenham hath slaundered him He saieth the right sense of the othe is none other then yt is plainely set forth he saith that the supremacie is onely in the Quenes highnes for this exclusiue onely cā not haue any other sense or meaning He saith moreouer when I adde this supreamacie to be in all spiritual causes or thinges I shewe an vniuersal comprehension to be meante withowt exception for yf ye excepte or take away any thinge yt is not all Are not theis your owne words M. Horne do not then so generall and peremptory wordes of the statute especially your precise exposition adioyned thervnto expresly geue vnto the Quenes Mai. not only a simple and parted authority but the cheifest the principaleste and a general or vniuersal authority in al thinges and causes whatsoeuer as to preach to minister the sacraments and to lose and bynde aswell as in other matters Is it not euident that theis are things spiritual and ecclesiastical Do ye not attribute without exception as we haue declared by your owne words the supremacy to the Quene in al causes and thinges spirituall How then can it be possible but that by a necessary consequent ye doe also attribute to her the supremacy in the causes Ecclesiastical before rehersed And think yowe then M. Horne that M. Fekenhā and his fellowes may take the othe with sauf conscience And think you that though the pope had no authority in the realme the Quenes Mai. might haue so large and ample authority the holy scripture being so playn to the contrary Is it not likely therfore that in your conference with M. Fekenham ye did forsee this mischief and therfor though ye deny it here so stifly that ye gaue him in dede such resolutions as be here specified Suerly it is
a thīg most probable For ye make the very same resolutions to hym euen in this your answere also For doe ye not expressely say a fewe leaues before that princes neither do nor may claime to preache the word of God to minister the Sacramentes or to bynde and lose Do ye not say that this is a spirituall gouernement and rule belonging onely to the bishops and Church rulers Do ye not confesse within 4. leaues followinge the lyke And that Bisshoppes haue the spirituall Iurisdistion ouer theire flocke by the expresse worde of God and that thereby Princes haue not all maner of spiritual gouerment Is not this agreable to the resolutiōs that M. Fekenham saith he receyued at your handes Again M. Fenkenham addeth that in your said resolutions ye saye that the authority to excommunicate is not properly perteyning to Princes but apperteyneth to the whole cōgregation aswell as to them Doe ye not confesse I pray you the same twise in your answere immediatly following after this Why say you then that these resolutiōs are feyned by M. Fekenham Why should any man thinke that M. Fekēham should falsly charge you with these resolutiōs in priuat conference that your self in your own book doe so plainly and openly auouche Why should not men thinke also such other things as ye here charge M. Fekenham withall to be vntrue seing that ye doe so falsly accuse M. Feken for framing resolutions in your name that are your own in very dede Or why should any man trust you in these greate and weighty matters which ye hādle that ye speake ye cā not tel what bursting out into such open and fowle contradictions as yt would astone any wise man to consider them attributing to the Quenes Maie the supremacy in al spiritual causes or things without exception and yet your self excepting diuerse things spiritual and geuing the supremacy of them to the cleargy I woulde fayne know of you that so lately ruffled so freshly with your oppositiō contrary relatyue priuatiue and disparatyue and with your propositions contrary subcontrary subalterne and cōtradictory yf a man man may fynd a more fowle contradiction thē this I now laye before you out of your own booke You say first fol. 104. b. in fine When I adde this supremacy to be in all spiritual causes or things I shewe an vniuersall comprehensiō without exception For yf ye except or take away any thing it is not all Hereof ariseth this vniuersal affirmatiue Al spiritual causes without exceptiō are vnder the supreme Gouuerment of Princes Item you say fol 96. b. To feede the Church with Gods worde to minister Christes Sacramētes and to bind and lose fol. 97. a. Kings Queenes ād Princes may not neither doe clayme or take vpon thē this kind of spiritual gouernement and rule or any part thereof c. Hereof ariseth this particular negatiue Some spiritual causes are not vnder the Supreme Gouernement of Princes Now let vs cōsider in what kind of opposition these your two propositions do repugne Thus stande the oppositions All spirituall causes without exceptiō are vnder the Supreme Gouernemēt of Prīces Contrary No spiritual causes at all are vnder the Supreme gouerment of Princes Subalterne CONTRADICTORY CONTRADICTORY Subalterne Some spiritual causes are vnder the Supreme gouerment of Princes Subcontrary Some spiritual causes are not vnder the supreme gouernement of Princes By this it appereth that your two propositions do stāde in the extremest kind of al oppositions which is Contradiction And though this be a poore sely and an insufficient shifte to make such resolutions yet is it the beste ye may nowe fynde to qualifie and mitigate the general words of the statute Which in dede are so general and peremptorie that they may in no wise be borne without some qualification Which is nowe so notoriouse that there is a qualification made in the Quenes Maie iniunctions that men should not take the general clause so largely as to collect thereby that the Kings or Quenes of our realm may challēge authority ād power of ministerie in the diuine offices in the Church Which doth agree with your resolutions and therefore there is no cause in the worlde why ye should deny them to be yours and say that they be falsly and slaunderouslye fayned vpō you by M. Fekēhā vttering his owne peuish cauillatiōs as ye say vnder the name of your resolutiōs Nowe though this be a necessary interpretatiō and moderatiō yet this doth not take away the scruple that remaineth staying M. Fekenhā and other to in taking the said othe for that this interpretatiō is not made by acte of parliament as the statute was Neither doth the Acte or Statute referre it self to any such Iniunctions to be made for the qualificatiō or restrayning of any thinge in the Acte or in any braunche thereof cōtayned no more then it doth to M. Horns book Neither hath any Iniūction by the lawe of our Realme any force to restrain weakē or mollifie the rigour or generality of an Acte of parliamēt And in case it had yet ther remain many other as great scruples Namely that swearing to all causes the prīcipal causes are excepted and so he that sweareth forsweareth and beside that al ecclesiastical authority aswel of the sea of Rome as of al general coūcels is euidētly abolisshed by the said statut And in as much as general Coūcels do beare ād represent the parson of the whole Church wherof the Pope is head no Christiā mā ought to receyue such othe imploying the denial of the authority of the Pope the head and of the whole body of the Churche beside The .162 Diuision pag. 104. b. M. Fekenham Hereunto I did make this obiection following These woordes of the first part of the othe I.A.B. doe vtterly testifie and declare in my conscience that the Q. Highnes is the only supreme gouernour of this Realme as well in all Spiritual or Ecclesiasticall thinges or causes as Temporal besides the particulars expressed in your L. interpretation made thereof they doe by expresse woordes of the acte geue vnto the Queenes highnes al maner of iurisdictions priuileges and preeminences in any wise touchinge and concerninge any Spirituall or Ecclesiasticall iurisdiction within the Realme with an expresse debarre and flat denial made of al Spiritual iurisdiction vnto the Bisshops therof to be exercised ouer their flocks and cures without her highnes Special commission to be graunted thereunto They hauing by the expresse worde of God commission of Spiritual gouernement ouer them Commission to lose and bind their sinnes Commission to shut and open the gates of heauen to them Commission to geue vnto them the holy ghost by the imposition of their handes And they hauing by the expresse woorde of God such a daungerous cure and charge ouer their soules that God hath threatned to require the bloud of such as shall perishe at their handes Notwithstanding these and many such other like cōmissions graunted vnto
but euen to geue holye orders also as appeareth by the tenour of the same They receiued also by vertue of the commission all manner of power Ecclesiastical and al this no longer then during the Kings pleasure And therefore within three moneths afterward all Bishops and Archbishops were inhibited to exercise any Ecclesiasticall iurisdictiō vntil the visitation appointed by the king were ended There was also an other inhibition made that no Bishoppe nor anye other Ecclesiasticall person should preache any sermon vntil such time as they were specially thereto licensed by the king And haue you not read or heard M. Horne that in the second yeare of king Edwarde the .6 letters were sent from the L. Protectour to the Bishop of Winchester D. Gardiner commaunding him in the kings behalfe and charging him by the authority of the same to absteine in his sermon from treating of any matter in controuersy cōcerning the Sacramēt of the Aulter and the Masse and only to bestowe his speache in the experte explication of the articles prescribed vnto him c Knowe you not that two yeres after that the said Bishop being examined before the kings Commissioners at Lambeth the tenth article there layed against him was that being by the King commaunded and inhibited to treate of any mater in controuersie concerning the Masse or the Sacrament of the Aulter did contrary to the saied commaundement and inhibition declare diuers his iudgementes and opinions in the same And that in his final pretended depriuation made at Lambeth the 14. of Februarie this as it is there called disobedience against the kinges cōmaundement is expressly layed against him Did not the king here take vppon him the very firste cohibitiue iurisdiction as you cal it Dyd he not abridge Christes commission geuen immediatly to Bishopes and limitte the exercise thereof to his owne pleasure and commaundement Againe were there not iniunctions geuen by the sayed king Edwarde to the Bishope of London D. Bonner with Articles thereto annexed for him to preache vpon And dyd not his great examination and depriuation ensewe thereof Looke in your felowe Foxe and you shall finde the whole set out at large If therefore by the Othe now tendred the Queenes highnes meaning is to take vpon her so much and no more of spiritual authority and power then king Henry and king Edwarde enioyed and did iustly claime for they had no more thē all which you auouche to be your constant assertion and the true meaning of the Othe see you not that by the othe euen the Authoritie of preaching Gods word which Authority and commissiō Bishops haue immediatly from God dependeth yet of a furder commission from the Prince which you cal an horrible absurditie See you not also that the Bishopes had al maner of ecclesiastical punishment geuen them by the princes commission without any suche commission made as you imagine touching excommunication Thus haue you taken awaye the very Scripturely visitation Reformation and Correction as you call it from the Bishoppes and from theyr commission geuen to them by the woorde of God and haue made it to depende vppon a further commission of the Queenes Hyghnes pleasure For that by letters patentes shee maye and hath inhibited for a season the Bishoppes of her realme to preache the worde of God as her brother kinge Edwarde before did And this you call M. Horne An horrible absurditie as it is in dede moste horrible and yet such as you see by vertue of the Othe our Princes bothe may and haue practised Woe to them that induced good Godly Princes therevnto For in dede hereof hath proceded the whole alteration of religion in our country And hereof it followeth that religion in our countrie shal neuer be setled or of long continuaunce excepte Princes alwaies of one minde and Iudgement doe Raygne Hereof it followeth that we shall neuer ioyne in Faithe and Doctrine with other christened Realmes and with the whole vniuersal Church except our happe be to haue a prince so affected as other Christen princes are Hereof it followeth that though our Prince be Catholike yet thys Authorytie standinge our Faythe is not Authorysed by Gods worde and the church but by Gods woorde and the Prince that ys by Gods woorde so expounded and preached as the prince shall commaunde and prescribe it Briefely hereof foloweth that the faith of England is no faith at al builded vpon the authority of God and his Ministers who haue charge of our soules but is an obediēce only of a temporal law and an opinion chaungeable and alterable according to the lawes of the Realme These are in dede moste horrible absurdities and moste dyrecte againste the vnitie of the Churche whiche aboue all thinges ought to be tendred and without the whiche there is no saluation This destroyeth the obedience of faithe and setteth vp onely a philosophicall perswasion of matters of Religion This cleane defaceth all true Religion and induceth in place therof a ciuil policie To cōclude this maketh a plaine and directe waye to al heresies For if euer which God forbidde any Prince of our land should be affected to any heresie as of Arrianisme or any such like the supreme Authority of the prince remaining as the Othe graunteth and as king Edward practised should not al the Bishops either be forced to preache that heresy or to leese their bishopriks other placed in their romes which to please the Prince ād to climbe to hònor would be quick enough to farder the procedings Any man of mean cōsideration may see these inconueniences and many moe then these which of purpose I leaue to speake of To returne therefore to you M. Horne whether you and your fellow Bisshops haue special cōmission from the Quenes Ma. for the exercise of your iurisdictiō I know not But I am most credibly informed ye haue none And as for excōmunicatiō ye wil haue none of her neyther wil ye acknowlege any such authority in her And therfore ye had nede to looke wel to your self and what answere ye will make if ye be ones called to an accompt either for this kind of doctrine so derogatory to the statutes and the Quenes M. prerogatiue that ye would seme to maintaine either for the practise of your iurisdiction without any sufficient Commission Remember now among other things M. Horne whether this dealing be agreable to your Othe by the which ye promised that to your power ye would assist and defend al iurisdictions priuilegies preheminences and authorities graunted or belonging to the Quenes Highnes her heires or successours or vnited and annexed to the imperiall Crowne of the realme Ye may thinke vpon this at your good leasure Remember also how you wil stand to this your
this allwaies your Consequent I say vpon one or diuers particulars to conclude affirmatiuely an vniuersal For what one Emperour or Prince amonge so many so longe a succession and in so diuers countres haue you brought forthe by whose example by sufficiente enumeration of all partes ▪ you might logiquely and reasonably cōclude the affirmatiue vniuersal that is the Supreme gouernement in al spiritual or ecclesiastical thinges or causes You haue not M. Horne brought any one suche Shewe but one and I will allowe you in all And come you nowe to charge M. Fekenham with thys foule and euil consequent What Thought you so by preuention to blame M. Fekenhā that you might escape therby the blame your selfe or thought you we shoulde haue forgotten to charge you herewith excepte your selfe by charging an other had put vs in minde thereof Vpon this imagined Conclusion of M. Feckenhams you induce a dilemma that whether the Conclusion folow or not folow yet he shal alwaies remayne in some absurdite But we say that as he neuer made that consequent so also that it foloweth not Then say you If the Conclusion folowe not cōsequētly vpon the Antecedent ▪ than haue ye concluded nothing at al by Christes diuinity that may further the matter ye haue taken in hande to proue To the which I answere That M. Feckenham hereby fully cōcludeth his principall purpose For Commission of Spiritual gouernement being geuen as he reasoneth and you expresly cōfesse to Bishops immediatly from God by Christ him selfe true God not only in some but euen in the principall spirituall causes as to fede the Church with true doctrine to preache the worde to bind and loose to minister the Sacraments it foloweth euidētly that the Prince is not the Supreme Gouernour in al Spiritual causes And that the Acte hath wrongfully geuen to the Prince the ful authorising for al maner of spiritual causes in any wise concerning any Spirituall or Ecclesiasticall iurisdiction to be vsed and exercised by persons when and as often and for such and so long time as it shal please the Prince to authorise them It foloweth I saye that the Acte hath wrongfully geuen al this to the Princes authorising seeing that God him selfe hath already geauen it to the Apostles and their successours Bishops and Priestes in his Churche without any cōmission or authorisatiō for any prince of the earth whatsoeuer God hath your self say M. Horn geuē to the Bisshops sufficiēt cōmission for the discharge of their cures It were therfore you say an horrible absurdity if they might not exercise any iurisdictiō ouer thē by that cōmissiō without a furder cōmission frō the Quenes highnes But bothe by the practise in king Edwardes daies at what time by the Kings letters patēts bishops had a special cōmissiō to minister the Sacraments and to preach the word frō the Prince and at the Princes pleasure as it hath before ben declared ād also by the plaine Act in the Quenes M. daies now reigning bishops can not exercise vse or execute any Spiritual iurisdiction without the Authorising naming and assigning of the Prince yea and that no oftener nor no longer then it shall please the Prince to Authorise them so that beeing a Bishoppe to daye to morowe by the Acte he shall be none if it please the Prince to dissauthorise him or discharge him Ergo by Maister Hornes own confession and plaine constante assertion bothe in King Edwardes dayes and now in the Acte an horrible absurdity is committed You haue saied M. Horne a great deale more against the Acte then euer M. Feckenham saied Beare therefore with him and vs I pray you yf to auoide such an horrible absurdity bothe he and we refuse the Othe of this acte Some reason I perceiue M. Sampson and D. Humfrey of Oxford had when they refused this othe being tendred vnto them by a Commission They saw it was in dede a most horrible absurdity so to weakē Gods authority that it must yet not of congruite but of necessite and by force of lawe be bolstered as of it selfe insufficient with the Princes authorising and letters patents The sawe it was a great impiety that bishops and Pastours by Gods lawe ordayned to suche offices should not oftener exercise their offices nor no lenger remaine in the saied offices then it should please the Prince for the time to Authorise them and allowe them Therefore these men them selues no doubte true subiectes to the Quenes highnes and well willers to her Maiest Person refused yet this Othe as is aboue saied But what a conclusion is this M. Horne how fowle an absurdity is it to take the Othe of supreme gouernemente in al spiritual thinges or causes in which Othe also you say nothing may be excepted for if you except any it is not al these are your owne wordes and yet to make nowe a limitatiō and to except so many and so principall causes ecclesiasticall in the which as you say also the Prince hath no gouernement at all but only the Bishops as hauing sufficient commission herein from God him selfe Whereas if there were in dede any limitation by the Acte expressed or intēded as there is not in dede any at all in the Authorising of mete persons to execute all maner of spirituall Iurisdictions it were yet open and manifest periury to sweare to a supreme gouernement in all causes without exception What yf you and your felowes intende not or meane not al maner spirituall causes Can this excuse them which sweare to all from manifest periury How many haue receyued the Othe which neuer vnderstode worde of any suche limitatiō If you meane in dede a limitatiō M. Horne procure thē that the limitation be put to the Othe expresly that men may sweare to no more then is intended Els if you intangle mens soules in open periury vnder a couert limitation assure your selfe you and al other the procurers hereof shal answer full derely to God for all the soules that hereby haue perished And assure your self that as the holy ghost infallibly threatneth he wil come as a quicke witnesse against al periured and forsworen persons Neither yet doth the limitatiō excuse thē frō periury which sweare Princes to be supreme gouernors in some spirituall causes who are in dede no gouernours at al in such causes nor euer had by the lawe of God any spiritual charge or Iurisdictiō cōmitted vnto them But yet if this limitation were annexed the periury were the lesse and the dealing were more playne though not therfore good In the meane while you which force men to sweare to al ecclesiastical causes and yet will except so many ecclesiastical causes how vnreasonably ād how absurdely do you write But of these your contradictory assertions I haue before spoken If I should here aske M. Horne ▪ what Authorite the parliament had to geue to the Prince all or any Iurisdiction at all in matters mere spiritual that parliament especially consisting only
not S. Paule say that Agar ād the mount of Sina did represent the olde Lawe and Ismael the Iewishe Synogoge as Sara and Hierusalem doe represente the ghospell and Isaac the Churche of Christe which is our mother as Saint Paule there saieth Doth not S. Paule there bidde the Church of the Gentiles that was before Christ barren and idolatrouse to reioyce for that she should passe the Iewes and the Synagoge in all vertue and in number of people And doth not he further say that as Ismaell persequuted Isaac so should the false Iewes the infidelles and heretikes persequute the true Churche of Christe And who is this Ismael yf ye be not that doe not onelye persequute the Catholiques but vilanouslye slaunder the whole Churches as Turkishe and idolatrouse and as voyde and barren of al true relligion Doth not the said S. Paule write also that our Fathers were all vnderneath a clowde and that all passed the sea and that all were baptized by Moyses in the clowde and in the sea and that thei all did eate one spirituall meate Doth not he also playnelye saye that these thinges chaunced to them in a figure Here here is the figure Maister Horn not of the carnall sacrifices only signifying the sacrifice of Christe but of two of our greatest Sacramentes yea and yf there be no moe in number then ye and your fellowes saye of all our sacraments Here S. Paule saieth plainely that those thinges that chaunced to the Israelites passing the read sea and eating Manna were shadowes and figures for vs that is the read sea of our baptisme the Manna and the water that flowed out of the Rocke of our Manna that is of the bodye and bloudde of Christ that the Christians receaue in the blessed Eucharistia As S. Ambrose S. Augustine and the other fathers do moste fully and amply declare Here might I by this figure inferre many things against your detestable doctrine and blasphemy blowen out againste our heauenly Manna in the forsayd sacrament but we will not goe from our matter Many like places of S. Paule I do here omitte which may iustifie M. Fekenhams sayinge of the which it pleaseth yow to pycke out that one that seemeth to yowe weakest and yet it is as strong or stronger thē any other For though S. Paule doth speake in that place of the sacrifice of Christ that was shadowed by the carnal sacrifices of the Iewes and goeth about to proue that by the sacrifice of the Lawe synne was not taken away but by the only sacrifice of Christ yet the reason that he layeth forth for the maintenaunce of his assertion can not be restrayned to the carnal sacrifices only but is a general rule to argue from the olde Testamente to the newe that is that the old Testamente was but a shadowe the newe testament is the very expres image of the celesticall and heauenly thinges And therfore Dionysius Areopagita Gregory Nazianzene and others say that the Church of Christ stādeth as it were in the midle betwene the state of the sinagog of the Iewes and the state that shal be in heauen whervppon it will follow that as those thinges that be done in the Church presently are a figure of those things that we shall see in heauen as S. Paule calling our present state in enigmate teacheth so those things that chaunced in the sinagog were a figure of those thīgs that now are don in Christes Church And as our present state walking by fayth is yet but in aenigmate in a darke representation but afterward we shall see the glory of God facie ad faciem face to face as S. Paule teacheth so the state of the olde lawe was accordinge to the Apostle also Paedagogia ad Christū an Introductiō to Christ and as Gregory Nazianzen calleth it Vallum quoddam inter Deum idola medium a certayne trenche or walle set indifferently betwene God and Idols so as we should passe from that to God as from the sampler to the veritie frō the figure to the thinge and frō the shadowe to the body And therfore among other things frequented in the Church the ecclesiastical Hierarchia or supreamacy as it is a lyuely and an expresse image of one God in heauē aboue so many and infinite nombers of holy spirits so no doubt it hath his shadowe in the olde testament And what other was he that M. Fekenhā here speaketh of but the high priest M. Horn And was not he the supreme iudge of all matters ecclesiastical In al which causes lay there not an appeale from all other priestes iudegments in doubtful cases to him keping his residence in Hierusalem euen as the course of all appeales in suche matters runneth nowe from all partes to the pope remayning in Rome This is euident by the place that maister Fekenham citeth where yt ys writen that yf any man stubbornelye and proudely disobeyed the priestes commaundement that he shoulde by the commaundement of the Iudge be putte to death The practise of this supreme iudge in causes Ecclesiasticall may be easely iustified by many examples of the olde testament namely by the doinges of the good kinge Iosaphat who in the state of the lawe beinge the figure renewed those thinges infringed and broken then by the idolatrouse and hereticall Iewes the true image whereof so longe kepte and reuerenced amonge the Christians is nowe broken by yowe and suche as yow are This Iosaphat placed at Hierusalem the leuites and priests and the chiefe of the famylyes of Israell to heare suche causes as shoulde be deuolued thither from all other quarters touching any question of the Lawe of God concerning matters of beliefe touching commaundements pertayning to the precepts moral touching ceremonies and touching iustifications that is iudicial precepts geuen for the keping and obseruation of Iustice. In all theis the Leuites and priests and the chief of the familyes were the Iudges Amarias the highe priest being chiefe ouer them al in theis and such other matters pertayning to God and to religion Thus lo at length ye see the shadowe and figure Maister Horne in the olde lawe mete together not onely for the sacrifice of Christe but for the highe and chiefe prieste also that should be amonge the Christians aboue all other states spirituall or temporall in all the world◠Neither can ye nowe either deny this plaine and euident figure or deny that there is any good sequele of argumente to be deriued from the figure of the olde Lawe to the newe testament And verely to leaue all other things that may be thereto iustly sayed you of all men can leste disallowe this kinde of collection and arguing whiche to iustifie your newe Laical primacy haue vsed the sayed argument your selfe Neither doe I buylde so muche vppon the figure nor make so greate accompte of yt as I doe of the drifte and force of very reason that muste dryue vs to condescende to the order of the Church
and alone defende this most Barbarous Paradoxe of Princes supreme gouernement in al Ecclesiasticall causes all as you say without exception Sirs If you lyst so to stand alone against all and by Othe to hale men to your singular Paradoxe not only to say with you but also to swere that they think so in conscience gette you also a Heauen alone get you a God alone get you a Paradise alone Vndoubtedly and as verely as God is God seing in the eternal blisse of all other felicities peace ād loue must nedes be one either you in this world must drawe to a peace and loue with al other Christians or you must not looke to haue part of that blisse with other Christiās except you alone think you may exclude al other and that all the worlde is blinde you onelye seing the light and that all shall goe to hell you only to heauen O M. Horne These absurdites be to grosse and palpable If any Christianity be in men yea in your selfe you and thei must nedes see it If you see it shut not your eies against it Be not like the stone harted Iewes that seing would not see and hearing would not heare the Sauiour and light of the worlde To conclude Mark and beare away these .ij. points only First that in this so weighty a matter to the which only of al matters in controuersy men are forced to sweare by booke othe you are contrary not only to al the Catholike Churche but also euē to al maner of protestants whatsoeuer be they Caluinistes Zelous Lutherās or Ciuil Lutheranes and therefore you defende herein a proper and singular heresy of your owne Next consider and thinke vpon it wel M. Horne that before the dayes of Kinge Hēry the .8 there was neuer King or Prince whatsoeuer not only in our own Countre of England but also in no other place or countre of the world that at any tyme either practised the gouernement or vsed such a Title or required of his subiects such an Othe as you defende And is it not great maruail that in the course of so many hundred yeres sence that Princes haue ben christened and in the compasse of so many Countres lands and dominions no one Emperour Kinge or Prince can be shewed to haue vsed or practised the like gouernement by you so forceably maintayned Yea to touche you nerer is it not a great wonder that wheras a long tyme before the daies of King Henry the .8 there was a statute made called Praerogatiuae Regis contayning the prerogatiues priuileges and preeminences due to the Kings Royall person and to the Crowne of the Realm that I say in that statute so especially and distinctly comprising them no maner worde should appeare of his supreme Gouernement in all Ecclesiasticall causes which you M. Horn do auouche to be a principal part of the Princes Royall power If it be as you say a principal part of the Princes Royal power how chaūceth it that so principal a part was not so much as touched in so special a statut of the Prīces prerogatiues and preeminēces Shal we think for your sake that the whole Realm was at that tyme so iniurious to the King ād the Crown as to defraude ād spoyle the Prince of the principal part of his Royal power Or that the King himself that then was of so smal courage that he would dissemble and winke thereat or last of al that none of all the posterity sence would ones in so long a time cōplaine therof Againe at what time King Hēry the .8 had by Acte of parliament this Title of Supreme head of the Church graūted vnto him howe chaunceth it that none then in al the Realme was found to challenge by the saied Statut of Praerogatiuae Regis this principal part as you cal it of the Princes royal power or at the lest if no plain challēge could be made thereof to make yet some propable deductiō of some parcel or braunche of the said Statut that to the King of olde time such right appertayned Or if it neuer before appertayned how can it be a principal part of the Princes Royal power What wāted al other Princes before our dayes the principal part of their royal power And was there no absolut Prince in the Realm of Englād before the daies of King Henry the .8 We wil not M. Horne be so iniurious to the Noble Progenitours of the Quenes Maie as to say or think they were not absolut and most Royal Princes They were so and by their Noble Actes as wel abrode as at home shewed thē selues to be so They wāted no part of their Royal power and yet this Title or prerogatiue they neuer had This hath ben your own deuise And why Forsothe to erect your new Religiō by Authority of the Prince which you knewe by the Churches Authority could neuer haue ben erected And so to prouide for one particular case you haue made it M. Horn a general rule that al Princes ought and must be Supreme gouernours in al ecclesiastical causes Which if it be so then why is not Kinge Philip here and King Charles in Fraunce such Supreme Gouernours Or if they be with what conscience doe your bretherne the Guets here ād the Huguenots there disobey their Supreme Gouuernours yea and take armes against their Princes Religion What Be you protestants brethern in Christ and yet in Religion be you not bretherne Or if you be bretherne in religiō also how doth one brother make his Prince supreme Gouernour in al Ecclesiastical causes without any exceptiō or qualificatiō of the Princes person and the other brother deny his Prince to be such Supreme gouernour yea ād by armes goeth about to exterminat his Princes lawes in matters ecclesiastical Solute al those doubtes and auoid al these absurdities M. Horn and then require vs to geue eare to your booke and to sweare to your Othe The .174 Diuision fol. 121. a. M. Fekenham Hosius Episcopus Cordubensis qui Synodo Nicenae primae interfuit sic habet sicut testatur D. Athanasius aduersus Constantium Imp. Si istud est iudicium Episcoporum quid commune cum eo habet Imperator Sin contrà ista minis Caesaris conflantur quid opus est hominibus titulo Episcopis Quando à condito aeuo auditum quando iudicium Ecclesiae authoritatem suam ab Imperatore accepit aut quando vnquam pro iudicio agnitum Plurimae antehac Synodi fuerunt multa iudicia Ecclesiae habita sunt Sed neque patres istiusmodi res principi persuadere conati sunt nec princeps se in rebus Ecclesiasticis curiosum praebuit nunc autem nouum quoddam spectaculum ab Ariana heresi editur Conuenerunt enim Haeretici Constantius Imperator vt ille quidem sub praetextu Episcoporum sua potestate aduersus eos quos vult vtatur M. Horne As it is very true that Hosius Bisshoppe of Corduba in Spaine vvas in the
as Ezechiell expresseth his dutie by the office of a Shepherde As the husbandman doeth not onelie donge and fatte hys grounde as the gardiner doeth not onelie water hys garden but bothe of them rooteth out vnprofitable herbes weedes and rootes And as the shepherd doth not only bring his flocke to good and holsome pastours but hath his tarre to tarre them his staffe to beate awaye the rauenouse beastes and birdes his knyfe to launce them and his place to seauer and shutte vp the infected from the sownd and whole Euen so it is not inough for the spiritual gardiner as it were by Gods worde to water the harde stonie hartes of the sinners and with the same as it were to fatte the leane and barren harte of man but he must also when the case so requireth weed out of Christes gardē the wilful and the obstinat as it were brambles briers and thistles choking the good groūd and plāte in their place other good graffes And must not only with his tōge as it were with his barkīg dog but with hys pastorall staffe also dryue awaye the wolfe from the flocke partly by excommunication partly by depriuation And he must in this part remember that Christe had his whip also to whip and scourge thē out of the tēple that prophaned the same The spiritual pastour hath beside preaching authority also to bind and lose the sinnes of hys flocke so that if he lose thē Christ loseth them if he bindeth them Christ also bindeth thē Of this and of the like authority meaneth Gregory Naziāzene ād not of bare preaching This is the power that he speketh of this is the lauful iudgemēt seat of the church this is a prīcipality aboue al worldly princes power These so ample words go further M. Horne then preaching vnlesse men preache also with theyr hands aswel as with their mouthes For Naziāzen writeth that the Emperor with reuerēce submitteth himself vnder the Priestes hands at the holy alters What Are aulters holy What an holie deede haue ye then and your fellowes done M. Horne that haue throwen doune all aulters whiche haue continued euen sithens we were first christened And by hauing of the which Chrysostomus proueth that our Ilelande of Britanie had receiued Christe and his Ghospell Wherevppon it wil followe that in taking away of them ye haue taken away Christes fayth withall as in dede ye haue for a great parte of the same as appeareth by your dayly doinges and your wicked articles in your Synagoge of late vnlawfully agreed vppon especially touching the reall presence of Christes body in the Sacrament For the vnblouddy offering of the which to our inestimable comforte the aulters do serue in Christes Catholike Church To the receiuyng wherof no man can be admitted but by the spiritual Pastor no not the Emperor him selfe whom as wel as the poorest man he may exclude from the same if he thinke it expedient As appeareth by the storie of the Emperour Theodosius by vs rehersed which is the thing that Naziāzene also doth here though obscurely signifie as also absolution to be receyued by the handes of the spiritual Pastour To enioye the which the greatest Prince in the world submitteth his head vnder the pastors hands as appeareth by our authour here and by other auncient Fathers namely S. Ambrose and S. Augustin Wherefore ye do very fondly to make this great and high iudgemēt seate nothīg but prechīg And yet if it were so M. Fekēhams allegation taketh place and is sufficient to acquite and discharge him from the othe For what prīcipality so euer it be that our author speaketh of assured we are it is an ecclesiastical authority or principality We are againe aswel assured as it here appereth and ye graunt it also that this power excelleth any temporall principality Ergo we may infer that the prince is not supreme head in al causes or things ecclesiastical M. Horne The .176 Diuision pag. 124. b. Chrysostome in the homily by you cited condemning the presumptuousnes of the King Ozias in enterprising to offer incense vvhich belonged by Gods commaundement only to the Priest doth compare the obiect or matter of both their Ministeries togeather affirming that the Priestly dignity respecting the matter vvhereabout it is exercised which is heauenly and spiritual doth farre exceede the other for the matter thereof is but earthly and outvvarde His vvordes maketh his meaning plaine The kingly thron saith he hath the administratiō of earthly thīgs and hath not beyonde this power any further authority But the throne of the Priest is placed in heauē ād he hath authority to pronounce of heauēly businesses who saith these thinges the King of heauen him self what so euerye lowse on earth shal be lowsed in heauen also what may be compared with this honour Heauen taketh of the earth principal authority to iudge For the iudge sitteth in the earthe the Lorde Christe followeth the seruaunt and what so euer this seruaunt iudgeth in the inferiour partes that same he Christ approueth in Heauen Therefore the Priest stādeth a meane or mediatour betwixt God and mans nature bringing vnto vs the benefites that come from thense from Heauen c. These vvoordes of Chrysostome if they haue not an indifferent interpretour that vvil make his vvordes by iuste circumstaunce to serue his meaning and not to bind his meaning to his bare vvords vvil make Heauē to .662 receiue authority of the earth vvil proue Christ to be inferiour to the Priest and the Priest to haue the mediation betvvixt God and man by meanes vvhereof vve may receiue the Graces that cummeth from Heauen vvhich mediation belongeth .667 onely to Christe Stapleton I commend you M. Horn This is one of the honestest partes that you haue plaied in al your answere You haue truely set forth Chrysostomes words and at large for the former part I would haue wisshed that ye should haue set in also thre or foure lines more that immediatly doe follow wel I wil supply the residewe least ye waxe to proude of this litle praise Therefore the Priest saith Chrysostomus standeth a meane or a mediatour betwixt God and mās nature bringing to vs the benefits that come frōthence frō heauē and cayring our petitions thither reconciling our Lord when he is angrie to both natures and deliuering vs when we offend oute of his hands And therfore God hath subiected the Kinges head vnder the Priests hāds teachīg vs that this Prīce the Priest is greater then he For why that that is the inferiour taketh blessing of that which is the better So far Chrysostomus As ye began liberally and freely in supplying the former parte of the sentēce of Chrysostomus So I meruel that ye breake of so sone and went not through with it But yet I haue the lesse meruel cōsidering that this was not don by chaūce or casualty but of a set and a shrewde wily purpose For yf ye had set out at large the
not before theÌ„ He dothe not direct them prescribe to them or gouern them but is directed prescribed and gouerned of them Con. 133. The priÌ„ce hath supreame gouernemeÌ„t ouer al persoÌ„s .213 iÌ„ al maner causes The .212 Vntruth These lawes shew no suche principality The .213 Vntruth ImpudeÌ„t That set iÌ„ the margin vvhich is not iÌ„ the text The .214 vntruth That can not be found either in the Code or iÌ„ thautheÌ„ August Epist. 48. Const. 133. Solitaria vita atque in ea contemplatio res planè sacra est et quae suapte natura animas ad DeuÌ„ adducat Neque ijs tantum qui eam incolunt sed etiam omnibus alijs puritate sua apud DeuÌ„ interpellatione competenteÌ„ de se vtilitateÌ„ praebeat Vnde oliÌ„ eares Imperatoribus studio fuit habita nos non pauca de dignit honestate eoruÌ„ legibus coÌ„plexi sumus Sequimur eniÌ„ sacros in hoc canones et sanctos patres qui hoc coÌ„preheÌ„deruÌ„t legibus quaÌ„doquideÌ„ nihil noÌ„ peruiuÌ„ ad inquisitioneÌ„ maiestati èxistit imperatoriae quae coÌ„munem in oeÌ„s hoiÌ„es moderationeÌ„ et principatum à Deo percepit Sequimur sacros Canones sanctos patres Brach. 1.2 The .215 Vntruth He commaunded not in M. Hornes seÌ„ce That is as supreÌ„ gouernor but as the CouÌ„cel it selfe saith as Pijssimus filius noster Our most godlye Sonne The .216 Vntruth No suche thing in the CouÌ„cell nor that VvaÌ„banus called it at al Vide Brac. 1. tom 2. Conc. pag. 216. et 217 Can. 18. 23. The .217 Vntruth That is not in Sabellicus The .218 Vntruth False traÌ„slation instaurare formam is not to make a nevve fourme but to repaire the olde The dutiful care of a Prince about religion The .219 Vntruthe No suche vvoords in that sentence The .220 Vntruth The kiÌ„gs vvhole vvordes fouly maimed and mangled as shall appeare A Princes speciall care for his subiects The .221 Vntruthe No such vvords in the Councell The .222 Vntruth It vvas not of the Nicene CouÌ„cel but of the CoÌ„stantinople Councell The .223 Vntruth For not by authority of Supreame gouernemente as M Horne driueth it but only for the execution of it in his Dominions The 224. Vntruth Slaunderous and blasphemous Lib. Epist. 7. Epist. 126. The Pope at that time coÌ„meÌ„ded the Princes gouernement in causes Ecclesiasiastical The .225 Vntruth S. Gregory speketh not there of any gouernment at all The 226 Prince calleth Councels aÌ„d gouerneth ecclesiastical causes vvithout any doings of the Pope therein The .226 Vntruth auouched in the margin but not a whit proued in the Texte The .227 Vntruth S. Gregories vvordes excedinglye ouer reached Tom. 2. CoÌ„c p. 168 col 1. b. Pag. 168. Ante coÌ„municationem Corporis Christi Pag. 169. Secundum formam coÌ„cilij CoÌ„stantinop Sâ—mboluÌ„ fidei recitetur Et mox Et ad christi corpus et sanguineÌ„ praelibanduÌ„ pectora populoruÌ„ fide purificata accedant Deijs symbolis vide tom 2. Concil pag. 392. The Protestantes follovve the ArriaÌ„s in their carnal lecherie Can. 5. Tolet. 3. c. 1 M. Horns Madge must be sold for a slaue by this CouÌ„cel which M. Horne him selfe allegeth Illi vero canonicè multeres quideÌ„ ab Episcopis venuÌ„dentur et pretiuÌ„ ipsum pauperibus irrogetur Canon 5. A greate difference betvvixt the subscription of themperours aÌ„d of the Bisshops Sext. Syn. Const. act 17. 18. Georgius miserante Deo c. Definens subscripsi Subscriptio pijss christ dilecti CoÌ„st imperat Legimus et coÌ„sentimus act 18 Vt patet in dict tom 2 Concil Isidor videl Aera 627. Hoc est an 589 Beda li. 1. cap. 23. in Hist. gent. Angl. See the 4. Article the 9. pag. and certain folovving M. Horne goeth about craftely to disgrace and slauÌ„der Saint Gregory Greg. li. 7. Ep. 126. Greg. li. 6. Epist. 37. The worthy doiÌ„gs of S. Gregorie Nauclerus Generat 21. pa. 752 Plat. in Greg. 1. S. Gregorie our Apostle Lib. 2. c. 1. Greg. lib. 2 cap. 36. M. Horns Vntruths laid forth Tom. 2. Conc. pag. 167. col 2. Luc. 10. CoÌ„cil Tolet 3. Cap 2. Tom. 2. pag. 169. Col. 1. Vide Gregor lib. 7. epist. 126. Nauclerus vbi supra Platina M. Iewell â—n his Relie pa. 91 The .228 vntruth Slaunderous Sabel Plat. Paul Dia. Volater Naucler Martinus The .229 vntruth Not to be Head but to be so called The .230 vntruthe Slaunderous The order to be takeÌ„ here after in ansvvering the residewe of M. Hornes booke Plat. in Bonifa 3. Adoiâ— Chroni Beda de sex Aera Martinus Polonus Paulus Diaconus Sabel Acnea 8. l 6. Platina in Boni 2. Paul Dia. de gestis LoÌ„gobar li. 4. c. 11. Naucler Gener. 21. Martinus Polon Volateranus M Hornes folly The 231. vntruth as before The 232. vntruth Themperour by that decree is not left out * Novve M. Horne doth his kinde Sabel The .233 vntruth 4 popes came betwene aÌ„d 25. yeres * It was so vi non iure by force not by right Fol. 38. Bonifa 4. Theodat Bonifa 5. Honor. 1. Sabellicus Aenead 8. lib. 6. pag. 535. Tol. 4. The .234 vntruth The king folovved their directioÌ„ not they the Kinges in causes ecclesiastical The .235 vntruthe Not simply agreed vpon but fully and finally had decreed and determined Tol. 5. Tol. 6. Desinitis itaque etc. Tol. 7. The 236. vntruthe By the bisâ—hops decree not by the kinges decree Decreto nostro sancimus The .237 vntruthe For not by his Supreme Authority Studio Serenissimi Regis By the fauor and endeuour c. Tol. 8. * In that Othe there vvas I vvarrant you no Supreme gouernmeÌ„t c. * By the vertu of a Canon made in Tolet 7. The .238 vntruthe Not to assiste but in al poiÌ„ts to obey aÌ„d folovv the ordinaunces of the Synod The 239. vntruthe No such matter in the Councel Tol. 9. Tol. 10. Tol. 4. ca. 40. Tol. 6. c. 6. Tol. 8. c. 4. 5. 7 Tol. 9. c. 10 Tol. 10. c. 5. Tol. 4. ca. 8 Tol. 7. ca. 3 Tol. 10. c. 5 Tol. 4. in praefat Tol. 5. in praefat Tol. 6. c. 2. Tol. 6. in praefat Tol. 7. in praefat Tol. 8. in praefat Ibidem Tol. 8. c. 4. Nam dùm secundum Carnis assumptae mysterium Ecclesiae suae fuerit dignatus caput existere Christus meritò in membris eius intentio EpiscoporuÌ„ officia peragere cernitur oculorum Ipsi enim de sublimioribus celsitudine ordinis regunt disponunt subiectas multitudines plebium Tol. 8. ca. 4. Vide CoÌ„c 5 Con. 8. Distin. 631. cap. 21. The .242 vntruthe Slaunderous The 241. vntruth The Emperours neuer had it The 242. vntruthe Slaunderous and Rayling The .243 vntruth He brought it not but restored it c. As shal appeare The 244. vntruthe Notorious and facing The .245 vntruthe Their first strife vvas not about the Superiority but about Tria capitula Pontificall Anno. 620. The 246. vntruth It vvas not that
vvas that the cause of his absence The .278 vntruth Ex more after the maner left out Esai 49. Psal. 98. The pope accursed for heresie by the sentence of the emperour the synod and the bishop of Rome The 279. vntruth No such woordes in the Latin text * Here is left out that the See Apostolike Beati Petri autoritate confirmat confirmeth vvith the Authoritie of S. Peter the 6. General Councell ConcerniÌ„g pope Honorius that M. Horn maketh an heretyke .218 patres in 5. synodo Romana Nisi à fide exorbitauerit Plat. in Honor. 1. Sabel Acnead 8. lib. 6. Tom. 2. Concil in gest Theodori pag. 228. Act. 4. CoÌ„cil 6. Const. pa. 291. c. 1. a. c. Act. 4. pag 209.300 304. Vide zonaraÌ„ Tom. 3 pag. 74. Beda li. 2. hist. geÌ„tis Angl. cap. 17.18 19. Art 4. fol. 112. 113. M. Rastel in his third booke against M. Iewel fol. 144. and .145 Tvvo legerdemanes of M. Hornes one mete for a MacariaÌ„ tho ther for a gay grammarian Act. 18. fol. 409. Col. 1. c. Hanc definitionem prae manibus deferimus vestro serenitatis proposito recensendam Acti 18. Fol. 398. Col. 2. Act. 18. pag. 401. Act. 18. pag. 401. Col. 2. c. Edvvard 6. Ann. 1. Tilet in Confutaet Confes. Minist Antvverp pag 15. b. Act. 18. vt supra Act. 18. pa. 404. Supra lib. 2. cap. 19. The .280 vntruthe The word coÌ„mauded is not in the text Aggregati sumê° vide tom 2 pag. 270. col 2. Tol. 12. Tol. 13. The 281. vntruth Of these .3 CouÌ„cels or of any ratifiing thereof by the kings Authorite or Royal assent in the Tomes of the CouÌ„cels there appereth nothing Tolet. 12. Vide Tom. 2. Concil Fol. 417. Tolet. 13. fol. 425 Votorum meorum studia vestris iudicijs dirimenda coÌ„mitteÌ„s pa. 425. 417. His votoruÌ„ meoruÌ„ in sinuationib quaesâ— vt fortia paternitatis vestrae adiutoria prorogetis Luce eniÌ„ clarius constat quod aggregatio sancta poÌ„tificuÌ„ quicquid censuerit obseruaÌ„duÌ„ per donuÌ„ spiritus sancti oiÌ„o est ad aeternitatem praefixum Tol. 13. fol. 426. c. 1. b M. Horne vnawares maketh the Clergie Supreme Iudges in Ciuile causes The .282 Vntruth Horrible and Slanderous The .283 Vntruth â–ª as before is proued The .284 Vntruth mere SlaÌ„derous The .285 vntruthe false traÌ„slation vt Ecclesâ—ae vniantur To vnite the Churches vvhich vvere in a schisme The .286 vntruthe As much in this Councel as in any other The .287 Vntruthe He saied not so The .288 vntruth The definition of the faithe was made vvithout the Emperours Authority M. Horns exceding impudeÌ„ci for alleaging for hiÌ„ the. 7. Generall Councell Qui venerandas imagines idola appellant anathema Act. 4. fol. 535. et act 7. fol. 603. Fol. 15. M. Horn is by this Councell declared an Heretique Act. 2. Nequaquam ad Synodum conuocaÌ„daÌ„ coÌ„sentiremus Dict. act 2. fol. 483. Col. 2. b. IbideÌ„ fol. 485. Col. Tripart lib. 4. cap. 9. Theodoret. lib. 2. cap. 22. Cuius hortatu veluti iussu vos congregauimus â—ct 1. fol 463. Tom. 2. Conc. fol. 608. Zonaras Tom. 3. Tom. 2. Concil fol. 464. Ecclesiae à reliquis ecclesiis auulsae anathemati subiectae Zonar ibidem M. Horns vntruths The .290 Vntruth Ioyned vvith a SlaÌ„der The .192 Vntruth Capitaine and notorious ioâ—ned vith extreme folly and grosse ignorance The .291 Vntruth False traÌ„slation as shall appeare The .293 Vntruth He yeldeth no iurisdiction at al in ecclesiast matters to the laye Prince The .294 vntruth He vVas brother to Pepin aÌ„d sonne to Charles Martell The .295 vntruth Carolomanus exercised no Supreme authority in ecclesiastical causes Synod Francica The .296 vntruth Not by his but by the bishops Authority The .297 vntruth VVhich is the Popes Legate left out Naucler The .298 vntruth For all that Carolomanus here did vvas don by the CoÌ„missioÌ„ of Pope Zachaâ—ias M. Horns great provves Al the Popes authoritye sent away by sea in a shippe Miracles done by keyes Coelius Rhodiginê° Lect. antiq lib. 17. cap. 28. Gregor li. 6. epist. 23. M. Horns meruelouse exposition of Saint Peters keyes Martinus Synodum pene .1000 episcoporuÌ„ Romae celebraÌ„do venerationeÌ„ sanctaruÌ„ imaginuÌ„ coÌ„firmat atque violatores generali senteÌ„tia anathematizauit Zonaras Tom. 3. M. Horn shevveth no author for his iolie exposition M. Horns boke is not set forth by the Quenes authoritye VVhat vvere the keyes that vver sent to Charles Martel Georg. Cassander in Ordine Romano P. Vrb. in scholijs in vitas PoÌ„t Damasi Tom. 2. Conc. pa. 434. col 2. c IbideÌ„ pag. 445. c. 2. Gregorius Secundino seruo Dei incluso lib. 7. epistol 53. Indict 2. Lib. 6. epist. 25. Lib. eodeÌ„ epist. 23. Lib. 7. epistol 53. Lib. 6. epistol 25. Lib. eodeÌ„ epist. 23. * Of this Miracle Vide Greg. loco citate Lib. 2. epist. 47. Indict 11. Art 4. fol. 10. 11. Sabellicus Aenead 8. lib. 8. Nauclerus Generat 25. p. 793. co 1. Nauc pa 790. 791. Masse coÌ„firmed aÌ„d M. Horn degraded by Carolomanus his supreme head Nauclerê° generat 25. pa. 79. The .299 vntruth Slaunderous and vylainouse The .300 vntruth His questioÌ„ vvas othervvise as shal appeare The .301 vntruth The contrary by that epistle appereth The .302 vntruth The churche vvas not then idolatrous The .303 vntruth Slaunderous and coÌ„trary to your own sayinges after Beda in martyrologio Art 3. fol 124. sequentibus M. Horns contradiction to him selfe Charles the great learned in the Latin and Greeke tonges Vide PoÌ„t in vitae Zachar. De synodo autem congregata apud Francorum prouinciam mediantibus Pipino Carolomano excellentissimis filiis nostris iuxta syllabarum nostrarum commonitionem per ageÌ„te vices nosiras tua santitate qualiter egistis cognouimus omnipotenti Deo nostro gratias egimus qui eorum corda coÌ„firmauit vt in hoc pio opere adiutores existerent et omnia optimè et canonicè peregisti tam de falsis Episcopis et fornicarijs et schismaticis quamque etiaÌ„ et c. Zacha ad Bonifac. Tom. 2. Concil fol. 450. Col. 2. Vvhy M. Horne is so outragius agaiÌ„st S. Bonifacius Leuit. 11. MeÌ„ waxeÌ„ mad with eating of svvines flessh bitteÌ„ vvith a madde dogge Lycosthen de Prodigijs Anno. 1535. In VVirtenbergeÌ„si ducatu c. Tom. 2. CoÌ„cil fol. 452. Col. 2 NaÌ„ et hoc flagitasti à nobis sanctissime frater in sacri canonis praedicatione quot in locis cruces fieri debeant Fol. 453. Col. 2. c. The .304 vntruth Slaunderous The .305 vntruth It appereth not so in any history Dist. 634. Magnitudine animi consilio doctrina et sanctitate vitae cuÌ„ quouis optimo pontifice comporari potest Sabell Aen. 8. li. 8 daÌ„nata est haeresis de abolendis imaginib Platina Theophilatius Stephanus Episcopi insignes Adriani nomine synoduÌ„ Franco ruÌ„ Germanorumque EpiscoporuÌ„ habuere in qua caet A duble vntruth of
A COVNTERBLAST TO M. HORNES VAYNE BLASTE AGAINST M. Fekenham Wherein is set forthe A ful Reply to M. Hornes Answer and to euery part therof made against the Declaration of my L. Abbat of Westminster M. Fekenham touching The Othe of the Supremacy By perusing vvhereof shall appeare besides the holy Scriptures as it vvere a Chronicle of the Continual Practise of Christes Churche in al ages and Countries frō the time of Constantin the Great vntil our daies Prouing the Popes and Bisshops Supremacy in Ecclesiastical causes and Disprouing the Princes Supremacy in the same Causes By Thomas Stapleton Student in Diuinitie Athanas. in Epist. ad solita vitā agentes pag. 459. When was it heard from the creation of the worlde that the Iudgement of the Churche should take his authoritie from the Emperour Or when was that taken for any iudgement Ambr. lib. 5. epist. 32. In good sooth if we call to minde either the whole course of Holy Scripture or the practise of the auncient times passed who is it that can deny but that in matter of faith in matter I saie of faith Bisshops are wont to iudge ouer Christian Emperours not Emperours ouer Bisshops LOVANII Apud Joannem Foulerum An. 1567. Cum Priuil REgiae Maiestatis Gratia Speciali Concessum est Thomae Stapletono Anglo librum inscriptum A Counterblaste to M. Hornes Vaine Blaste c. per aliquem Typographorum admissorum tutò liberè imprimendum curare publicè distrahere nullo prohibente Datum Bruxellis .27 Maij Anno. 1567. Subsig Pratz TO M. ROBERT HORNE THOMAS STAPLETON VVISHETH Grace from God and true repentance of al Heresies IF the natural wisedome and foresight M. Horne described of our Sauiour in the Gospel by a parable had bene in you at what tyme you first set penne to paper to treate of the Othe of Supremacy you would not I suppose so rashly haue attempted an enterprise of such importance The Parable saith VVho is it amonge you that minding to build a Castle sitteth not doune first and reckoneth vvith him self the charges requisit thereunto to see if he be able to bring it to passe lest that hauing layed the foundation and then not able to make an ende al that see him begin to laugh him to scorne saying beholde this man beganne to builde but he hath not bene able to make an ende The matter you haue taken in hande to proue is of such and so greate importaunce as no matter more nowe in Controuersie It is the Castle of your profession The keye of your doctrine The principal forte of all your Religion It is the piller of your Authority The fountaine of your Iurisdiction The Ankerholde of all your proceedinges Without the right of this Supreme Gouernement by you here defended your cause is betrayed your doctrine dissolueth your whole Religion goeth to wracke The wante of this Right shaketh your Authoritye stoppeth your Iurisdiction and is the vtter shipwracke of all your Procedings Againe it toucheth you say the prerogatiue of the Prince It is the only matter which Catholikes stand in by parliamēt enacted by booke Othe required vpō greate penalty refused Other matters in cōtrouersy whatsoeuer are not so pressed Thirdly you haue takē vpon you to persuade so great a matter first to a right lerned and reuerēt Father in priuat cōferēce and next to al the realme of Englād by publishing this your Answer as you cal it The weightier the matter is and the more confidently you haue taken it vpō you the more is it looked for and reason would that you did it substantially lernedly ād truly and before you had entred to so great a worke to haue made your reckoning how you might bring it to perfection But now what haue you don Haue you not so wrought that all your faire building being cleane ouerthrowen mē beginne as the Ghospell saieth to laughe you to scorne saying Beholde this man beganne a great matter but beinge not able to finishe it he is fayne to breake of You will say These be but woordes of course and a certain triumphe before the Victory Haue I not groūded this work of myne vpō the foundatiō of holy Scriptures Haue I not posted it vp with the mighty stronge pillers of the most learned Fathers Haue I not furnished it with a ioyly variety of Stories deducted from al the most Christian Emperours Kinges and Princes of more then these .xij. hundred yeares Haue I not fensed it with inuicible rampars of most holy Councels both general and national And last of al haue I not remoued all such scruples and stayes of conscience as though it were brambles and briers out of the waye to make the passage to so fayre a Forte pleasant easy and commodious You haue in dede M. Horne in owtwarde shewe and countenance sette a gay gloriouse and glistering face vppon the matter A face I say of holy Scriptures of Fathers of the Canon the Ciuill and the lawe of the Realme of manye Emperours Kinges and Princes for proufe of a continuall practise of the like Supremacye nowe by Othe to the Q. Highnes attributed in the auncient Churches of England Fraunce Germany Spayne Italy Grece Armenia Moscouia Aethyopia But all is but a Face in dede and a naked shewe without Substāce of Truth and matter It is like to the Aples and grapes and other fruits of the countrey of Sodome and Gomorre which growing to a full rypenes and quantitye in sight seeme to the eye very faire and pleasant but when a man cometh to plucke of them and to tast he shal finde them vnnaturall and pestilente and to smoder and smoke away and to resolue into ashes Such is the effect of your whole booke It beareth a countenance of truth of reason of learning But coming to the trial and examination of it I finde a pestilent ranke of most shamefull Vntruths an vnsauery and vaine kinde of reasoning and last of al the whole to resolue into grosse Ignorance For proufe hereof I wil shortly lay forth an abridgement of your whole demeanour And wherewith shal I better begin thē with the begīning and foundatiō of al sciēces and that is with grāmer it self Whereof I neuer heard or read in any man bearing the vocation that you pretēde either more grosse ignorance or which is more likely and much worse more shameful and malicious corruptiō You English Conuenit which is it is mete and conuenient into it ought which is the English of oportet not of conuenit You English Recensendam to be examined and confirmed where it signifieth ōly to be read or rehersed Item where your Author hath Priuilegia irrogare that is To geue priuileges you translate it quyte contrarye To take avvaye Priuileges Againe in the same Author pro quauis causa which is for euery cause you trāslate it for any cause as if it were pro qualibet or quacūque causa Al which foule shiftes of howe much importaunce they were I referre
you to the leaues of this booke here noted vnto you in the margin together with the leaues of your own booke Many like gay grāmaticall practises might yet be shewed Yea in your late Visitation at Oxforde exercised by your Chauncelour and sonne in Lawe as beside al lawe you cal him hauing maried your bastard not your lawful daughter in al the copies of articles that your said Chauncelour proposed to be subscribed are these woordes Regina supremus Gubernator Ecclesiae Anglicanae for Suprema gubernatrix And so remaineth that clause to this houre vnreformed So that if it were nothing but for false Latin a scholer might honestly refuse to subscribe to such an Article Nowe what shal I say of your logike and exact kind of reasoning As there is nothing in a writer more requisit that meaneth truly so the more you haue broken the rules therof the more is your shame and the lesse ought the credit of your whole Booke to be I neede not descend to the particulars your perpetuall maner of writing being suche as your whole discourse seemeth nothing els but a mishapen lumpe of lewde and loose argumentes For this being the matter which you haue taken in hande to proue by the examples of other Princes and by the practise of Councells that the Laye Magistrates are Supreme Gouernours in all Ecclesiastical causes this vniuersall proposition being that which should be concluded your premisses are allwaies mere particulars your proufes procede euer of some one fact or matter Ecclesiastical but neuer of all And yet those matters that you bring being partly no Ecclesiastical matters at all partly vntruly fathered vppon the laye Magistrate So that as euer you faile in truth of matter so you neuer make good forme of argument And you can tell your selfe they be your owne wordes that younge Logicians knovve this is an euil consequent that concludeth vpon one or diuerse particulars affirmatiuely an vniuersal This euil consequent M. Horn is the only consequēt that you make in all your booke where you play the Opponents parte For the which I referre you and the Reader to the three first bookes of this Reply VVith the like good logique you lay forthe false definitions and false diuisions of your owne Inuention As for your Rhetorike you worke your matters so handsomly and so persuasiuely that there is not almost any one Scripture any story any Councel any Father any Author that you alleage which maketh not directly against your purpose and beareth withal an expresse and euidēt testimony for the Popes Supremacy not only otherwher but euen in the very same place and allegation that you alleage and grounde your selfe vpon And this chaunceth not once or twise but in a maner customably as by perusing this Reply you shal soone perceyue And therefore I wil not specially note it here vnto you as a rare or seldome thinge Neither will I thanke you for bringing to our handes so good stuffe to proue our principall purpose by but say herein vnto you as S. Augustin sayd in the like case of the Donatistes alleaging the workes of Optatus by the which they were euer confounded and the Catholikes cause maruailously furdered Nec tamē ipsis sed Deo potius hinc agimus gratias vt enim illa omnia vel loquendo vel legendo pro causa nostra promerent atque propalarent veritas eos torsit non charitas inuitauit Neither doe we yet thanke them for their so doing but rather God For that they should bring forth and vtter either by talke or by alleaging al those thinges for our matter the Truth forced them not any Charity inuited thē And truly so M. Horn that by your own Authors you are euer confounded the Truthe of our cause forceth you as not being able to alleage any Author that maketh not for vs not any good wil to our cause or to vs moued you Againe what a newe Cicero or Demosthenes are you that laye forth to M. Fekenham as a good and a persuasible motiue to enduce him to take the Othe of the Prīces Primacy the former erroneous doinges of certayne Reuerend Fathers whereof they haue so farre repented that for refusal of this Othe thei haue suffred depriuation and haue and doe suffer imprisonment and are ready besides by Gods assistance patiently to suffer whatsoeuer Gods prouidence hath gratiously prouided for them Wherevnto both they and other haue good cause much the more to be encouraged cōsidering that after al this struggling and wrastling against the Truth by you ād your felowes M. Iewel and the rest the Truth is daily more and more opened illustred and confirmed And your contrary doctrine is or ought to be disgraced and brought in vtter discredit with such as doe but indifferently weigh the most wretched and miserable handling of the holy Fathers and Councelles before by M. Iewel as al Englande knoweth and nowe by you Maister Horne which are not much inferior to him in that pointe of legerdemayne For as in his most lying Reply against D. Harding so in this your Answer to M. Fekenhams treatise there is neither Scripture nor Coūcel nor doctour nor any thing els that cometh through your hands which you doe not miserably mangle corrupte and peruerte and that by a number of dishonest and shameful shifts which particularly to specifie would be to long and tediouse But to say somwhat for an example the principall parte of all your shifting standeth in a certaine meruelouse kind of a newe and a false Arithmetike somtime by Addition sometime by diminution and Detraction Thus to make your matter of the Princes Supreme gouernement in al ecclesiastical causes more probable you interlace twise these woordes as one that had the cure and authoritie ouer all and againe in the same leaf as one that had authoritie ouer them which you finde not in your Authours Thus you shuffle in this pretye sillable All to Socrates and againe to Theodoretus So you springle in these woordes by his supreame authoritie to your narration out of the saied Theodoretus And by and by to your narration out of Sozomenus these woordes and the Bishops could not remoue him So you adde to Liberatus this woorde depose And to the Actes of the Chalcedon Coūcell these woordes vvhich othervvise must be deposed And to the Actes of the sixt Generall Councell these woordes to examine and confirme You thrust into the narration of Antoninus and Marius that which they say not and to the narration of Quintinus Heduus fyue ful lines that are not in your author touching Pope Iohn the .22 and many other like things otherwhere And yet I can not tel whether your peruersity be more in your false multiplication or in your false diminution In framing the state of the question by the statutes of the realme you leaue out the beginninge and the ende of the Statute You leaue out of
Marcians oration .ij. or .iij. woordes that make moste againste you You pare awaye from the sentence that your selfe reherseth out of the fourthe Romaine councel the tayle of it immediatly following your own words that is Totam causam Dei iudicio reseruantes quite ouerthrowing your newe supremacy In like maner from the narration of the ambassadry of Pope Iohn you conceale the necessary circumstances of the same as you doe froÌ„ many otber narrations the which being truely set in doe vtterly destroye al your vntrue assertions After this sorte to these woordes of Iustinian the Emperour these things vve haue determined you choppe in of your owne by sentence and withal choppe awaye that which immediatly followeth sanctoruÌ„ Patrum Canones sequuti In this maner whereas throughout your booke one of your great matters to proue Emperours and Kinges supreme heades of the Churche is the inuesturing of bishops which yet neuerthelesse is but an impertinent matter you tell vs stil of this inuesturing and make a great busie nedelesse sturre about it but that the said Emperor or KiÌ„g as for example Charlemaine Otho the first and other receyued that priuilege from the See of Rome and againe that other Emperours and Kinges as for example themperour Henry the .5 in Germany and in England King Henry the first yelded afterwarde and gaue ouer the said inuesturing which things appere aswel by other Authors as by your owne that your selfe alleageth you passe them ouer with great silence For yf you had tolde these and such like stories of the inuesturing of Bisshops truely and fully then had your newe supremacy bene quite distroyed For the saied cause whereas you telle vs that Philip the Frenche kinge swore the Pope to certaine conditions you altogether dissemble what those conditions were For the same cause you leaue out of your Author Io. Anth. Delphinus in the midle of the senteÌ„ce a line or two Least that yf you had sincerely sette in those woordes they would haue ouerthrowen your fonde folishe and heretical paradoxe that the Authoritye to excommunicate appertayneth neither to Bishop nor Priest Wel to sette a side least we be to tediouse all other places of like corruption which plentifuly abunde euery where in your aunswere we will only touche of a greate number two or thre apperteining to our own domesticall stories You will proue to vs that King Henry the first was supreme head of the Churche of Englanda nd why trowe you Forsoth because the spiritual condescended in a Councel at London that the Kings officiers should punish Priestes for whoredome Is not this I praye you an importante and a mighty argumente to proue the Kings supremacye by which rather directly proueth the cleargies supremacye of whome the Kinge had this authoritye And yet such are your accustomable arguments as may sone appere to the reader But this is not the thinge we nowe seeke for but to knowe what kinde of whoredome it was that the Priests should be punisshed for Lo this though you alleage 7. marginal authors durste you not ones touche For yf you had you had withall proued your own whoredome aÌ„d such as is much worse then was theirs Againe you labour to proue by Browghton a temporal Lawier that by the Lawe of the realme the King was then taken for supreme head of the Church for that all are vnder the King and the Kinge is vnder God only but you most shamefully dissemble that the said Browghton speaketh but of the Kings authority in temporal things and that in the place by your self alleaged he saith that as Emperours and Kings are the chiefe rulers for temporal things so for spiritual things the Pope is the chief ruler and vnder him Archbisshops Bisshops and other But of al other Lyes this that we shal nowe shewe is one most Capitayne and notable Of al stories by you most miserably and wretchedly pinched pared and dismembred the storie of our first and noble ChristiaÌ„ King Lucius is most shamefully contaminated depraued and deformed The consent of al stories as wel Domesticall as externall yea as wel of Catholikes as of heretikes as farre as I can yet by diligente searche possibly finde is that the saied Kinge Lucius was châ—istened by the helpe aduice and instruction of Pope Eleutherius But you M. Horne beare such a spitefull and malitiouse hart to the Pope and to the See of Rome that contrarye to the narration of all other yea of your owne dere brother Bale the cheife antiquarye of Englishe Protestantes you auouche that he and his subiectes were baptized and that he reformed the Heathnishe religion and did other thinges that you reherse out of Polidore vvithout any Authoritie knovvledge or consent of the Pope And yet beside all other your owne authour Polidorus sayeth that he was christened and the prophane worshippinge of the false Gods was banyshed and other thinges done by the admonition helpe and aduice of the said Pope Eleutherius Ambassadours And therefore you rehersing Polidorus woordes of the saide Kinge Lucius moste falsly and lewdely doe cutte awaye from Polidorus his sentence by your selfe recyted all that euer Polidorus writeth of Pope Eleutherius and his Legats I truste Maister Horne that when any indifferente Reader hath well considered these and suche other like partes that euery where you playe in this your Aunswere and withall the cancred and maliciouse harte that you beare to the Apostolicall See of Rome which most euidently bursteth out in the handling of the foresayde story of Lucius he shall fynde good cause to take yowe as you are false and maliciouse and not to trust the reporte of such a partial writer yea of such an euident falsary But it is no newes for a man of your coate to be partial in Popes matters or to cal the Pope himself the childe of perdition or to terme his lawful doings Horrible practises as you doe But to auouche him to be a more periculous enemy to Christ then the Turke and that Popery is much more idolatrous then Turkery I thinke you are the first English protestant that euer wrote so Turkishly Such Turkish trechery might better haue bene borne in the lauishing language of your hotte spurred Ministers in pulpit then in the aduised writing of a prelate of the Garter in printe With the like discretioÌ„ you cal blessed S. Augustin of whome we Englishmen first receyued our Christendome in contempt and derision the Popes Apostle maligning in him the name of the Apostle of Englande and calling him beside together with the blessed Apostle of Germany and Martyr Bonifacius blinde guides and blinde bussardes But who so bolde as blinde bayarde or who can see lesse in other men then such as can see nothing in themselues And what doe you els herein but like a furious Aiax thinking to deface the Pope fall a whipping and rayling at his shepe such shepe I say as Christ committed to Peter whose successour
defence if any would charge me so chiefly for these two causes First for that many things in this booke pertaine to certaine priuat doinges betwixt M. Feckenham and M. Horne of the which I had no skil Secōdely for that a number of such priuate matters touching the state of the Realme occurred as to them without farder aduise I could not throughly shape any answer Howbeit afterward it so happened that by suche as I haue good cause to credit there came to my knowledge such Instructions as well for the one as for the other that I was the better willing to employ some study and paines in this behalfe Not for that I thinke my self better able thē other but for that I would not it should seme that there lacked any good wil in me either to satisfie the honest desire of my frēdes or to helpe and relieue suche as by such kinde of bookes are already pitefully inueigled and deceiued or to stay other yet standing that this booke be not at any time for lacke of good aduertisement a stombling stocke vnto them I haue therefore by such helpes as is aboue saied added my poore labour thereto and with some diligence in the reste shaped to the whole booke a whole and a full Reply Wherein I rather feare I haue saied to much then to litle But I thought good in a matter of suche Importance to be rather tedious to make al perfitte then shorte and compendious to leaue ought vnperfecte Before then that thou shalt enter good Reader into the Replie it selfe it shal be well to take some aduertisement with a certaine vewe by a shorte and summary comprehension of the whole matter Whereby bothe to the Cōtrouersy in hande thou shalt come better instructed and what in the whole worke is to be looked for thou shalt be aduertised M. Hornes Answer as he calleth it resteth in two partes In the first and chiefest he plaieth the Opponent laying forthe out of the holy Scriptures bothe olde and newe out of Councelles bothe Generall and Nationall out of Histories and Chronicles of all Countres running his race from Constantine the greate downe to Maximilian greate grādfather to the Emperour that nowe liueth taking by the way the kinges of Fraūce of Spaine and of our owne Countre of England since the Conqueste all that euer he could find by his own study and helpe of his frends partly for proufe of the like gouuernement of Princes in Ecclesiastical causes as the Othe attributeth nowe to the Crowne of Englande partly also for disproufe of the Popes Supremacy which the Othe also principally intendeth to exclude In the second and later parte he plaieth the defendant taking vpon him to answer and to satisfie certaine of M. Feckenhams Argumentes and scruples of conscience whereby he is moued not to take the Othe Howe wel he hath plaied bothe his partes the perusal of this Reply wil declare The doings of eche part vpon what occasion they rose thou shalt vnderstād in our Answer to M. Hornes Preface For the more lightsome and clere Intelligence of the whole that is and shall be saied to and fro I haue diuided the whole Processe into foure bookes keping the same order and course that Maister Hornes Aunswere did leade me vnto To the first parte of the Aunswere wherein he layeth forthe his proufes for defence of the Othe I Replie in three Bookes Comprising in the firste booke his Obiections out of Holy Scripture In the Second his Obiections out of the first six hundred yeres In the third his Obiections out of the later 900. yeares vntil our owne dayes Eche booke I haue diuided into seuerall Chapters as occasion serued In the seconde and third bookes where we enter the course of tymes I haue noted at the toppe of eache page in one side the yeare of the Lorde on the other side the name of the Pope Prince or Councell or other Principal matter in that place debated to th entent Gentle Reader that at the first sight euen by turning of a leafe thou mightest knowe both where thou arte and what is a doing both the Age and tyme which exceedingly lighteneth the matter and also the Pope Prince or Councel of that tyme. In these three bookes what I haue particularly done yf thou lyst shortly to see at the ende of the thirde booke thou shalt find a briefe Recapitulation of the whole To the second part of M. Hornes Answer I haue replied in the fourth Booke By perusing wherof it shal wel appeare both what strong and inuincible Argumentes M. Fekenham right lernedly proposed as most iuste causes of his sayed Refusall and also what seely shifts and miserable escapes M. Horne hath deuised to maintayn that obstinatly which he ons conceyued erroniously Especially this thou shalt find in such places of the fourth book where thou seest ouer the Head of the leaues in this letter The Othe The Othe Now good Reader as thou tendrest thy own Saluatiō and hopest to be a saued soule in the ioyful and euerlasting blisse of Heauē so cōsider and weigh wel with thy selfe the importance of this matter in hand First Religiō without Authority is no Religion For no true Religion saith S. Augustine can by any meanes be receiued without some weighty force of authority Then if this Religiō whereby thou hopest to be saued haue no Authority to ground it self vpon what hope of Saluation remayning in this Religiō canst thou cōceyue If it haue any Authority it hath the Authority of the Prince by whose Supreme Gouernement it is enacted erected and forced vpō thee Other Authoritye it hath none If then that Supreme Gouernement be not dewe to the Laye Prince but to the Spiritual Magistrate and to one chiefe Magistrate among the whole Spiritualty thou seest thy Religiō is but a bare name of Religion and no Religion in dede Again if this Supreme Gouernmēt be not rightly attributed to the Laye Magistrate in what state are they which by booke othe do sweare that it ought so to be yea and that in their Consciēce they are so persuaded Is not Periury and especially a wilful Continuance in the same a most horrible and dānable crime in the sight of God And doth not Gods vengeaunce watche ouer them which slepe in Periury I wil be a Quicke witnesse to Periured persons saith God by the Prophet Malachie Nowe if that Supreme Gouernement may dewly and rightly appertayne to our Liege Soueraigne or be any Principall parte of a Princes Royall power as Maister Horne stoutelye but fondely auoucheth or of his dutifull seruice to God which neuer Prince in the Realme of England before the dayes of king Hēry the .8 vsed or claimed which neuer Emperour Kinge or Prince whatsoeuer without the Realme of Englande yet to this present howre had or attempted to haue which the chiefe Masters of the Religion nowe Authorised in Englande doe mislike reproue and condemne namely Martin Luther Iohn Caluin Philip Melanchthon and the
Fekenhā meant otherwise then he durst plainly vtter or by his cūning could aunswer vnto M. Horne The 2. Diuision Vvherein I follovv the order of M. Fekenhams booke I make the proofes according to his request and besides my proofes foorth of the Scriptures the auncient Doctours the Generall Councels and Nationall I make proofe by the continual practise of the Church .3 in like gouernment as the Queenes Maiestie taketh vpon her and that by such Authors for a great sort of them as are the more to be credited in this matter for that they vvere most earnest fautors of the Romish sea infected as the times vvere vvith much superstitiō and did attribute vnto the see of Rome and so to the vvhole Clergie so much authoritie in Churche matters as they mighte and muche more then they ought to haue done Stapleton I wil not charge M Horne that his meaning is to ingraffe in the mindes of the subiectes a misliking of the Queenes Maiestie as though shee vsurped a power and autoritie in Ecclesiasticall maters whereto shee hath no right as he chargeth M. Fekenham withal vnlesse perchance he were of Councell with the holy brotherhode of Geneua for the Booke whereof we shall hereafter speake that spoyleth the Queenes Maiesty of al her authority as wel tēporal as spiritual and vnlesse he hath in opē sermō at VVinchester mainteined cōtrary to the Quenes ecclesiastical iniunctions such as would not reform their disordered apparel and that after he had put his hand as one of the Queenes cōmissioners to the redresse of the saied disorder And vnlesse he hath and doth maītein many things beside yea and cōtrary to the lawes and orders of the realm late set forth cōcerning maters ecclesiasticall as it is wel knowē and to be proued he hath don as wel in the defending of the Minister of Durley near the Manour of Bisshops Walthā refusing the saied order as otherwise But this may I boldy say and I doubt nothinge to proue it that in al his boke there is not as much as one worde of scripture one Doctour one councell generall or prouincial not the practise of any one countrey throwgh owte the worlde counted Catholike that maketh for such kinde of regiment as M. Horne avoucheth nor any one manner of proufe that hath any weight or pythe in the worlde to perswade I wil not say M. Fekenham but any other of much lesse witte learning and experience I say M. Horne commeth not ones nighe the principall matter and question wherein M. Fekenhā would and of right ought to be resolued I say further in case we remoue and sequester al other proufes on oure syde that M. Horn shal by the very same fathers councels and other authorities by him felfe producted so be ouerthrowen in the chief and capital question vnto the which he cometh not nighe as a man might say by one thowsande myles that his owne company may haue iuste cause to feare least this noble blaste so valiantly and skilfully blowen owte of M. Hornes trompet shall engender in the harts of all indifferent and discrete Readers much cause to mistruste more thē they did before the whol matter that M. Horne hath taken in hande to iustifie Wherefore as it is mete in al matters so is it here also cōueniēt and necessary to haue before thyne eyes good Reader the state and principal question controuersed betwene the parties standing in variance And then diligently to see how the proufes are of eche party applied for the confirming of their assertions There are therfore in this cause many things to be considered Firste that Christe lefte one to rule his whole Churche in his steade from tyme to tyme vnto the ende of the worlde Secondly that this one was Saint Peter the Apostle and now are the Bisshoppes of Rome his successours Thirdly that albeit the Bisshop of Rome had no such vniuersal gouernment ouer the whole yet that he is and euer was the patriarche of Englande and of the whole weste Church and so hath as muche to doe here as any other patriarche in his patriarkshippe Then that all were it that he had nothing to intermedle with vs nor as Pope nor as patriarche yet can not this supremacy of a ciuil prince be iustified whereof he is not capable especiallye a woman but it must remayne in some spiritual man Beside this the Catholikes say that as there was neuer any suche presidēte heretofore in the Catholike Churche so at this present there is no such except in England neither emonge the Lutherans the Zwinglians the Swenckfeldians or Anabaptistes nor any other secte that at this daye raygneth or rageth in the worlde None of these I saye agnise their cyuil prince as supreame gouernour in al causes spiritual and temporal Last of al I say and M. Fekenham wil also saye that euen M. Horne him selfe in this his answere retreyteth so farre backe from this assertion of supreame gouernment in all causes spirituall and temporall whiche is the state and keye of the whole question that he plucketh from the prince the chief and principal matters and causes ecclesiasticall as we shall here after plainely shewe by his owne woordes The premisses then being true and of owre syde abundantly proued and better to be proued as occasion shall serue as nothing can effectually be brought against them so M Horne as ye shal euidently perceiue in the processe stragleth quyte from al these points besetting himselfe all his study and endeuor to proue that which neither greatly hyndereth oure cause nor much bettereth his and for the which neither maister Fekenham nor any other Catholike will greatly contende with him whiche is when all is done that Princes may medle and deale with causes ecclesiasticall Which as it is in some meaning true so dothe yt nothing reache home to the pointe most to haue bene debated vpon And so is much labour vaynely and idlelye employed with tediouse and infynite talke and bablinge all from the purpose and owte of the matter whiche ought speciallye to haue bene iustifyed And therefore this is but an impudente facing and bragging to say that he hath proued the like regiment that we deny by the Fathers by the Councels and by the continual practise of the Churche Now it is worthy to see the iolye pollicy of this man and howe euen and correspondent it is to his fellowe protestants M. Iewel restrayneth the Catholikes to .600 yeres as it were by an extraordinary and newe founde prescription of his owne embarringe al Later proufes Yet he him selfe in the meane tyme runneth at large almoste one thowsande yeares Later shrynkinge hither and thyther taking tagge and ragge heretike and Catholik for the fortifying of his false assertions This wise trade this man kepeth also and to resolue M. Fekenham and setle his conscience he specially stayeth him self vpon Platina Nauclerus Abbas Vrspergensis Sabellicus Aeneas pius Volaterranus Fabian Polichronicon Petrus Bertrandus Benno
other that among other heresies recite some of those that you openly and your fellowes maintaine Yf ye will reiect the poore Catholiques S. Augustine and Epiphanius also yet I trust you will not be against your owne famouse Apologie whiche saith that Epiphanius nombreth fourscore Heresies of the which it is one for a man after the order of Priesthode to marie and S. Augustine a greater nomber and so concludeth you and the residue to be heretikes If ye wil denie ye mainteine any of those heresies your preachings your teachings and writings beare full and open testimony against you What then haue you to iustifie your cause You wil happely forsake and abandon S. Augustines authoritie withal the olde Canons and Councels and flye vnder the defence of your brickle bulwarke of Actes of Parliament O poore and sely helpe o miserable shift that our faith should hang vppon an acte of Parliamente contrary as wel to all actes of Parliament euer holden in Englande before as to the Canons and Fathers of the Catholike Churche A strange and a wonderfull matter to heare in a Christian common welth that matters of faith are Parliament cases That ciuill and prophane matters be conuerted into holie and Ecclesiasticall matters Yea and that woorse is that Laie men that are of the folde onely not shepheards at all and therefore bounde to learne of their Catholique Bisshoppes and Pastours may alter the whole Catholique Religion maugre the heades of all the Bishoppes and the whole Conuocation This is to trouble all things this is as it were to confounde togeather heauen and earth But yet let vs see the prouidence of God These men that relinquishing the Church would hang only vpoÌ„ a Parliament are quite forsaken yea euen there where they loked for their best helpe For I praye you what warrant is there by acte of Parliament to denie the Real presence of Christes bodie in the holie Eucharistia Is it not for anye Parliament as well heresie nowe as it was in Quene Maries King Henries or anye other Kinges dayes What can be shewed to the contrarie Doth not Luther your first Apostle and his schollers defie you therefore as detestable Heretiques Nowe concerning Transubstantiation and adoration is it not well knowen thinke you that in King Edwardes dayes there was a preaty legerdemaine played and a leafe putt in at the printing which was neuer proposed in the Parliamente What Parliamente haue your Preachers to denye free will and the necessitie of baptizing children Againe I pray you is there any Acte to confirme your vnlawful mariage Doth not in this point the Canonicall Lawe stande in force as well nowe as in King Henries daies And so doth it not followe that yee are no true Bishoppe Beside is it not notoriouse that yee and your Colleages were not ordeined no not according to the prescripte I wil not say of the Churche but euen of the verye statutes Howe then can yee challenge to your selfe the name of the Lord Bisshoppe of Winchester Whereof bothe the Municipall and Ecclesiasticall Lawe dothe woorthelye spoyle you Wherefore as I sayed let vs dashe out these wordes and then no reasonable man shall haue any great cause to quarell against the Title of M. Fekenhams Treatise The .2 Diuision M. Horne The booke by you deliuered vnto mee touching the Othe was writen in the Tovver of London as you your selfe confessed and the true title therof doth plainly testifie in the time of the ParliameÌ„t holden Anno quinto of the Q. Maiestie Ianua 12. at which time you litle thought to haue soiourned with me the winter follovving and much lesse meant to deliuer me the scruples and staies of your coÌ„science in writing to be resolued at my hands And although you would haue it seeme by that you haue published abroade that the cause why you wrot was to be resolued my hande yet the trueth is as you your selfe reported that you and your Tovver fellovves hearing that the Statute moued for the assuraunce of the Queenes royall povver would passe and be establissed did conceiue that immediately after the same Session Commissioners shoulde be sente vnto you to exact the Othe VVhereuppon you to be in some readines to withstande and refuse the duetie of a good subiecte .8 not without helpe of the reste as may be gathered deuised the matter conteyned in the booke committed the same to writing and purposed to haue deliuered it for your ansvvere touching the Othe of the Supremacy to the CoÌ„missioners if they had come This may appere by the Title of that booke that you first deliuered to me which is worde for worde as follovveth The answere made by M. Iohn Fekenham Priest and prisoner in the Tower to the Quenes highnes Commissioners touching the Oth of the Supremacie In this Title there is no mencion of scruples and stayes deliuered to the Bisshoppe of VVinchester but of aunsvveare to the Queenes Commissioners I am not once named in the â—itle ne yet in the looke deliuâ—â—â—â— to mee neither is there one worde as spoken to me although in the 〈…〉 abroad you turne all as spoken to me â—n your booke published aâ—e 〈…〉 kinds of speaches To the L. Bishop of VVinchestâ— VVhen youâ— L. shal be able c. I shall ioyne this issue vvith your L. c. But it is farre othervvise in your booke deliuered to me namely To the Queenes highnes coÌ„missioners VVhen ye the Queenes highnes coÌ„missioners shal be hable c. I shal ioine this issue vvith you that vvhen any one of you the Queenes hignes coÌ„missioners c. From October at what time you were sent to me vnto the end of Ianuarie there was daily conference betvvixt vs in matters of Religion but chiefly touching the foure pointes which you terme scruples and stayes of conscience and that by worde of mouth and not by any writing In all which points ye vvere .9 so ansvvered that ye had nothing to obiect but seemed resolued and in a maner fully satisfied VVhervpon I made aftervvard relation of .10 good meaning tovvards you to certain honorable persons of the good hope I had coÌ„ceiued of your conformity At whiche time a certaine friend of yours standing by and hearing what I had declared then to the honorable in your coÌ„medacion did shortly after .11 reporte the same vnto you which as it seemed you did so much mislike doubting that your confederates should vnderstand of your reuolt .12 which they euer feared hauing experience of your shrinking froÌ„ them at .13 VVestminster in the coÌ„ference there the first yere of the Q. Maiestie that after that time I founde you alvvaies much more repugnaÌ„t and coÌ„trary to that wherin ye before times seemed in maner throughly resolued And also to goe from that you before agreed vnto By reason vvhereof vvhen in debating betvvixt vs you vsinge manye shiftes amongst other did continuallie quarell in Sophistication of vvordes I did vvill you to
the artillery of the town plaÌ„ted their ordinaÌ„ce in the great Maire a strete so called stoode there in armes against their PriÌ„ce required opeÌ„ly the kayes of the gates aÌ„d of the town house the banishmeÌ„t of al religious persons aÌ„d priests aÌ„d brefly as the cry theÌ„ weÌ„t about the stretes des CoopmaÌ„s goet en PapeÌ„ bloet the goods of the MarchaÌ„ts aÌ„d the blood of the Priests These I say are manifest clere aÌ„d euident witnesses that the Caluinistes of Antwerp atteÌ„pted no lesse rebellioÌ„ theÌ„ the town of ValeÌ„cens practised in dede But of this Notorious atteÌ„pt and of the whole maner ende and beginning thereof toward the end of this book I shall more largely speak to the which place I remitte the Reader Now what a great and sodayn ouerthrowe God hath geueÌ„ to al these trayterous atteÌ„pts of ghospelliÌ„g protestaÌ„ts and how they haue wrought therein their own destructioÌ„ for had they not atteÌ„pted the dominioÌ„ it self their heresies we feare would longer haue ben winked at and perhaps not repressed at al how first the caluinists in Antwerp were by mayne force of the Catholiks the LutheraÌ„s ioyning in that feate with theÌ„ coÌ„strayned to lay downe their weapons and to crye Viueâ—e Roy God saue the king how sone after vpon palmesonday the towne of Valencenes was taken by the kings Captaynes how straight after Easter the preachers were driuen to departe Antwerpe and al other townes and Cyties of these lowe Countries how their newe Churches are made a pray to the kings souldyars briefely how al is restored to the olde face and couÌ„tenaÌ„ce as nighe as in so short a time may be how wonderfully mercifullye and miraculously God hath wrought herein neither my rude penne is able worthely to expresse it nether my smal experience can sufficiently report it I leaue it therefore to a better time and occasion of some other more exactly and worthely to be chronicled This is lo M. Horne the obedience of the Caluinistes in these low couÌ„tres here as we hear daily with our eares and see with our eyes And truly experieÌ„ce hath to wel shewed that ProtestaÌ„ts obey vntil they haue power to resiste WheÌ„ their faction is the stronger syde as they resiste bothe Prelats and Popes so they laye at bothe Kinges and Keysars And to this the law of their Gospel enforceth them as their own Ministers persuade them So by the persuasioÌ„ of Theodore Beza Caluins holy successour now at Geneua the villayne Poltrot slewe the Duke of Guise his Princes Capitain General By the Authority of Hermannus a knowen rennagate now in Englande and a famous preacher here as before in Italy for open baudery no lesse infamous the towne of Hassels in Lukelande rebelled By the encouragement and setting on of the Ministres who for the time were the chiefe Magistrats there the towne of Tournay for a season also rebelled and sent out ayde to the rebelles of ValeÌ„cens who sped according to their desertes being to the number of ij M. or there aboute intercepted by the kings souldyars and slayne within the twelue dayes at Christmas laste And it is wel knowen namely by the first execution made after the taking of Valencenes aboute witsontyde laste that the Ministers themselues were the chiefe Authours of the loÌ„ge and obstynat rebellion of that towne Such supreme gouuerment of the Prince ouer causes Ecclesiastical your dere brethern here M. Horne the Caluinistes doe acknowledge and practise Which that it renewe not to a farder rebellioÌ„ we for the peace of Gods Churche and for our owne safty doe pray and you for sauing your poore honesty had nede to praye Except your harte also be with them M. Horne though your penne condemne them Nowe for the purgation of the Catholiks against whom this man so falsly and maliciously bloweth his horne yt may seame a good and a conueniente proufe of their quietnes and obedience that al this .8 years and more there hath not ben in the realme no not one that I can heare of that hath bene conuicted of any disloyalty for worde or dead concerning the Princes ciuil regiment which they all wishe were as large and ample and as honorable as euer was our noble countreymans the greate Constantines And albeit I knowe quòd non sit tutum scribere contra eos qui possunt praescribere Yet for matters of conscience and relligion wherein onely we stande we poore Catholikes moste humblye vppon our knees desire her highnes that we may with moste lowlye submission craue and require to be borne withall yf we can not vppon the sodayn and withoute sure and substantial groundes abandon that faith that we were baptized in and as we are assured al our auncetours and al her Maiesties own most noble progenitors yea her owne most noble father King Henry the eight yea that faith which he in a clerkly booke hath most pythely defended and therby atchieued to him and his and transported as by hereditary succession the worthy title and style yet remayning in her highnes of the defendour of the faith Other disobedience then in these matters yf there be any thing in vs worthy that name wherein as I haue said our first and principal obedience must wayt vpon God and his Catholik Church I trust her highnes hath not nor shal not find in any true Catholick Let vs nowe turne on the other syde and consider the fruits of M. Horn his euangelical bretherne and their obedience that by woordes woulde seame to recognise the Quenes Maiesty as supreame gouernour in al causes ecclestical Who are those then I praye yow M. Horne that repine at the Quenes maiesties iniunctioÌ„s and ordinances for the decente and comly apparrel mete for such as occupie the roome of the clergy Whence came those .16 Ministres to Paris and what Ministres were they but roundecappe Ministres of England fleying the realme for disobedience Who wrote and printed a booke at Rhone against the Queenes Maiesties expresse coÌ„maundment of priestly apparel Was it not Minister Barthelet that published before the infamous libel against the vniuersall Churche of God bothe that nowe is and euer hath bene As fonde nowe and peuish against his owne congregation as he was wicked before and blasphemous against the whole Churche of God Who are they that haue preached withe a chayne of golde abowte their neckes in steade of a typpet Who are those that preache euen in her highnes presence that the Crucifixe her grace hathe in her chappelle is the Idoll withe the red face Who are those I pray yow that write Sint sanè ipsi magistratus membra partes ciues Ecclesiae Deiâ—imo vt ex toto corde sint omnes precari decet Flagrent quoque ipsi zelo pietatis sed non sint Capita Ecclesiae quia ipsis non competit iste primatus Let the magistrates also be members and partes and cytizens of the Churche of God yea and that they may be so it
behoueth vs al with al our harte to pray let them be feruente in the godly zeale of religion but they may not be heads of the Churche in no case for this Supremacy doth not appertayne to them These are no Papistes I trowe Maister Horne but youre owne deare brethern of Magdeburge in their newe storie ecclesiastical by the which they would haue al the worlde directed yea in that story whereof one parcel Illiricus and his fellowes haue dedicated to the Quenes Maiesty that beare the worlde hand they are the true and zelouse schollers of Luther In case ye thinke their testimony not to haue weight enowgh then herkē to your and their Apostle Luther who writeth that it is not the office of Kings and princes to cōfirme no not the true doctrine but to be subiecte and serue the same Perhaps ye wil refuse and reiecte bothe the Magdeburgenses and Luther to as your mortal enemies yow being a sacramentarye and such as take yow and your fellowes for stark heretiks A hard and a straunge case that now Luther cā take no place amōge a nōber of the euāgelical brethern What say yow then to Andreas Modreuiu◠Surely one of the best lerned of al your sect How lyke yow then him that saieth there ought to be some one to be taken for the chiefe and Supreame head in the whole Churche in al causes ecclesiastical Wel I suppose you wil challenge him to as a Lutherane Yf it muste neades be so I trust M. Caluin your greatest Apostle shal beare some sway with yow I know ye are not ignorante that he calleth those blasphemers that did call kinge Henry the eight Supreme heade of the Churche of Englande and handleth the kinge hī selfe with such vilany and with so spitefull woords as he neuer handled the Pope more spitefully and al for this title of Supremacy which is the key of this your noble booke Can ye now blame the Catholikes M. Horne yf they deny this supremacy which the heads of your owne religion aswel Lutherans as Zwingliās doe deny and refuse O what a straunge kinde of religion is this in Englande that not onely the Catholikes but the very patriarches of the new euangelical brotherhod doe reiecte and condemne Perchaunce ye wil saye Wel for al this there is no Englishe man of this opinion Mary that were wonderfull that if as we be sequestred and as it were shut vp from other countres by the great Ocean sea that doth enuyrō vs so we should be shut vp from the doctrine as wel of the Catholiks as also the Protestants of other cōtreis and that with vs the Lutherans and Zwingliās should finde no frendes to accompany them in this as wel as in other points But contente your self M. Horne and thinke you if ye do not alredy that either your self or many other of your brethern like the quenes supremacy neuer a deale in hart what so euer ye pretēd and dissemble in words Think ye that Caluin is so slenderly frended in Englād his bookes being in such high price and estimatiō there No no it is not so to be thought The cōtrary is to wel knowē especially the thing being not only opēly preached by one of your most feruēt brethren there in England euen since the Queenes maiesties reigne but also before openly and sharply writen against by your brethren of Geneua Especially one Anthonie Gilbie Whose wordes I wil as wel for my discharge in this matter somewhat at large recite as also to shew his iudgement of the whole Religion as well vnder King Henrie as King Edward and so consequently of the said Religion vnder our gracious Quene Elizabeth nowe vsed and reuiued that all the worlde may see that to be true that I said of the Supremacie as also that the feruent brethren be not yet come to any fixe or stable Religion and that they take this to be but simple as yet ād vnperfit In the time saith he of King Henrie the eight when by Tindall Frith Bilney and other his faithfull seruauntes God called England to dresse his vineyarde many promised ful faire whome I coulde name but what fruite followed Nothing but bitter grapes yea bryers and brambles the wormewood of auarice the gall of crueltie the poyson of filthie fornication flowing from head to fote the contempt of God and open defence of the cake Idole by open proclamation to be read in the Churches in steede of Gods Scriptures Thus was there no reformation but a deformation in the time of the Tyrant and lecherouse monster The bore I graunt was busie wrooting and digging in the earth and all his pigges that followed him but they sought onely for the pleasant fruites that they winded with their long snoutes and for their owne bellies sake they wrooted vp many weeds but they turned the ground so mingling good and badde togeather sweet and sower medecine and poyson they made I saye suche confusion of Religion and Lawes that no good thing could growe but by great miracle vnder suche Gardeners And no maruaile if it be rightlye considered For this Bore raged against God against the Diuell against Christe and against Antichriste as the some that he caste out againste Luther the racing out of the name of the Pope And yet allowing his lawes and his murder of many Christian souldiars and of many Papists doe declare and euidentlie testifie vnto vs especially the burning of Barnes Ierome and Garrette their faithfull preachers of the truthe and hanging the same daye for maintenaunce of the Pope Poel Abel and Fetherstone dothe clearelie painte his beastlines that he cared for no Religion This monsterous bore for all this must needes be called the Heade of the Churche in paine of treason displacing Christe our onely head who ought alone to haue this title Wherefore in this pointe O Englande ye were no better then the Romishe Antichriste who by the same title maketh him selfe a God and sitteth in mens consciences banisheth the woorde of God as did your King Henrie whome ye so magnifie For in his beste time nothing was hearde but the Kings Booke the Kings Procedings the Kings Homilies in the Churches where Gods woorde onelie should haue ben preached So made you your King a God beleuing nothing but that he allowed I will not for shame name how he turned to his wonte I will not write your other wickednesse of those times your murders without measure adulteries and incestes of your King and his Lordes and Commones c. Loe Maister Horne howe well your Protestante fellowe of the beste race euen from Geneua lyketh this Supremacie by plaine woordes saiynge that this title whiche you so stoutlye in all this your booke auouche displaceth Christe who owghte and that onely to enioye it And whereas ye moste vntruely saye heere that we make the Pope our God in earth Maister Gilbie saieth that you make your Prince a God in attributing to her this wrong title
vvil seeme somtime in general speach to attribute vnto her the onely Supremacy vnder God ouer her dominions and subiectes vvhich you meane not for vvithin a vvhile after in plaine vvordes you deny the same And your holy Father vvil geue you his curse for that being his svvorne Aduocate at the first entry into the plea you geue from him the vvhole title of his vniust claime to vvit the supreme gouernaunce ouer the Quenes highnes dominions and people You must novv therefore make some shifte and cal to remembraunce one sleight or other by some distinctioÌ„ vvhereby to auoide your holy Fathers curse that you may continue vnder his blessing You vvill expounde your meaning by restreyning the supreme gouernment of the Queenes maiesty onely in causes Temporal and not in causes or things Ecclesiasticall But thâ—s distinction commeth to late and vvil doe you no ease for that in both these kindes of causes you haue already graunted vnto her the only supreme gouernmeÌ„t and that as you verily think persuaded in conscience vvheruppon you offer to receiue a corporal Othe vpon the Euangelistes And this your graunt passed froÌ„ you by these vvords Ouer al maner persones borne vvithin her dominions of vvhat estate either Ecclesiastical or Temporal so euer they be In this that you graunt vnto her highnes thouly supreme rule ouer the Lay and Ecclesiastical personnes you haue also concluded therevvith in all causes both Ecclesiastical and Temporal vvhich is plainly and firmely proued by this argument follovving A supreme gouernour or ruler is one vvho hath to ouersee guyde care prouide order and directe the things vnder his gouernment and rule to that ende and in .20 those actions vvhich are appointed and doe properly belonge to the subiect or thing gouerned So that in euery gouernment and rule there are thre things necessarely coÌ„curraÌ„t the Gouernor the Subiect or mattier gouerned and the obiect or mattier vvherabout and vvherein the gouernement is occupied and doth consiste But the Quenes highnes by your ovvne confession is the only supreme gouernour ouer al manner persones Ecclesiastical borne vvithin her dominions Ergo Her highnes thonely supreme gouernour ouer such persones hath to ouersee guyde care prouide order and directe them to that ende and in those actioÌ„s vvhich are appointed and doe 21. properly belonge to Ecclesiastical persones And so by good consequent you haue renounced al foreine gouernment For this exclusiue Onely doth shut out all other from supreme gouernment ouer Ecclesiastical personnes and also yee doe .22 affirme the Quenes maiesty to be supreme gouernour in those actions vvhich are appointed and that doe properly belong to Ecclesiastical persones vvhich are no other but things or causes Ecclesiastical The 4. Chapter how princes be supreme gouernours ouer al ecclesiastical persons their subiects and yet not in al Ecclesiastical matters HEre is first a worshipfull reason and cause to marueyle at M. Fekenham that he shoulde by writing presently offer him selfe to receiue an othe because he neuer made mention of anie suche Othe before neither any suche was at anye tyme of him required Surelye this is as greate a cause to wonder at as to see a gose goe barefote But nowe will hee playe the worthye Logician and M. Fekenham wil he nil he shal be driuen by fyne force of a Logical definition to graunte the Quene to be supreme head in al causes ecclesiasticall for that he graunteth her to be supreame heade of al persons bothe ecclesiastical and temporal Because saieth he the supreame gouernour or ruler is he that ordereth and directeth al actions belonging and appointed to the subiects aÌ„d therby inferreth that the Quenes Maiesty is supreame and onely gouernour euen in those actions that belonge to ecclesiastical persons which are causes ecclesiasticall But as good skil as this man hath in Logike which is correspondent to his diuinity he hath browght vs foorth a faulty and a viciouse definition For a Supreame gouernour is he that hath the chief gouermente of the thiÌ„g gouerned not in those Actions that may any way properly belong to the Subiect or thing gouerned as M. Horn saith but in those Actions that belonge to the ende whereunto the gouernour tendeth Which may wel be althowgh he haue not the chief gouerment in al the actions of the thing gouerned but in suche actions as properly appertayne to him as a subiecte to that gouernour For in one man many rulers may and doe dayly concurre whiche in some sense may euery one be called his Supreame gouernours As yf he be a seruant the maister and if he be a son in that respect the Father and yf his father and maister dwel in a city the Maior also is his Fathers and maisters and so his cheif gouernour to for things concerning the ciuil gouernment of the city And of al these the prince chief and supreame gouernour as they be subiects Otherwise the prince doth not intermedle with the fathers office in duetifulnes dewe vnto him by his son nor with the maister for that gouerment he hath vppon his seruante no more then with the schole-mayster for the gouerment of his schollers and their actioÌ„s or the maister of the ship for the actions and doings of the mariners otherwise then any of these offende the positiue Lawes of the realme and so hath the prince to do with him as his subiecte or when he shal haue nede to vse them for the commen welth wherein as subiects and members of the said coÌ„men welth they must to hiÌ„ obey Much like it is with the Spiritual meÌ„ which be also meÌ„bers of the sayde coÌ„men welth aÌ„d therfore in that respect subiect to the priÌ„ce aÌ„d his lawes and so is it true that the priÌ„ce is supream gouernour of al persons aswel spiritual as teÌ„poral but that therfore he should also be Supreame gouernour in al their actions wil no more follow theÌ„ of the actions of them before rehersed Yea much lesse For the better vnderstanding whereof it is to be knoweÌ„ that before the comming of Christ Kinges wer there many but Christian Kinges none Many coÌ„men welthes wer there but no ChristeÌ„ coÌ„meÌ„ welth nor yet godly coÌ„moÌ„ welth properly to speke sauiÌ„g amoÌ„g the Iewes but ciuil and politik The end and final respect of the which ciuil commeÌ„welth was and is vnder the regimeÌ„t of some one or moe persons to whom the multitude coÌ„mitteh theÌ„self to be ordered and ruled by to preserue theÌ„selues from al inward and outwarde iniuries oppressions and enimies and further to prouide not only for their saftie aÌ„d quietnes but for their welth and abundance and prosperouse maintenance also To this ende tendeth and reacheth and no further the ciuile gouernment and to the preseruation tuition and furtherance of this end chiefly serueth the Prince as the principal and most honorable person of the whole state which thing is common as wel to the heathenish as to the Christian gouernment But ouer
and beside yea and aboue this is there an other gouernement instituted and ordeined by Christ in a spiritual and a mystical bodie of such as he graciously calleth to be of his kingdom which is the kingdom of the faithful and so consequently of heauen whereunto Christian faith doth conduct vs. In the which spiritual bodie commonly called Christes Catholike Churche there are other heades and rulers then ciuill Princes as Vicars Persons Bishops Archebishops Patriarches and ouer them al the Pope Whose gouernement chieflye serueth for the furtherance and encrease of this spiritual Kingdome as the ciuil Princes do for the temporal Now as the soule of man incomparably passeth the bodie so doth this kingdom the other and the rulers of these the rulers of the other And as the bodie is subiect to the soule so is the ciuill kingdome to the spiritual To the which kingdom as wel Princes as other are engraffed by baptisme and become subiects to the same by spiritual generation as we become subiects to our Princes by course and order of natiuitie whiche is a terrestrial generation Further now as euery man is naturallye bound to defend maintain encrease adorne and amplifie his natural countrie so is euery man bounde and muche more to employ himselfe to his possibilitie toward the tuition and defence furtherance and amplificatiō of this spiritual kingdome and most of al Princes them selues as suche which haue receiued of God more large helpe and faculty toward the same by reason of their great authority and tēporal sworde to ioyne the same as the case requireth with the spiritual sword And so al good Princes do ād haue don aiding and assisting the Church decrees made for the repression of vice and errors and for the maintenance of vertue and true religion not as supreame Gouernours them selues in all causes spirituall and temporall but as faithfull Aduocates in aiding and assisting the spiritual power that it may the soner and more effectually take place For this supreame gouernement can he not haue onlesse he were him selfe a spirituall man no more then can a man be a master of a shippe that neuer was mariner a Maior that neuer was Citizen His principall gouernemente reasteth in ciuill matters and in that respecte as I haue sayed he is supreame Gouernour of all persons in his Realme but not of al their actions but in suche sense as I haue specified and least of all of the actions of Spirituall men especially of those that are most appropriate to them which can not be onlesse he were him selfe a Spiritual mā Wherfore we haue here two Vntruths the one in an vntrue definitiō the other in saiyng that the Prince is the supreme gouernour in al causes spiritual yea euē in those that be most peculiarly belonging to spiritual men beside a plaine cōtradiction of M. Horne directly ouerthrowing his own assertion here The Bisshoply rule and gouernement of Gods Churche saith M. Horne consisteth in these three points to feed the Church with Gods woord ▪ to minister Christes Sacramēts ād to bind and lose To gouern the Church ▪ saith he after this sort belōgeth to the ōly office of Bishops ād Church ministers ād not to Kings Quenes and Princes The lyke he hath after warde Now then these being by his owne confession the actions that properly belōg to ecclesiastical persons and the prīces by his said cōfessiō hauing nothing to do therwith how is it thē true that the prince is the only supreme head ād gouernor in causes ecclesiastical ye in those that do properly belōg to persons ecclesiastical Or by what colour may it be defended that this saying is not plain contradictory and repugnante to this Later saying which we haue alleaged and whereof we shall speake more largelye when we come to the said place Thus ye see M. Horne walketh like a barefoted man vpon thornes not knowing where to tread The .6 Diuision Pag. 5. a. M. Fekenham And of my part I shal sweare to obserue and perfourme my obediēce and subiectiō with no lesse loyalty and faithfulnes vnto her highnes thē I did before vnto Quene Mary her highnes Syster of famous memory vnto whome I was a sworne Chaplaine and most bounden M. Horne Like an .23 vnfaithful subiect contrary to your Othe made to King Hēry and continued al the reigne of King Edvvarde you helpt to spoile Quene Mary of famous memory of a 24. principal parte of her royall povver righte and dignity vvhich she at the beginning of her reigne had enioyed and put in vre The same obedience and subiection vvith the like loyalty and faithfulnes yee vvil svveare to obserue and perfourme to Quene Elizabeth but she thāketh you for naught she vvil none of it she hath espied you and thinketh yee profer her to much vvronge Stapleton M. Horn would haue a mā on s bemired to wallow there stil. Neither is it sin to break an vnlawful othe but rather to cōtinew in the same as wicked King Herod did Now if M. Horne can ones by any meanes proue this gouernemente to be a principall parte or any parte at all of the Queenes royal power I dare vndertake that not only M. Fekenham but many mo that now refuse shal most gladly take the said Othe He wer surely no good subiect that would wissh her highnes any wrong neither can the maintenāce of the Catholik faith wherof shee beareth the title of a Defendor be coūted any iniury to her highnes Nether is it to be thought but if there had ben any wrong or iniury herein done to the Croune some Christiā Prince or other in the world would haue ere this ones in this thousand yeares and more espied it and reformed it too M. Fekenham The .7 Diuision Pag. 5 a. And touching the reste of the Othe whereunto I am required presently to sweare viz. That I doe vtterlie testifie and declare in my conscience that the Queenes highnes is the only supreame Gouernour of this Realme as well in al Spirituall or Ecclesiastical things or causes as Temporal I shal then of my parte be in like readines to receiue the same when your L. shal be able to make declaration vnto me how and by what meanes I may swere thereunto without commiting of a very plaine and manifest periurie which of my part to be committed it is damnable sinne and against the expresse woord of God writen Leuit. Cap. 9. Non periurabis in nomine meo nec pollues nomen Dei tui And of your parte to prouoke mee or require the same it is no lesse damnable offence S. Augustine in witnes thereof saith Ille qui hominem prouocat ad iurationē c. He who doth prouoke an other man to swere and knoweth that he shal forswere him selfe he is worse then a murderer because the murderer sleeth but the body and he sleeth the soule and that not one soule but two as the soule of him whom he prouoketh to periurie
and his owne soule also by ministring the occasion therof And the points of this Othe whereunto I can not presently swere without most plaine and manifest periurie are these foure following M. Horne As in that whiche goeth before you couertlie vttered manie vntruthes althoughe sometime yee stoumble on the trueth againste youre will so in the rest you fal to plaine and manifest vntruths least men shuld not perceiue what you are You were neuer required by me to svvere and therfore this is an impudent kind of dealing to saie vvherunto I am presently required to swere c. I had none authoritie nor coÌ„mission to require the Othe of you neither might I tender it vnto you without peril to mie selfe you being coÌ„mitted vnto me by the most honorable CouÌ„cel without whose order I could attempt no suche mattier You haue alreadie shevved in plaine matter although not in plainnesse of speache and that as you thinke and are persvvaded in coÌ„science that her highnes is the supreme gouernour so well in causes Ecclesiastical as temporal For hauing supremacie ouer the Ecclesiastical person the same being not othervvise person Ecclesiastical but in respect of Ecclesiastical functions things and causes annexed and proprelie beloÌ„ging to Ecclesiastical persons shee hath the Supremacie ouer the person in Ecclesiastical functions things and causes these being the only matter or obiect wherabout or wherein the rule ouer an Ecclesiasticall persone is occupied and dothe consiste This seemeth to be your glorie amongst your friendes that you make mee an offer to receiue this parte of the Othe when I shall be able to declare by what meanes you maie svvere without committing plain and manifeste periurie Mine abilitie herein shal appeare in mine ansvvere to your foure points God make you as readie to perform for duties sake as ye wil seme readie to offer wherbie to purchase to your selfe a glorious estimation But wherfore did you not make this offer vnto me either by woord or writing al the time of your aboad with mee You plaâ—e novve after your returne into .25 your holde as you did after the Parliament before you came oute of the Tovver to me VVhen you savve the end of the Parliament and vnderstood right well that the Othe was not like to be tendred vnto you than sent you copies of the booke deuised for the aunsvvere touching the Othe abroad to your friendes to declare your constancie and readines to refuse the Othe wherebie thei might be the rather enduced to continue their good opinion conceiued of you and also paie your charges weekelie in the Tovver sent vnto you .26 euerie Saturdaie by your seruaunt who wrote and deliuered the copies abroade as you tolde me your selfe Nowe you are returned againe into the Tower and perceiuing that your friends as you gaue theÌ„ iust cause haue some .27 mistrust of your reuolte and wauering inconstancie whereby your estimation and fame with their seruice to your God the bellie is decaied you haue deuised to set abroade the selfe same booke againe that you did before and to the selfe same ende altering or chaunging nothing at all sauing that you haue geuen it a nevve name and Title and seeme as in this place as though yee spake to mee by these woordes when your L. c. VVhen as in very deed there was neuer any suche woorde spoken or writen to mee and in the booke you deliuered to mee your speache is directed to the Commissioners and not to me in these words VVhen ye the Quenes highnes coÌ„missioners shal be able c. The fifth Chapter of other priuate doings betwene M. Fekenham and M. Horne YEt ones againe M. Horne taketh in hande M. FekenhaÌ„s grauÌ„t which may wel be grauÌ„ted aÌ„d by his great cuÌ„ning and skilfulnes wil thereof inferre as before that that may not be graunted But nowe he spitteth in his hande and taketh faster holde as he thinketh and seing the lightnes of his former reason would now geue greater weight to it with a newe fetch but yet as light and as weake as the other and employing manifest contradiction as before and to be answered as before For albeit a man is not called an Ecclesiasticall person but in respecte of some Churche cause and function which we freely graunt to M. Horne yet is he neuer a whit the nearer of his purpose vnlesse he caÌ„ proue that there were also no other respecte why he shoulde be vnder the Prince but for causes Ecclesiastical For as we haue said he is a subiect also as other laie men are and a member beside of the ciuil common welth in consideration whereof the Prince hath to doe with him and not properlie as he is a Spirituall man though bothe respectes be coÌ„currant in one person and he be named of the worthyer As if M. Robert Horne were a laie man and a Painter the Queene properlye hathe not to dooe with him as a Painter vnlesse it were for some lawe or order concerninge Painters but as Robert Horne her highnes subiecte and borne vnder her obeisance So should the Queene haue also to doe with you yea in case yee were the true Bishop of Winchester but not proprely as Bishop or for your Bishoply function for the whiche ye are immediatlye vnder your Archebishop and the Pope but considering you as a subiect otherwise or as Bishop either touching your temporalties and no farder For the which the true Bishops also doe to their Prince their Homage But what should I further reason with this man which as I haue saied hathe remoued the Prince from all superioritie concerninge the mere Bishoply or Priestly function and so with a notable contradiction hath full worshipfully coÌ„cluded against him selfe eased M. Fekenham also for taking any othe that the Quene is supreame head in al causes temporal and spiritual Here remayneth now for the residew nothing greatlye to be answered but only to shew how M. Horn doth accumulate a huge heap of vntruths as in notiÌ„g in M. FekeÌ„haÌ„ an impudent kind of dealing for writing whereunto I am presently required to sweare which may be truely verefied seing as M. Horne him self confesseth yt was so writeÌ„ in that copy that should haue bene deliuered to the commissioners at such tyme as they should haue presently tendred M. Fekenham the othe and in the same forme and fasshion delyuered to M. Horne and nothing altred in the later copy but that this worde commissioners is turned into the Lorde bisshop of Winchester neither doth M. Fekenham saye whereunto I am required presently to sweare of your L. as he saieth afterward when your L. shal be able c. And therefore there is no maner of impudency or vntruthe in the matter at all how so euer yt be this matter is nothing apperteyning to the state of the principal questioÌ„ and of smal importaunce nothing deseruing to be noted as an impudeÌ„t dealiÌ„g but rather this kind of speach agreeth with M. Horns dealing
Secretarie to the Quenes highnes at Westminster in the canon rewe The third daie was at the white Friers in the house of Syr Iohn Cheke Knight In al the which conferences and disputations with manie learned men he was the truth to confesse muche made of and most gently vsed And this disputation so begunne at London did finishe in Worcester shiere where he was borne and had also a Benefice by the meane whereof and by the special appointmēt of Syr Phillipp Hobbie he came before M. Hooper then taken as Bishoppe of Worcester where he charginge M. Fekenham in the Kinges highnes name to answere him he kept foure seueral and solempne disputations with him beginning in his visitatiō at Parshor and so finished the same in the Cathedral Church at Worcester Where amongs many other he founde M. Iewell who was one of his apponents The said M. Hoper was so answered by M. Fekenham that there was good cause why he should be satisfied and M. Fekēham dismissed from his trouble As he had cause also to be satisfied by the answeres of M. Henrie Iolife Deane of Bristow and M. Robert Iohnson as may appeare by their answeres now extant in print But the finall end of all the foresaid disputations with M. Fekenhā was that by the foresaid Syr Phillipp Hobbey he was sent backe againe to the Tower and there remained prisoner vntill the firste yeare of Queene Marie And here nowe may you perceiue and see M. Horne how ye are ouertaken and with how many good witnesses in your vntruthe concerning M. Fekenhams dimissing out of the Tower A rablement of your vntruthes here I wil not nor time will serue to discusse as that Monasteries were surrendered with the Monks goodwil whiche for the moste parte might sing volens nolo that their vowes were foolishe and that they had many horrible errors Marie one thing you say that M. Fekenham I thinke will not denie that he set foorth this Supremacy in his open sermons in King Henries daies which was not vpon knowledge as you without all good knowledge doe gather for knoweledge can not matche with vntruth but vpon very ignorance and lacke of true knowledge and due consideratiō of the matter being not so wel knowē to the best learned of the Realme then as it is now to euery mā being but of mean learning For this good lo at the least heresy worketh in the church that it maketh the truth to be more certainly knowen ād more firmly and stedfastly afterward kept So as S. Austine saith the matter of the B. Trinitie was neuer wel discussed vntil Arriās barked against it The Sacramēt of penāce was neuer throughly hādled vntil the Nouatiās began to withstand it Neither the cause of Baptism was wel discussed vntill the rebaptising Donatists arose and troubled the Church And euē so this matter of the Popes Supremacy ād of the Princes was at the first euē to very learned mē a strāge matter but is now to meanly learned a well knowen and beaten matter Syr Thomas More whose incōparable vertue ād learning al the Christian world hath in high estimatiō and whose witte Erasmus iudged to haue ben such as England nor had neither shal haue the like ād who for this quarrel which we now haue in hād suffred death for the preseruatiō of the vnitie of Christes Church which was neuer nor shal be preserued but vnder this one head as good a man ād as great a clerk and as blessed a Martyr as he was albeit he euer wel thought of this Primacy and that it was at the least wise instituted by the corps of Christēdome for great vrgēt causes for auoiding of schismes yet that this primacy was immediatly institute of God which thing al Catholiks now specially such as haue trauailed in these late cōtrouerses do beleue he did not mani yeres beleue vntil as he writeth himself he read in the mater those things that the Kīgs highnes had writē in his most famous booke against the heresies of Martin Luther amōg other things he writeth thus Surely after that I had read his graces boke therin and so many other things as I haue sene in that point by the continuance of this seuē yeres sins ād more I haue foūd in effect the substāce of al the holy Doctors froe S. Ignatius Disciple of S. Iohn vnto our own daies both Latins ād Grekes so cōsonāt and agreīg in that point and the thing by such general Gouncels so confirmed also that in good faith I neuer neither read nor heard anye thinge of suche effecte on the other side that euer coulde lead mee to thinke that my conscience were well discharged but rather in right great peril if I should follow the other side and denie the primacie to be prouided by God It is the lesse meruail therfore if at the first for lacke of mature and depe consideration many good wel learned men otherwise being not resolued whether this Primacie were immediatly instituted by God and so thīking the lesse dāger to relēt to the Kings title especially so terrible a law enacted against the deniers of the same wer ād amōg them also Maister Fekenham caried away with the violence of this cōmon storm and tempest And at the first many of the cōuocation grāted to agnise the Kings supremacy but quatenus de iure diuino that is as far as thei might by Gods law Which is now knowen clearly to stand against it And although the Popes Primacie were not groūded directly vpon Gods worde but ordeined of the Churche yet coulde it not be abrogated by the priuate consente of any one or fewe Realmes no more then the Citie of Londō can iustlye abrogate an act of Parliament But whereas ye insult vpon M. Fekenham for that he was ones entangled and wrapped in this common error and would thereof enforce vpon him a knowledge of the said error and woulde haue him perseuere in the same and ones againe to fall quite ouer the eares into the dirtie dong of filthie schisme and heresie ye worke with him both vnskilfully and vngodlye And if good counsaile might finde any place in your harde stony hart I would pray to God to mollifie it and that ye would with M. Fekenham hartilie repēt and for this your great offence schisme and heresie as I doubt not he doth and hath done followe S. Peter who after he had denyed Christ Exiuit fleuit amarè Went out and wepte ful bitterlie For surely whereas ye imagine that ye haue in your cōference proued the matter to M. Fekenhā so that he had nothing to saye to the contrarye it is nothing but a lowde lewde lye vppon him and that easelye appeareth seeinge that after all this your long trauaile wherein yee haue to the moste vttered all your skill ye are so farre from full answering his scruples and staies that they seeme plainlye to be vnaunswerable and you your selfe quite ouerborne and ouerthrowen
and that by your owne arguments and inductions as we shal hereafter euidently declare So that nowe M. Fekenham may seeme to haue good cause much more then before to rest in the sayed stayes and scruples I may not here let passe M. Horne that you cal this saiyng In maleuolam animam non introibit sapientia a sentence of the holy Ghost That it is no lesse we gladly confesse it But how dare you so pronounce of that saiyng being written in the booke of wisedome That booke you wot wel your brethern of Geneua accompt for no Canonical Scripture at al suche as onelye are the sentences of the holye Ghoste to speake absolutely and proprely but in the notes before that booke and certaine other which they cal Apocrypha doe call them onely bookes proceedinge of godlye men not otherwise of force but as they agree with the Canonicall Scriptures or rather are grounded thereon In whiche sence not onely those bookes but the writings also of the Fathers yea and of al other men may be by your sentence the sentence of the holy Ghoste And Brentius likewise in his Prolegomenis agreeth with the Geneuian notes against M. Horne Thus these fellowes iarre alwayes amonge them selues and in all their doctrines fal into such points of discorde that in place of vniforme tuninge they ruffle vs vppe a blacke Sanctus as the Prouerbe is Quo teneam vultus mutantem Prothea nodo The .9 Diuision Pag 8. a. M. Horne You require a proufe hereof that an Emperoure or Empresse King or Queene maie claime or take vppon them anie suche gouernment meaning as the Queenes Maiestie our Soueraigne doth novv chalenge and take vpon her in Spirituall or Ecclesiasticall causes .33 For ansvveare I say thei ought to take vppon them suche gouernment therefore thei maie laufullie doe it The former part is found true by the whole discourse of the holie Scriptures both of the olde and nevv Testament by the testimonie of the Doctours in Christes Church by the Generall Councels and by the practise of Christes Catholique Churche throughout al Christendome The .7 Chapter opening a plaine Contradiction of M. Hornes MAister Fekenham as well at his abode with you as sins his returne to the Tower at such time as he enioyed the free liberty thereof hath as I certaīly vnderstād declared to som of his friends that in your conference with him for a resolute answere to al the said scruples expressed in al the foure points ye did much lament that the right meaning of the Othe had not bene in ceason opened and declared vnto him When the only lack of the right vnderstanding therof hath ben the cause of such staies Wheras the Quenes Ma. meaning in that Oth is farre otherwise then the expresse words are as they lye verbatim like as it dothe well appeare by her highnes interpretation made therof in her iniunctions Of the whiche matter we shall be occasioned to entreate more at large herafter But now after two yeres breathing ye frame an other answere quite iarring from the first affirming that the Queene must take vpon her such kind of regiment without any mollifiyng or restraint And this ye will as ye say auouch by Scriptures Fathers Coūcels ād the cōtinual practise of the Church Both your saied answeres being so cōtrary one to the other what certaine and sure knowledge may M. Fekenham by right reason take and gather thereof to his cōtentation and satisfaction of his mind in these matters when by such diuersitie of answeres what other thing els may he iustly thinke then thus with him selfe That if you after so manye and so faire promises failed to open the very trueth vnto him in your firste aunsweare what better assurance should he conceiue of your truth in this your second answere For if by dissimulation the truthe of the matter was couertly hidde frō him in the first answere what better truth may he boldly look for in this your secōd answere thei being not both one but variable and diuerse S. Gregory Nazianzene saith Verū quod est vnū est mendatiū autē est multiplex The thīg saith he which is true is alwaies one ād like vnto it self wheras the lye the cloked and coūterfait thing is in it selfe variable and diuers By the which rule here geuē by so learned graue a Father I am here in the begīning put to knowledge by the varietie of your answeres that thei cānot be both true But if the one be true the other must be false and therof such a distrust iustly gathered that I may conclude none of them both to be true but both of them to be deceiuable and false For the proufe and trial of this my cōclusion I refer me to your scriptures Fathers Councels practise of the Churche that ye woulde seme to rest vpon whereby neuertheles you your self shall take a shameful foile and fall Wherefore goe on a Gods name and bring foorth your euidences The .10 Diuision Pag. ◠a. The holy Scriptures describing the condicions and propreties in a King amongest other doth commaund that he haue by him the booke of the lavv .34 .35 and doe diligentlie occupie him selfe in reading therof to the end he maie therby learne to feare the Lord his God that is to haue the feare of God planted within him selfe in his ovvne harte to keepe al the wordes and to accomplish in deed al the ordinaunces or as the olde translation hath it al the ceremonies by Cod cōmaunded that is to gouerne in such sorte .36 That he cause by his princely authority his subiects also to become Israelites To witte men that see knovv and vnderstand the vvill of God Redressing the peruersues of such as swerue from Gods ordinances or ceremonies Wherupon it is that God doth commaund the Magistrate that he make 37 diligēt examinatiō of the doctrine taught by any and that he do sharply punish both the teachers of false and superstitious religion with the folovvers and also remoue quite out of the waye all maner of euill The .9 Chapter concerning the Kings duetie expressed in the Deuteronomie GOE on I saie in Gods name M. Horne and prosequute your plea stoutlie God send you good speed And so he dothe euen suche as ye and the honestie of your cause deserue And at the very first entrie of your plea causeth you and your clerkly and honest dealing forth with to your high commendation so to appeare that euen the first authoritie that ye handle of all the holy Scripture plainlye discouereth you and causeth you to be espied and openeth as well your fidelity as the weakenes of your whole cause the which euen with your owne first blast is quite ouerblowen Your infidelity appeareth in the curtalling of your text and leauing out the wordes that immediatly goe before those that ye alleage beside your vnskilfulnes if it be not done rather of peruersitie and malice concurrant with your
Bales or some such like but as for the olde ordinary Latin Glose I am right sure M. Horn it hath no suche thinge This therefore may wel stande for an other vntruthe As also that which immediatly you alleage out of Deuteron 13. For in al that chapter or any other of that booke there is no such worde to be founde as you talke of And thus with a ful messe of Notorious vntruthes you haue furnished the first seruice brought yet to the table cōcernīg the prīcipal matter How be it perhaps though this be very course yet you haue fyne dishes and dayntycates coming after Let vs then procede The .11 Diuision Pag. 8. b. M. Horne The beste and most Godly Princes that euer gouerned Gods people did perceiue and rightly vnderstande this to be Gods vvil that they ought to haue an especiall regarde and care for the ordering and setting foorth of Gods true Religion and therefore vsed great diligence vvith feruent zeale to perfourme and accomplishe the same Moyses vvas the supreme gouernour ouer Gods people and vvas .38 not chiefe Priest or Bisshop for that vvas Aaron vvhose authority zeale and care in appointing and ordering Religion amongest Gods people prescribing to al the people yea to Aaron and the Leuits vvhat and after vvhat sorte they should execute their functions correcting and chastening the transgressours is manifestly set foorthe in his booke called the Pentateuche The 9. Chapter concerning the example of Moyses MAister Horne willing to seame orderly to procede first bringeth in what scripture commaūdeth Princes to doe and then what they did But as his scripture towching the commaundemēt by him alleaged nothing reacheth home to his pretensed purpose but rather infringeth and plainely marreth the same as I haue saide and fully standeth on our syde So I dowbte nothing yt wil fare with his examples as of Moyses Iosue Dauid Salomon Iosaphat Ezechias Iosias and that they al come to short and are to weake to iustifie his assertion But here am I shrewdly encombred and in a great doubte what to doe For I coulde make a shorte but a true answere that these examples are fully answered alredy by M. Doctour Harding and M. Dorman and referre thee thither to thyne and myne ease gentle reader and to the sparing not onely of penne ynk and paper but of the tyme also whiche of al things is most preciouse But then I feare me woulde steppe forth yf not M. Horne a good simple plain man in his dealings yet some other iolye fyne freshe pregnant wytty fellowe yea and bringe me to the straits which way so euer I did tread Yf I shuld as I said sende the reader to them then should I heare a foole a dolte an asse that can say nothing of his own Then shoulde the cause be slaundered also as so poore and weake that it could beare no large and ample treatise yea with all that their answeres were such as I was asshamed of them and therefore wilylye and wiselye forbeared them with manye suche other triumphant trieflinge toyes Againe yf I shoulde repete or inculcate their answeres then woulde Maister Nowell or some other rushe in vppon me with his ruflynge rhetorike that he vseth againste Maister Dorman and Maister Doctour Hardinge withe a precise accompte and calculation what either Maister Dorman or Maister Doctour Hardinge borowed of Hosius or either of them two of the other And what I haue nowe borowed of them bothe or of either of them And I shoulde be likewise insulted vppon and our cause as feble and very weake slaundered also But on the one syde leaste any of the good bretherne shoulde surmise vppon my silence anye suche distruste I will compendiously as the matter shall require abridge their answeres and that Maister Horne shall thinke that our stuff is not al spente I shall on the other syde for a surplussage adioyne some other thinges to owre opponent accommodate So that I truste either answere shal be sufficient to atchieue our purpose againste Maister Horne Then for Moyses I saye with Maister Doctour Hardinge and Saint Augustyne that he was a prieste aswell as a Prince I say the same with Maister Dorman with Philo Iudeus with Saint Hierom and with Saint Hieroms Maister Gregorie Nazianzene And so consequently Maister Horne that Moyses example serueth not your turne onlesse ye will kinge Henry the eight and his sonne king Edward yea and our gracious Quene to be a priest to but rather quite ouerturneth your assertion And thinke you Maister Horne that the Quenes authority doth iumpe agree with the authority of Moyses in causes ecclesiastical Then maye she preach to the people as Moyses did Thē may she offer sacrifices as Moyses did Then may she cōsecrate Priests as Moyses did cōsecrate Aaron and others Then may it be said of the imposition of her hands as was said of Moyses Iosua the son of Nun was ful of the sprite of wisedom for Moyses hadde put his hand vpon him It must nedes therfore follow that Moyses was a priest and that a high priest which ye here ful peuishly deny I say now further with M. Dorman that put the case Moyses were no priest yet this example frameth not so smothely and closely to your purpose as ye wene For Moyses was a prophet and that such a prophet as the like was not agayne Geue me nowe Maister Horn Princes Prophetes geue me Princes and Lawe makers by speciall order and appointmente ordeyned of God to whose woordes God certainly woulde haue geuen as greate authority as he wolde and commaunded to be geuen to Moyses and then perchaunce I will say that ye saye somewhat well to the purpose Agayne Moyses was suche a speciall Prophet and so singularlye chosen of God to be heard and obeyed in all thinges that he is in the holy scripture euidentlye compared to Christ him selfe compared I say euen in the office of teaching and instructing Moyses in the Deuteronom foretelling the Iewes of a Messias to come saieth The Lorde thy God wil rayse thee vp a Prophet from among thy own nation and of thy brethern such a one as my self him thou shalt heare And this so spoken of Moyses in the olde Lawe is in the new testamēt auouched ād repeted first by S. Peter the chief Apostle and next by S. Stephen the first Martir and applied to Christ. If thē Christ must so be heard and obeied of vs as was Moyses of the Iewes no doubt as Christ is a Kinge a Prophet a Priest and a Bisshop to vs so was Moyses to thē a Prince a Prophet a Priest and a Bisshop As Christ is of vs to be heard and obeyed as wel in al matters Ecclesiasticall as Temporal for no temporal Lawe can haue force against the Law of Christ amonge Christen men so was Moyses to be heard and obeyed of the Iewes in matters and causes as well temporall as spirituall For why The Scripture is plaine Tanquam me
to the vnitie of the Churche and to represse their heresies vvith their authoritie and godlie lavves made for that purpose to vvhome it belonged of duetie and vvhose especial seruice to Christ is to see care and prouide that their subiectes be gouerned defended and mainteined in the true and sincere religion of Christ vvithout al errours superstitions and heresies as S. Augustine proueth at large in his Epistle against Vincentius a Rogatist in his Epistle to Bonifacius and in his booke against Petilian and Gaudentius letters Against this Catholique Doctrine your auncestours the Donatistes arise vp and defend them selues vvith this colour or pretence that they be of the Catholique faith and that their church is the Catholique church VVhich shift for their defence against Gods truth the Popish sectaries doe vse in this our time being .51 no more of the one or of the other then vvere the Donatists and such like of vvhom they learned to couer their horrible heresies vnder the same faire cloke that the secular Princes haue not to meddle in matters of religion or causes Ecclesiastiall That God committed not the teaching of his people to Kings but to Prophetes Christ sent not souldiours but fishers to bring in and further his religion that there is no example of such order found in the Gospell or nevv Testament vvherby it may appeare that to secular Princes it belongeth to haue care in matters of religion And that as it semeth by that S Augustine by preuention obiecteth against them they subtilly refused all proufes or examples auouched out of the Olde testamente as ye craftely doe also in binding me onelie to the Nevv testament vvhich S. Augustine calleth an odious and vvicked guile of the Donatists Let your friends novv vvhome ye vvill seeme to please so much vvhen you beguile them most of all vveigh vvith aduisement vvhat vvas the erronious opinion touching the authoritie of Princes in causes Ecclesiastical of the Donatists as it is here rightly gathered foorth of S. Augustine and let them consider vvisely these foule shiftes they make for their defence And then compare your opinion and guilefull defences thereof to theirs and they must needs clappe you on the backe and saye to you Patrisas if there be any vpright right iudgement in them deming you so like your graundsier Donatus as though he had spitte you out of his ovvne mouth The .16 Chapter declaring in howe many pointes Protestants are Donatists and by the way of M. Foxes Martyrs Stapleton HITHERTO good Reader M. Horne although vntruely yet hath he somwhat orderlike proceeded But in that which followeth vntill we come to the .20 leafe beside moste impudent and shamelesse lyes wherwith he would deface M. Fekenham he prosequuteth his matter so confusely and vnorderly leaping in and out I can not tel howe nor whither that I verely thinke that his wits were not his owne being perchance encombred with some his domestical affaires at home that he could not gather them together or that he the lesse passed what an hodge potche he made of his doings thinking which is like that his fellowes Protestantes woulde take all things in good gree knowing that poore M. Fekenham was shut vp close inough from al answering And thinking that no Catholique els woulde take vppon him to answere to his lewde booke I had thought M. Horne that from the olde Testament ye woulde haue gone to the newe Testament and woulde haue laboured to haue established your matters therby Belike the world goeth very hard with you in that behalfe that ye doe not so sauing that here and there ye iumble in a testimonie or two I can not tell how but howe vnhandsomly and from the purpose yea against your owne selfe that I wot well and ye shall anon heare of it also In the meane while it is worth the labour well to consider the excellent pregnant witte and greate skill of this man who hath in the former Treatise of M. Fekenham espied out which surely the wisest and best learned of all the worlde I trowe beside M. Horne would neuer haue espied such a special grace the man hath geuen him of his maister the Deuill of mere malice ioyned with like follie that M. Fekenham is an Heretike and a Donatist But yet M. Fekenham is somewhat beholding to him that he saith M. Fekenham hath bewrayed his secrete heresies Wherein he saith for the one part most truely For if there be any heresie at all in this matter surmised vppon him as certainly there is none it is so secrete and priuie that Argus himselfe with al his eyes shall neuer espye it no nor M. Horne him selfe let him prie neuer so narrowly whereas on the other side M. Horn and his fellowes and his Maisters Luthers and Caluins heresies are no secrete nor simple heresies but so manifolde and so open that they haue no waye or shift to saue their good name and honestie blotted and blemished for euer without repentance for the obstinate maintenance of the same Where of many were many hūdred yeares since condemned partly by the holy Fathers partly by General Councels You say M. Fekenham hath secrete heresies and that Donatus is his great grandsi◠and the Donatists the Catholikes auncetours but how truly you shal vnderstād anon In the meane while good Syr may it please you fauourably to heare you and your maisters honorable pedegre and of their worthy feares and prowes You haue heard of them before perhaps and that by mee But suche things as may edifie the Catholike ād can neuer be answered by the Heretike Decies repetita placebunt Howe say you then to the great heretik Aerius the Arrian that said there was no difference betwene priest and Bisshop betwene him that fasted and that did not faste and that the sacrifice for the deade was fruitlesse How say you to Iouinian that denied virginity to haue any excellencye aboue matrimony or any special rewarde at Gods handes To the Arrians that denied the miracles done at the saintes tōbes to be true miracles and that the martyrs cā not caste out the diuels and relieue thē that be possessed To the Bogomyles that said the deuils sate at the saints tōbes and did wonders there to illude and deceiue the people to cause the people to worship them To Berengarius condemned in diuers councels first for denying of the real presence in the sacrament of the aulter and then for denying the transubstantiatiō To the Paulicians that saied these wordes of Christe Take eate this is my body are not to be vnderstanded of his bodye or the breade and wine vsed at the celebration of our Lordes maundy but of the holy scriptures which the Priests should take at Christes hand and deliuer and distribute to the people To Claudius and Vigilantius that denied the inuocation of Saintes and inueyed against the blessed reliques and the vse of Lights and other ceremonies in the Church To the Massalians and other heretiks
is not Luther the same man to yow that Donatus was to them doth not one of your greatest clerks there with you now write that Wyclyff begatte Husse Husse begotte Luther and thē addeth a shameful blasphemous note this is the seconde Natiuitye of Christe The Donatists being charged and pressed by the Catholiks to shewe the beginning and continuance of their doctrine and the ordinary successiō of their Bisshops were so encombred that they could neuer make any conueniente answer And are not ye I pray you with your felowes protestāt bishops fast in the same myre If not answer then to my thirde demaunde in the Fortresse annexed to S. Bede The Donatists fynding faulte with Constantine Theodosius and other Catholik princes ranne for succour to Iulianus the renegate and highly commended him And doth not M. Iewel I pray you take for his president against the Popes primacy Constantius the Arrian against Images Philippicus Leo Cōstantinus and such like detestable heretiks by general councels condemned Do not your self play the like parte in the Emperour Emanuel as ye cal him and in other as we shal hereafter declare Now who are I pray you Donatists for the defacing and ouerthrowing of Aulters for vilaining the holy Chrisme and the holy Sacrament of the aulter Which they cast vnto dogs which straitwaies by the ordinance of God fell vpon them and being therin Gods ministers made them fele the smart of their impietie It were a tragical narration to open the great and incredible crueltie that the Donatists vsed toward the Catholiks and especially their horrible rauishment of religious Nonnes And yet were they nothing so outragious as your Hugonots haue bene of late in France and the beggarly Guets here in Flandres namely about Tournaye The Donatists said of the Catholiks Illi portant multorū Imperatorum sacra Nos sola portamus euangelia They bring vs many of the Emperours letters we bring the only ghospels And is not this the voyce of all Protestantes whatsoeuer Only Scripture only the gospel only the word of God And for the first parte what is more common in the mouthes of the Germayn Lutherans of the French Caluinistes and now of the flemmish Guets then this complaint that we presse them with the Emperours Diets with the Kings proclamations and with the Princes placarts To the which they obey as much as the Donatists when they haue power to resiste Wel we wil nowe leaue of al other conference and cōparisons and tarry a litle in one more The Donatists though they were most wicked Murtherers of others and of them selues also killing them selues moste wretchedly without any other outward violence don to them yet were they takē of their confederats for Martyrs Of whome thus writeth S. Augustin Viuebant vt Latrones moriebantur vt Circumcelliones honorabantur vt Martyres They liued like robbers by the high way they died like Circumcellions meaning thei slew them selues they were honored as Martyrs And now where lerned M. Foxe the trade to make his holy canonisation in his deuelish dirty donghil of his fowle heretical ād trayterous Martyrs but of those ād such like scholemaisters As of the Montanists that worshipped one Alexander for a worshipful martyr thowgh he suffred for no matter of religiō but for myscheuous murther And of the Maniches that kepte the day wherein their maister Manes was put to death more solemply then Easter day Haue ye not thē in M. Foxe Sir Iohn Oldcastle and Syr Roger Acton canonised for holy martyrs though they died for high treason yea their names al to be painted dasshed ād florished in the kalender with read letters I thinke because we shoulde kepe their daye a double feaste Whose and their confederates condemnation for conspiringe againste the Kinge the nobilitye and their countreye appereth aswell by acte of parliament then made as by the full testimony of all our English Cronicles Is not dame Elleanour Cobhā a stowte confessour in this madde martyrloge whose banishment was not for religion but for conspiringe King Henry the sixts death by wytchrafte and sorcery by the help and assistance of M. Roger Bolinbroke and Margaret Iordeman commonly called the Witche of Aey The which two were openly executed for the same But nowe is it worth the hearing to know how handsomly M. Foxe hath conceyued his matters wherein he plaieth in dede the wily Foxe and springleth with his false wily tayle his fylthy stale not into the doggs but into his readers eies And as the Foxe as some hūters say when he is sore driuen wil craftely mount from the earth and kepe himself a while vpon the eather of a hedge only to cause the howndes that drawe after him to leese the sente of the tracte euen so for all the worlde hath our Foxe plaied with his reader But I trust I shal trace him and smel him out wel inoughe First then though M. Foxes authority be very large and ample in this his canonisation and such as neuer any Pope durste take vpon him yea and though he hath authority to make martyrs yet I dowbte whether he hath authority to make Knights to for this Sir Roger Onley is neither a Sir but of M. Foxes making nor Onley neither But M. Roger Bolinbroke only put to death for the treason before specified as not onely his owne authours Fabian and Harding whome he doth alleage for the story of Dame Elleanour but al other also doe testifie Truthe it is that Harding writing in English meeter and speaking of this M. Bolinbroke endeth one of his staues with this worde Only which is there to signifie no name but to better and sweate the meeter and is as much to say as chiefly and principally meaning that Maister Roger was the principal worker in this nigromancy The meeters of Harding are these He waxed then strange eche day vnto the King For cause she was foreiudged for sorcery For enchantments that she was in working Against the Church and the King cursedly By helpe of one M. Roger only Whiche last woorde some ignorant or Protestant Printer hath made Oonly And then hath M. Fox added a Syr and a Martyr too and adorned him with no common inke to set foorth and beutify his Martyr withal And so of M. Roger Bolinbroke sorcerer and traitour by a cunning Metamorphosis he hath made Syr Roger Onlye Knight and Martyr Wel wil ye yet see further the craftie dubling of a Fox walking on the eather of the hedge Consider then that for Margaret Iordaman that notable witch least if he had named her and M. Bolinbroke by their own names he had marred al the rost he placeth an other woman that by his owne rule died fortie yeares after And yet can he not hit vpon her name neither but is faine to call her in steed of Ione Bowghton the mother of the Ladie Yong who in deed is one of his stinking hereticall and foolish Martyrs For she craked ful
stoutly that there was no fier that could consume or hurt her I could here name a rablemente of like holy Martyrs as Richard Hune that hong him selfe King Debnam and Marsh hanged for sacrilege Beside a number of such notoriouse and detestable heretiques that M. Foxe him selfe wil not I trowe as great an heretike as he is denie them to be heretiks As Peter a Germain being an Anabaptist as Anthonie Person an Heretike of the secte of the Paulicians of whom we haue spoken As D. Wesalian that denied the holy Ghost to procede from the Father and the sonne And to conclude this matter of the notable heretike Cowbridge burnte at Oxford Who expounded these wordes of Christ Take eate this is my bodie that shal be betrayed for you thus Take eate this is my body in the which the peple shal be deceiued Who also affirmed that the name of Christ was a foule name and therfore raced it out of his bookes whersoeuer he foūd it And would reade for Iesu Christ Iesu Iesu saiyng that Christ was the deceiuer of the world and that al were damned in hel that beleued in the name of Christ. We wil now with this blessed Martyr of M. Foxes canonisation ende this talke with the whole conference leauing it to the indifferent Reader to consider whether the Catholiques or the Protestantes drawe nearer to the Donatists Let vs then procede foorth and consider vppon what good motiues ye charge M. Fekenham to be a Donatiste which are to say the truth none other but falshod and follie But as ye surmise the one is because he craftelye and by a subtill shift refuseth the proufes of the olde Testamente as the Donatists did The other because he with the said Donatists shoulde auouche that secular Princes haue not to meddle in matters of Religion or causes Ecclesiasticall nor to punishe anye man for suche causes Surely for your firste motiue so fine and subtile a blaste of an horne a man shal not lightlye find againe among al the horners in England I suppose But yet by your leaue Syr your horne hath a foule flawe When M Fekenham offereth to yeld if ye can proue this regiment either by the order that Christ left behinde him in the new Testament either by the Doctours either by Councels or els by the cōtinual practise of any one Church think you M. Horne that this is not a large and an ample offer I wil not say that this is subtyle shift but rather a very blind bytle blonte shifte of yours to charge him with any refusall of the olde Testament either openly or couertly There is not so much as anye coniecture apparente to gather this vppon yea the olde Testamente is not by this offerre as ye blindlye and blontly gheasse excluded but verely included For if the new Testament which reherseth many things out of the olde haue any thing out of the olde Testamente that make for this regimente yf any Doctour olde or newe yf any Councell haue any thinge oute of the olde Testament that serue for this regimente then is Maister Fekenham concluded yea by his owne graunte For so the Doctour or Councel hath yt he is satisfied accordinge to his demaunde Whereby it foloweth that he doth not refuse but rather alowe and affirme the proufes of the olde Testamente And surely wise men vse not greatly to shew that that maketh against them but most for them Wherefore it is incredible that Maister Fekenham shoulde ons imagyn any suche syftynge or shyftynge as ye dreame of hauinge wonne his purpose againste you euen by the verye olde Testamente as we haue declared And therfore it is spoken but in your dreame when ye say ye haue thereby with meruelouse force shaken M. Fekenhams holde which suerlye is so forcible as wil not beate down a very paper wal And meruayle were it yf ye shoulde so batter his holde when that these your great cannons come not nigh his holde by one thowsande myles Againe this accusation is incredible For M. Fekenham him selfe is so farre of from this suspition that he himselfe bringeth in against you many and good testimonies of the old Law as fol. 109. and 123. by the force whereof only he may be thought to haue shaken and ouerthrowen to your rotten weake holde vnderpropped with your great Sampsons postes as mighty as bulrushes But I perceiue by your good Logike your Law and like Diuinity silēce maketh a denial and because M. Fekenham maketh no mention in this place of the matter to be proued by the old Testamēt therfore he subtillie refuseth the proufes thereof But yee should rather me thinketh induce the contrary and that he consenteth to you for the olde Testament Quia qui tacet consentire videtur as the olde saiyng is For he that holdeth his peace seemeth to consent and so ye might haue better forced vppon him that all was yours presupposing that ye had proued the matter by the olde Testament But you will needes driue your reason an other waye Let vs see then what we Catholiques can saye to you for your Apologie by the like drifte You and your Colleages seing your selues charged with many heresies to wipe away that blotte if it be possible and for your better purgation take vpon you to shew your whole ful and entier belief And therevpon you recite the Articles of the common Crede But now good Syr I aske you a questiō What if by chaunce you had omitted any one of them would ye gladly be measured by this rule yee measure M. Fekenham by Would ye be content that the Catholiques should lay to your charge that ye subtilly refuse that article that you haue forslowen to reherse If ye would not thē must I say to you with Christe Quod tibi non vis fieri alteri non facias Do you not to an other that ye would not haue don to your selfe If you say that ye are content to stande to the very same lawe as if ye be a reasonable and a constant man you must needes say Loe then good Syr you haue concluded your selfe and all your companions plaine heretiques for the refusal of the Article Conceiued of the holye Ghost whiche ye omitte in the rehearsall of your Creede which Article I am assured ye find not there Then further seing that the Archeheretique Eutiches and before him Appollinarius in the recitinge of the common Creede ranne in a maner the same race you following them at the heeles as fast as may be pretermitting also these wordes Incarnatus est de Spiritu sancto here might we euen by your owne rule and exaumple crye oute vppon you all as Apollinarians and Eutichians and that with more colourable matter then you haue eyther to make Maister Fekenham a Donatiste or that your Apologie hath to make the worthie and learned Cardinall Hosius a Zuenckfeldian Wherein your Rethorique is all togeather as good as is this yours here against Maister Fekenham Neither doe we
not Constantines the great his example Who being an Ethnike became a Christian and to the vttermost of his power set forth Christes religion in al the Empire what then your conclusion of supreame regiment wil not necessarily folow thereof And when Eusebius calleth him as it were a common or vniuersal bishop I suppose ye meane not that he was a bisshop in dede For your self cōfesse that princes and Bisshops offices are far distincted and disseuered and that the one ought not to break in to the office of the other And if ye did so meane Eusebius himself would sone confounde yow if ye reherse Constantines whole sentence that he spake to the Bisshopes For thus he saith to the bisshops Vos quidem eorum quae intus sunt in Ecclesia agenda ego verò eorum quae extra sunt Episcopus à Deo sum constitutus You are bisshops saith he of those things that are to be don within the Churche I am bisshop of outwarde thinges Which answere of his may satisfie any reasonable man for all that ye bring in here of Constantine or al that ye shall afterward bring in which declareth him no supreme iudge or chief determinour of causes Ecclesiastical but rather the contrary and that he was the ouerseer in ciuile matters And the most that may be enferred therof is that he had the procuration and execution of Church maters which I am assured al Catholiks wil graūt But now whereas ye charge M. Fekenham partly with subtil partly with fowle shiftes this is in you surely no subtyle but a blonte and a fowle shamelesse shifte to shifte the Idols into the Image of Christe and his saints and whereas Constantine put doune the paynims Idols to make the simple belieue that the reformation which he made was such as your reformation or rather deformation is For to leaue other things to say that Constantine forbadde to set vp Images is an open and a shamelesse lye for he set vp the Crosse of Christe that is so owtragiously and blasphemously vylayned by you euery where in the steade of the idolles he decked and adorned the Churches euery where with holy Images the remembraunce of Christes incarnation and for the worship of his saints therby to sette forth the truth and the worship of God and to conuert al nations from Idolatrie and deuelishe deceite M. Horne The Diuision 21. Pag. 15. Our sauiour Christ meante not to forbidde or destroy touchinge the rule seruice and chardge of Princes in Church causes that vvhich vvas figured in the lavve or prophecied by the Prophetes For he came to fulfil or accomplish the lavve and the Prophetes by remouing the shadovve and figure and establishing the body and substance to be seene and to appere clearly vvithout any mist or darke couer yea as the povver and authoritie of Princes vvas appointed in the Lavv and Prophets as it is proued to stretch it selfe not only to ciuile causes but also to the ouersight maintenance setting foorth and furtherance of Religion and matters Ecclesiastical Euen so Christ our Sauiour .56 confirmed this their authoritie commaunding all men to attribute and geue vnto Caesar that vvhich belongeth vnto him admonishing notvvithstanding al Princes and people that Caesars authority is not infinit or vvithout limits for such authority belōgeth only to the King of al Kings ▪ but bounded and circumscribed vvithin the boundes assigned in Gods vvorde and so vvill I my vvorde to be vnderstanded vvhen so euer I speake of the povver of Princes Stapleton M. Horne goeth yet nedelessely foreward to proue that Christ did not destroy the rule of Princes in Churche causes figured in the olde Lawe and now at length catcheth he one testimonie out of the new Testament to proue his saiyng which is Geue vnto Caesar that belongeth vnto him Which place nothing at al serueth his turne but rather destroyeth I will not say any figure of the old Testament but M. Hornes foolish figuratiue Diuinitie For it is so farre of that of this place M. Horne may make any ground for the Ecclesiasticall authoritye of Princes that it doth not as much as inferre that we ought to pay so much as tribute to our Princes but only that we may paie it For the question was framed of the captious Iewes not whether they ought but whether they might lawfully paie any tribute to Caesar. Whiche was then an externall and an infidell Prince For if M. Horne will say those woordes importe a precise necessitie he shall haue muche a doe to excuse the Italians Frenchmen Spaniardes and our Nation which many hundred yeares haue paid no tribute to Caesar. But I pray you M. Horne why haue you defalked and curtailed Christes aunswere Why haue you not set forth his whole and entier sentence Geue to Caesar that belongeth to Caesar and to God that belongeth to God which later clause I am assured doth much more take away a supreme regiment in al causes Ecclesiastical then necessarily by force of any wordes binde vs to paie yea any tribute to our Prince And wil ye see how it happeneth that Hosius a great learned and a godly Bishoppe of Spaine as M. Horne him selfe calleth him euen by this verye place proueth against the Emperour Constantius and telleth it him to his face that he had nothing to doe with matters Ecclesiasticall Whose woordes we shall haue an occasion hereafter to rehearse Yea S. Ambrose also vseth the same authoritie to represse the like vsurped authoritie of Valentinian the yonger This ill happe hath M. Horne euen with his first authoritie of the new Testament extraordinarie and impertinentlie I can not tell howe chopped in to cause the leaues of his boke and his lies to make the more mouster and shew But nowe whereas this place serueth nothing for any authoritie Ecclesiasticall in the Prince and least of all for his preeminent and peerlesse authoritie in all causes Ecclesiasticall as M. Horne fansieth Yet least any man being borne doune with the great weight of so mightie a proufe should thinke the Princes power infinite M. Horne to amende this inconuenience of his greate gentlenes thought good to preuent this mischief and to admonish the Reader therof and that his meaning is not by this place to geaue him an infinite authoritie or without limites but such onely as is bounded and circumscribed within the boundes of Gods worde and least ye should mistake him he would himself so to be vnderstanded Which is for al this solemnitie but a foolish and a friuolous admonitiō without any cause or groūd ād groūded only vpō M. Horns fantistical imaginatiō and not vpon Christ as he surmiseth Who willeth that to be geauen to Caesar that is Caesars and to God that is Gods but determineth and expresseth nothing that is to be geuen to Caesar but only paiement of money And yet if we consider as I haue saied what was the question demaunded it doth not determine that neither
though the thing it selfe be moste true Howe be it this admonition serueth Maister Horne and his brethren for manye and necessarye purposes to rule and maister their Princes by at their pleasure that as often as their doings like them not they may freely disobey and say it is not â–ª Gods word wherof the interpretation they referre to them selues And so farre it serueth some of them and the moste zealouse of them that nowe their Prince though Supreme gouernour and iudge in al causes Ecclesiastical may not by Gods worde appointe them as much as a Surplesse or Cope to be worne in the Churche or Priestlike and decent apparell to be worne of theÌ„ otherwise Yea some of them of whom we haue already spoken haue found a way and that by Gods woorde to depose the Quenes Maiesty from al manner of iurisdiction as well temporal as spiritual and that by Gods holy worde Whereof these men make a very Welshemans hose to say the truth and amonge other M. Horne him selfe for all his solemne admonition For we plainly say that this kind of supremacie is directly against Gods holy worde M. Horne The .22 Diuision pag. 15. b. And this to be Christes order and meaning that the Kings of the Nations should be the supreme gouernours ouer their people not only us temporal but also in Spirituall or Ecclesiasticall causes .57 the blessed Apostles Peter and Paule doe plainly declare The supremacie of Princes they set foorth vvhen they commaund euery soule that is euery man vvhether he be as Chrysostome saith an Apostle Euangelist Prophete Prieste Monke or of vvhat so euer calling he be to be subiect and obey the higher povvers as Kings and their Lieutenants or gouernours vnder them And they declare that this supreme gouernement is occupied and exercised in or aboute the praysing furthering and aduauncing of vertue or vertuous actions and coÌ„trary vvise in correcting staiyng aÌ„d repressing al maner of vice or vicious actioÌ„s vvhich are the propre obiect or matter herof Thus doth Basilius take the meaning of the Apostles saiyng This semeth to me to be the office of a Prince to aide vertue and to impugne vice Neither S. Paule neither the best learned among the aunciente Fathers did restreine this povver of Princes onely to vertues and vices bidden or forbidden in the second table of Gods commaundementes vvherein are conteined the duties one man ovveth to an other But also did plainely declare them selues to meane that the authority of Princes ought to stretche it selfe to the maintenaunce praise and furtheraunce of the vertues of the firste table and the suppression of the contrary vvherein onely consisteth the true Religion and spirituall Seruice that is due from man to God S Paule in his Epistle to Timothe teacheth the Ephesians that Kings and Rulers are constituted of God for these two purposes that their people may liue a peaceable life thourough their gouernmente and ministerie both in godlines vvhich is as S. .58 Augustine interpreth it the true and chiefe or propre vvorshippe of God and also in honestie or semelinesse in vvhich tvvo vvoordes Godlines and Honestie he conteined vvhat so euer is coÌ„maunded either in the first or second Table S. Augustine also shevveth this to be his minde vvhen describing the true vertues vvhich shall cause princes to be blessed novve in Hope and aftervvard in deed addeth this as one especiall condicion required by reason of their chardge and callinge If that saith he they make their power which they haue a seruaunt vnto Gods Maiestie to enlarge most wide his worshippe Seruice or Religion To this purpose also serue all those testimonies vvhiche I haue cited before out of S. Aug. against the Donatists vvho in his booke De. 12. abusiâ—e num gradibus teacheth that a Prince or Ruler must labour to be had in avve of his subiectes for the seueritie against the traunsgressours of Goddes Lavve Not meaning only the transgressours of the seconde table in temporall matters But also against the offendours of the first table in .59 Spirituall or Ecclesiasticall causes or matters VVhich his meaning he declareth plainely in another place vvhere he auoucheth the saiyng of S. Paule The Prince beareth not the sworde in vaine to proue therevvith against Petilian the Donatist that the povver or authority of Princes vvhich the Apostle speaketh of in that sentence is geuen vnto them to make sharpe Lavves to further true Religion and to suppresse Heresies and Schismes and therefore in the same place he calleth the Catholique Churche that hathe such Princes to gouerne to this effect A Church made strong whole or fastened together with Catholique princes meaning that the Church is vveake rent and parted in sonder vvhere Catholique Gouernours are not to maintaine the vnitie thereof in Churche matters by their authoritie and povver Gaudentius the Donatist found him selfe agreeued that Emperors shuld entremeddle and vse their povver in matters of religion affirming that this vvas to restreine men of that freedome that God had set men on That this vvas a great iniurie to God if he meaning his religion should be defended by men And that this vvas nothing els but to esteeme God to be one that is not able to reuenge the iniuries done against him selfe S. Augustine doth ansvvere and refute his obiections vvith the authoritie of S. Pauls saiyng to the Romaines Let euery soule be subiect to the higher powers c. For he is Gods minister to take vengeance on him that doth euill interpreting the minde of the Apostle to be that the authoritie and povver of Princes hath to deale in Ecclesiastical causes so 60 vvel as in Temporal And therfore saith to Gaudentius and to you al Blotte out these saiyngs of S. Paule 13. Rom. if you can or if you can not then set naught by them as ye doe Reteine a most wicked meaning of al these saiyngs of the Apostle leaste you loose your freedome in iudging or els truely for that as men ye are ashamed to doe before men crie out if you dare Let murtherers be punished let adulterers be punished lette all other faults be they neuer so heinous or ful of mischief be punished by the Magistrate we wil that only wicked faultes against religioÌ„ be exeÌ„pt from punishmeÌ„t by the lawes of kings or rulers c. Herken to the Apostles and thou shalt haue a great aduantage that the kingly power cannot hurt thee doe wel and so shalt thou haue praise of the same power c. That thing that ye doe is not only not good but it is a great euill to witte to cut in sunder the vnity and peace of Christ to rebelle against the promises of the Gospel and to beare the Christian armes or badges as in a ciuil warre against the true and highe King of the Christians The .18 chapter declaring how Princes haue to gouerne in cases of the first Tables answering to certain places out of the Canonicall Epistles of the
kepeth a solemne festiuall daie of the holy Ghoste sodenly by the wicked Turks besieged and shortly after the city and the whole Greke empire came into the Turks hands and possession Wherein God seameth as before to the Iewes so afterwarde to the Grecians as yt were with pointing and notyfying yt with his finger to shewe and to notifie to all the worlde the cause of the finall destruction as well of the one as of the other people But what speke I of Grece we nede not ronne to so fare yeares or contries The case toucheth vs much nearer The realme of Boheame and of late yeares of France and Scotlande the noble contrey of Germany with some other that I neade not name be to to lyuely and pregnant examples of this your true but neadlesse and impertinente admonition For the whiche notwithstandinge seeinge ye deale so freelye and liberallye I thowght good also to returne you an other I suppose not neadlesse or impertinente for you and such other as doe prayse and commende so highly this Andronicus doinges And nowe might I here breake of from this and goe further forth sauing that I can not suffer you to bleare the readers eies as thowgh the Emperours Theodosius and Valentinianus sayings or doings shoulde serue any thinge for your pretensed primacy We saith Valentinian to the Emperour Theodosius owght to defende the faithe which we receiued of our auncetours withe all competente deuotion and in this our tyme preserue vnblemished the worthy reuerence dewe to the blessed Apostle Peter So that the most blessed bisshop of the cyty of Rome to whome antiquity hath geuen the principality of priesthod aboue all other may O most blessed father and honorable Emperour haue place and liberty to geue iudgement in such matters as concerneth faith and priests And for this cause the bisshop of Constātinople hath according to the solemne order of councells by his lybel appealed vnto hī And this is writē M. Horne to Theodosius him self by a commō letter of Valentinian and the Empresses Placidia and Eudoxia Which Placidia writeth also a particular letter to her said sonne Theodosius and altogether in the same sense Harken good M. Horne and geue good aduertisement I walke not and wander as ye doe here alleaging this Emperour in an obscure generality whereof can not be enforced any certayne particularity of the principal Question I goe to worke with you plainly trewlye and particularlye I shewe you by your own Emperour and by playn words the Popes supremacy and the practise withal of appeales frō Constantinople to Rome that it is the lesse to be marueled at yf Michael in the forsayde coūcel at Lions cōdescēded to the same And your Andronicus with his Grecians the lesse to be borne withal for breaking and reuoking the said Emperours good and lawful doings Neither is it to be thought that Theodosius thowght otherwise of this primacy But because ye hereafter wring and wrest him to serue your turne I will set him ouer to that as a more commodiouse place to debate his doings therein M. Horne The .26 Diuision Pag. 19. a. Hitherto I haue proued plainly by the holy Scriptures and by some suche Doctours as frō age to age haue vvitnessed th' order of ecclesiasticall gouernmēt in the Church of Christ yea by the confession testimony and example of some of the most godly Emperours thēselues that such .69 like gouernment in Church causes as the Queenes maiesty taketh vpō her doth of duty belōg vnto the ciuil Magistrates and Rulers and therfore they may yea they ought to claim and take vpon them the same Novv remayneth that I proue this same by the continual practise of the like gouernment in some one parte of Christendom and by the general counsayles vvherein as ye affirme the right order of Ecclesiastical gouernment in Christ his Church hath been most faithfully declared and shevved from tyme to tyme. Stapleton Hitherto you haue not brought any one thing to the substantial prouf of your purpose worth a good strawe neither scripture nor Doctour nor Emperour Among your fowre emperours by you named ye haue iugled in one that was a stark heretik but as subtily as ye thought ye had hādled the matter ye haue not so craftely cōueyed your galles but that ye are espied Yet for one thing are ye here to be cōmended that now ye would seame to frame as a certain fixed state of the matter to be debated vpō ād to the which ye would seme to direct your proufs that ye wil bring And therin you deale with vs better thē hitherto ye haue done seaming to seke by dark generalities as it were corners to luske and lurke in Neither yet here walke ye so plainly ād truely as ye woulde seme but in great darknes with a scōse of dymme light that the readers should not haue the clere vew and sight of the right way ye should walke in whom with this your dark sconse ye leade farre awrie For thus you frame vs the state of the Question M. Horne The 27. Diuision Pag. 19. b. The gouernment that the Queenes maiesty taketh most iustly vppon her in Ecclesiastical causes is the guiding caring prouiding ordering directing and ayding the Ecclesiastical state vvithin her dominions to the furtheraunce maintenaunce and setting foorth of true religion vnity and quietnes of Christes Church ouerseyng visitīg refourming restrayning amending ād correcting al maner persons vvith al maner errours superstitiōs Heresies Schismes abuses offences contempts and enormities in or about Christes Religiō vvhatsoeuer This same authority rule and gouernmēt vvas practised in the Catholik Church by the most Christiā Kings and Emperours approued cōfirmed and cōmended by the best counsailes both general and national The .20 Chapter Declaring the state of the Question betwene M. Horne and Fekenhā touching the Othe Stapleton HEre is a state framed of you M. Horne but farre square from the Question in hande For the Question is not nowe betwene M. Fekēham and you whether the Prince may visit refourme and correcte all maner of persons for al maner of heresies and schismes and offences in Christian Religion which perchaunce in some sense might somewhat be borne withal if ye meane by this visitation and reformation the outward execution of the Churche lawes and decrees confirmed by the ciuill magistrate roborated with his edictes and executed with his sworde For in such sorte many Emperours and Princes haue fortified and strenghthened the decrees of bisshops made in Councels both general and national as we shal in the processe see And this in Christian Princes is not denied but commended But the Question is here now whether the Prince or lay Magistrat may of him selfe and of his owne princely Authority without any higher Ecclesiasticall power in the Churche within or without the Realme visit refourme and correct and haue al maner of gouernmēt and Authority in al things and causes ecclesiastical or no. As whether the Prince may by
his own supreme Authority depose and set vp bisshops and Priests make Iniunctions of doctrine prescribe order of Gods seruice enact matters of religion approue and disproue Articles of the faith take order for administration of Sacraments commaunde or put to silence preachers determine doctrine excommunicat and absolue with such like which all are causes ecclesiastical and al apperteyning not to the inferiour ministerye which you graunt to Priestes and bisshops onely but to the supreme iurisdiction and gouernment which you doe annexe to the Prince onely This I say is the state of the Question now present For the present Question betwene you and M. Fekenham is grounded vppon the Othe comprised in the Statute which Statute emplieth and concludeth al these particulars For concealing whereof you haue M. Horne in the framing of your ground according to the Statute omitted cleane the ij clauses of the Statute folowing The one at the beginning where the Statute saith That no forayn person shall haue any maner of Authority in any spirituall cause within the Realme By which wordes is flatly excluded all the Authority of the whole body of the Catholike Church without the Realme As in a place more conuenient toward the end of the last book it shal by Gods grace be euidently proued The other clause you omitte at the ende of the said Satute which is this That all maner Superiorities that haue or maye lawfully be exercised for the visitatiō of persons Ecclesiasticall and correcting al maner of errours heresies and offences shall be for euer vnited to the Crowne of the Realme of Englande Wherein is employed that yf which God forbidde a Turke or any heretike whatsoeuer shoulde come to the Crowne of Englande by vertu of this Statute and of the Othe al maner superioritye in visiting and correcting Ecclesiastical persones in al maner matters should be vnited to him Yea and euery subiecte should sweare that in his conscience he beleueth so This kinde of regiment therefore so large and ample I am right wel assured ye haue not proued nor euer shal be able to proue in the auncient Church while ye liue When I say this kinde of regiment I walke not in confuse and general words as ye doe but I restrayne my self to the foresaid particulars now rehersed and to that platte forme that I haue already drawen to your hand and vnto the which Maister Fekenham must pray you to referre and apply your euidences Otherwise as he hath so may he or any man els the chiefe pointes of all being as yet on your side vnproued still refuse the Othe For the which doinges neither you nor any man else can iustly be greued with him As neither with vs M. Horne ought you or any mā els be greued for declaring the Truth in this point as yf we were discōtēted subiects or repyning against the obediēce we owe to our Gracious Prince and our Countre For beside that we ought absolutely more obey God then man and preferre the Truth which our Sauiour himself protested to be encouraging al the faithful to professe the Truth and geuing them to wit that in defending that they defended Christ himself before al other worldly respects whatsoeuer beside al this I say whosoeuer wil but indifferently consider the matter shal see that M. Horne himselfe in specifying here at large the Quenes Mai. gouernement by the Statute intended doth no lesse in effect abridge the same by dissembling silence then the Catholikes doe by open and plain contradiction For whereas the Statute and the Othe to the which all must swere expresseth A supreme gouernment in al thinges and causes without exception Maister Horne taking vpon him to specifie the particulars of this general decree and amplyfying that litle which he geueth to the Quenes Maiesty with copy of wordes ful statutelyke he leaueth yet out and by that leauing out taketh from the meaning of the Statute the principal cause ecclesiasticall and most necessary mete and conuenient for a Supreme Gouernour Ecclesiasticall What is that you aske Forsoth Iudgement determining and approuing of doctrine which is true and good and which is otherwise For what is more necessary in the Churche then that the Supreme gouernour thereof should haue power in al doubtes and controuersies to decide the Truthe and to make ende of questioning This in the Statute by Maister Hornes silence is not comprised And yet who doubteth that of al thinges and causes Ecclesiastical this is absolutelye the chiefest Yea and who seeth not that by the vertue of this Statute the Quenes Maiesty hath iudged determined and enacted a new Religiō contrary to the iudgement of all the Bisshops and clergy in the Conuocation represented of her highnes dominions Yea and that by vertue of the same Authority in the last paliament the booke of Articles presented and put vp there by the consent of the whole conuocation of the newe pretended clergy of the Realme and one or ij only excepted of al the pretended Bisshops also was yet reiected and not suffred to passe Agayne preachinge the woorde administration of the Sacramentes binding and loosing are they not thinges and causes mere Spirituall and Ecclesiasticall And howe then are they here by you omitted Maister Horne Or howe make you the Supreme gouernment in al causes to rest in the Quenes Maiesty yf these causes haue no place there Which is nowe better I appeale to al good consciences plainly to maintayne the Truthe then dissemblinglye to vpholde a falshood Plainly to refuse the Othe so generallye conceyued then generally to sweare to it beinge not generallye meaned But now let vs see how M. Horne wil direct his proufes to the scope appointed THE SECOND BOOKE DISPROVING THE PRETENSED PRActise of Ecclesiastical gouernement in Emperours and Princes of the first .600 yeares after Christ. M. Horne The .28 Diuision pag. 19. b. Constantinus of vvhose careful gouernmēt in Church causes I haue spoken somevvhat before tooke vpon him and did exercise the 70. supreme rule and gouernement in repressing al maner Idolatrie and false Relligion in refourming and promoting the true religion and in restreining and correcting al maner errours schismes heresies and other enormities in or about religion and vvas moued herevnto of duety euen by Gods vvorde as he him self reporteth in a vehemēt prayer that he maketh vnto God saiyng I haue takē vpō me and haue brought to passe helthful things meaning reformation of Religion being perswaded therevnto by thy word And publishing to all Churches after the Councel at Nice vvhat vvas there done he professeth that in his iudgement the chiefest end and purpose of his Imperial gouernement ought to be the preseruation of true religiō and godly quietnes in al Churches I haue iudged saith this godlye Emperoure this ought before all other thinges to be the ende or purpose wherevnto I should addresse my power and authority in gouernement that the vnitie of faith pure loue and agreemēt of religiō towardes the
in al Ecclesiastical causes the supreme rule to Emperours is but a great vntruthe boldly auouched but no maner of way yet proued as hath bene declared nor hereafter to be proued as it shall by Gods grace appeare Againe that he saieth All Churche matters did depende of the Emperours and for witnesse thereof alleageth Socrates is an other no lesse vntruthe also For this prety syllable All is altogether M. Hornes and not Socrates pretely by him shifted in to helpe forwarde a naughty matter The very text alleaged by M. Horne hath not that worde nor speaketh not so generally But it is no rare matter with men of M. Hornes brotherhood to ouerreache their Authours and therefore the lesse to be wondered at though not the lesse to be borne with And to this place of Socrates I haue before answered in my Returne against M. Iewel That which foloweth out of Eusebius proueth M. Hornes purpose neuer a deale Except M. Horne thinke some waight to lye in those words where the Emperour is called a Common or Vniuersall Bisâ—hop as though we shoulde gather thereby that the Emperour was then as the Pope is nowe and hath allwaies bene Except these woordes helpe M. Hornes primacy nothing is there that wil helpe it reade and consider the place who listeth But as for these woordes what sense they beare no man better then Constantine him selfe by the report of the same Eusebius also can tell vs. Constantin in dede was called of Eusebius as a commoÌ„ bisshop that is as a common ouerseer by reason of his passing zele and singular diligence in furdering Gods true Religion But that he exercised therein no such supreme gouernement as M. Horne fancyeth neither made him selfe bisshop of bisshoppes but stayed him selfe within the limites and boundes of his owne Iurisdiction it appeareth manifestly by these his woordes spoken to a great number of bisshoppes as Eusebius recordeth it in his own hearing to haue bene said I am also saith the Emperour a bishop 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 But you are bisshoppes or ouerseers of those thinges that are within the Churche But I being by God sette ouer those thinges that are without the Church am also as it were a bisshop or ouerseer Marke wel these words M. Horne Your allegation auoucheth not the Emperor absolutely to be a bisshop but 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Appointed of God as a certain coÌ„moÌ„ bisshop that is resembling for his great zeale to Gods Church the very office and person of a bisshop But here the Emperour distinctly expresseth the truâ— bisshops office and vocation to be different from his own office and calling He confesseth I say expressely that the bisshoppes are appointed of God to be the Rulers ouerseers and directers of those things that are within the Church that is that doe concerne the gouernment of spiritual causes and matters mere ecclesiastical But him selfe he acknowledgeth to be ordayned of God ouer those things that are without the Churche as of wordly and ciuil matters ouer the which he being the Emperour was the supreme gouernour and in that respect he thought he might after a sorte call him self also a bisshop which soundeth an Ouerseer Ruler and Guyder of such things as are to his charge committed And verily after the paterne and example of this Noble first Christian Emperour first I say that opeÌ„ly professed and defended the same it may wel be thought the words spoken to Christian Princes at their CoronatioÌ„ time haue ben coÌ„ceiued and vsed The which also that the Reader may see how distinct aÌ„d differeÌ„t in dede the vocatioÌ„s are of PriÌ„ces and Bisshops and yet how in some sorte thei both are bisshops that is Ouerseers of Gods people as CoÌ„stantine professed hiÌ„ self to be I wil here insert the very words vsually rehersed to Princes at their coronatioÌ„ time by the bishops annointing them These are the words Accipe CoronaÌ„ regni tui quae licet ab indignis episcoporum tameÌ„ manibus capiti tuo imponitur In nomine Patris Filij Spiritus Sancti Quam sanctitatis gloriaÌ„ honoreÌ„ opus fortitudinis intelligas significare per hanc te participeÌ„ ministerij nostri non ignores Ita vt sicut nos in interioribus Pastores restoresque animarum intelligimur ita tu contra omnes aduersitates ecclesiae Christi defensor assistas regnique tibi à Deo dati c. Take the Crowne of your kingdom which is put vpon your heade by the handes of bisshops though vnworthy in the name of the Father the Sonne and the Holy Ghost The which Crown you must vnderstand doth signify the glory aÌ„d honour of Godlynes and the worke of Fortitude By this also vnderstaÌ„d that you are partakener of our Ministery So that as we are knoweÌ„ to be the pastours and gouerners of mens soules in matters internal so you also shoulde assiste as a defendour of the Church of Christ and of the kingdom geueÌ„ to you by God against al aduersites You see here M. Horne that as in the words of king Iosaphat in the old law and of CoÌ„stantin the first ChristiaÌ„ Emperour so to this day in the CoronatioÌ„ of al ChristeÌ„ Princes there is made a plain distinctioÌ„ betwene the Emperours or Princes Office and the Office charge and coÌ„mission of a bisshop coÌ„missioÌ„ I say coÌ„mitted to him not of the Prince but of God And dare you then to coÌ„found theÌ„ Or dare you for shame M. Horne make the world beleue that CoÌ„stantin bore himselfe for a Supreme Gouernour in al causes ecclesiastical or spiritual when he him self in plain woordes confesseth that of spiritual or Ecclesiastical matters the bisshops are of God not of him appointed the Rulers and ouerseers but he hath of God coÌ„mitted vnto him the Charge and rule of those matters that are out of the Church that are in dede no Church matters but matters of policy matters of ciuil gouerment matters of this world and coÌ„cerning this present life only M. Horne The 34. Diuision Pag. 22. a. The Ecclesiastical histories make mention of many Synodes or councelles called or assembled at the appointment and order of this Emperour But the most famous and notable vvas the Nicene Councel about the vvhich consider and marke vvhat vvas the occasion by vvhose authority it vvas summoned and called together and vvhat vvas the doings of the Emperour from the beginning vnto the dissolution thereof and yee shal see plainely as in a Glasse that by the order and practise of the Catholik Church notified in the order of this general Councel the .82 supreme gouernment in Ecclesiastical causes is in the Emperor and and ciuil Magistrates and your 83. opinion condemned by the vniforme agreement of .318 of the most Catholik Bisshops in the vvorlde commending and allovving for most godly vvhat so euer the Emperour did in or about this councel The occasion of this famous and most godly councell vvas the
his subiectes to the ende he might by his humbling of him selfe aduance and exalt Gods glory to the edifiyng and quietnes of his Churche The day came vvhiche vvas the day before the first Session should be in the councel as Socrates saith the Bishoppes did not sleape their ovvne matters but had their billes in a readines and deliuered them vnto the Emperour This vigilant noursefather vnto Gods Churche had cared and deuised so diligently for the common cause as the Bishoppes had done for their priuate quarelles and therefore vvhen he had receiued their Libelles verye .86 politiquelye saieth bicause he vvoulde irritate none of them for that tyme That the day of general iudgement shoulde be a fitte time for these accusations and Christ the Iudge then would iudge al men As for me .87 it is not leafull to take vpon me 8â— the iugement of .89 suche Priestes accused and accusing one an other VVhereunto neuertheles he added this priuy nippe to pynche them vvithal For of al other thinges saith he this is least seemely that Bishoppes shoulde shewe them selues suche as ought to be iudged of others And so caused the Libelles to be cast into the fire giuing them an earnest exhortation to peace and quietnesse Stapleton It is a worlde to see the singular logicke and depe reasoning of M. Horne that can of such slender premisses inferre such mighty conclusions For the Emperour to be the Supreme Gouernour in all matters or causes temporall or spirituall it appereth most plain saieth he to be the practise of the Church by these Bisshops câ—lled vnto the Nicene Councel Answere first M. Horne How could this possiblye be a practise of the Churche that neuer before was vsed in the Churche Except you wil say that euen heathen princes may be your Supreme gouernours in al causes Ecclesiastical You knowe before this Constantine there was neuer Christian Emperour to whome bisshoppes might put vp their complaintes as to their Supreme gouernour onelye Philip excepted Who is neuer read euer to haue medled with the lest matter or cause Ecclesiasticall but liued rather like a close Christian being afearde to displease the Romain Legions who then were in maner al heathens and who as the worlde then wente bore al the stroke in electing of the Emperour and in the continuance also of him Contrarywise that he was subiect to the Bisshops it appereth wel by the doing of Pope Fabian shutting him out at an Easter tyme from the number of coÌ„municants because he sticked to confesse his sinnes as other Christians did Answere therefore first to this howe you auouche that for a practise which was or coulde neuer be vsed Wel lette this goe for an other vntruthe Now let vs heare howe ioylely you wil proue that the 318. Fathers of the Nicene Councel doe condemne M. Fekenhams opinion which before you promised to doe The cause is to your seeming that certain Bisshops accused one the other before the Emperour Constantine But how can this be a good motiue for you M. Horn to pronounce him therefore a Supreme Gouernour in all causes temporal and spiritual seing it dothe not appere what those causes were which the bisâ—hops did put vp vnto him They might be and so it is most likely they were causes temporal Verily your selfe confesseth they were priuat quarrels and so no matter of faith and religioÌ„ of which can growe no priuat quarrels but coÌ„moÌ„ coÌ„trouersies but as it may seme it was some priuat coÌ„teÌ„tioÌ„ betwene neighbour aÌ„d neighbour for at that time euery town had bis bisshops yea many meane Villages also concerning the limites and boundes of their possessions or â—uch like matter which is a matter plaine temporall Beside this they were not al at dissention but certaine and perchaunce very fewe how is then M. Fekenham condemned by 318. Bisshops of Nice I see you wil play smal game rather then ye wil sit out I wil now bring you for M. FekeÌ„ham and for the Popes supremacy no such trieflinge toyes and folishe gheasses but a substantial authour Athanasius him self that reciteth out of Pope Iulius epistle that this famous and moste godly synode decreed that no bisshop should be deposed onlesse the Pope were first thereof aduertised and that nothing owght to be determined in Councel but that he should be thereof made priuye before But why doe I craue ayde against you of this Councell seing your own example plainlye destroyeth your imagined Primacy in that Constantine answereth to these quarreling bisshops that it was not lawful for hiÌ„ to be their Iudge Which sentence of his being so plaine you more grosslye then truely or politykely would elude as thowgh ConstaÌ„tin meant no such matter but politykely spake this because he would not irritate them or leaste by priuate quarrels the weighty cause of the faith in hand should be hindred Such gay gloses that destroy the text may you by your extrauagant Authority make at your pleasure But the senteÌ„ce of Sozomene only laied forth shal both discouer your bastard glose and open also your vntrue handling of his text For Constantine refusing to iudge of the bisshoppes complaintes calling them first as Ruffinus at large reherseth Goddes and such as ought to iudge ouer him not to be iudged of him or of any men at al but of God only he addeth and saieth as Sozomenus your alleaged Author reporteth As for me 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 being a man which woordes you guilfully left out it is not lawfull to take vpon me 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 such iudgement not the iudgemeÌ„t as you absolutely but vntruly turn it For straight he expouÌ„deth what maner of iudgement it is not lawful for hiÌ„ to take vpoÌ„ him adding immediatly 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 wheÌ„ priests are parties plaintifs and defendants not of such Priestes c. as you now the third tyme in one sentence most lewdely and liyengly doe translate it These woordes therefore of Constantine thus spoken to the Bisshoppes were not politikely as you glose Maister Horne but religiously and reuerentlye deuised as to whome in plaine woordes he said Deus vos constituit Sacerdotes potestatem vobis dedit de nobis quoque iudicandi ideo à vobis rectè iudicamur Vos autem non potestis ab hominibus iudicari God hath appointed you Priestes And hath geuen you power to iudge ouer vs also And therefore we are orderly iudged of you But you can not be iudged of men Here by the waye Maister Horne The best the noblest and the wysest Emperour that euer Christendome had confesseth the Bisshoppes his superioures and iudges Shewe you where euer any wise or good Bisshop so flatly agnised the Emperour his superiour or Iudge in matters of Religion Nowe that this facte of Constantine proceded not of policie but of reuerence beholde howe this example was interpreted afterward aboue a thousand yeares past both of Emperours and of Bisshops Martianus that vertuouse Emperour protested
of the question betwene M. Horne and M. Fekenham here For S. Ambrose wil haue the conference and trial of the faith to appertain to Priests chiefly and onely For these wordes he spake against the yong Valentinian who being seduced in his minoritie as our late Soueraine King Edwarde was would haue the matter of faith to be tried in Palaice before him and his benche as matters of faithe are nowe in the Parliamente concluded Contrarywise M. Horne will haue the supreme iudgement of matters of faith to rest in the Prince and all thinges measured by that rule and square that the Prince prescribeth You see howe the iudgement of the Auncient Fathers accordeth with the opinion of vpstarte Protestants But will you knowe M. Horne what Constantine intendeth in that his exhortation made to the Bisshoppes He findeth fault and worthelye with suche as were faultye for their diuision and dissention in Relligion and doth referre them to holye Scripture that dothe euidentlye instructe vs of Gods minde But wherein your liegerdemaine bursteth out you shufle in of your owne this syllable All. a pretye knacke I promise you to swete your answeare withall It is true that we must measure and discusse our controuersies by Scripture and neuer resolue against Scripture So where there is no plaine Scripture there the Apostolicall traditions the decrees or Generall Councelles the authoritye of the vniuersall Churche make a good plea. And these Nicene Fathers added vnto the common Creede this woorde 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 expressinge liuely the vnitie of Christes Diuinitie in one substaunce with the Father though the word appere not in scripture and though the Arrians would neuer receiue or allowe it Eutiches the Archeheretique deniyng that Christ had two natures was wonte to aske of the Catholiques In what scripture lye the two natures To whom Mamas the Catholike Bishop answered where find you Homousion in the Scripture Well saith Eutiches in case it be not in the holy scripture it is fouÌ„d in the expositioÌ„ of the holy Fathers TheÌ„ replied Mamas EueÌ„ as HomousioÌ„ is not fouÌ„d in the scripture but in the Fathers expositioÌ„ and interpretatioÌ„ So is it with these wordes two natures of Christ which wordes are not in Scripture but in the Fathers Ye may hereby perceiue M. Horne that ye must not sequester and sonder the Scripture from the coÌ„mon allowed exposition of the Fathers nor geue iudgement in all causes by bare scripture only as ye woulde make vs beleue but take the faith and faithfull exposition of the Fathers withal In like sorte obiected the Eunomians against Gregory Nazianzen for the Godhead of the holy Ghost 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 From whence bring you vs foorth this straunge and vnwriten God But Gregory Nazianzen answereth them and you withal M. Horne 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The loue of the letter is a cloke to them of their wickednesse Thus you see M. Horne how wel Patrisas and howe like you are to your progenitours and auncetours auncient heretiques Arrians Eutychians and Eunomians Is this the grounde M. Horne that moued you among other Articles proposed to the fellowes of the new Colledge in Oxforde to make this one also vnto the which they shoulde sweare or rather forsweare that out of holy Scripture all controuersies might sufficientlye be conuinced I wish here if I speake not to late to that godly fouÌ„dation to the which being though vnworthy a member sometime thereof I ought of duety to wish the best rather to forsake as many God be praised haue done the comfortable benefit of that societie then by absolute subscribing to such a daungerouse Article a snare in dede against many Articles of our Faith to fall to the approuing of your heresies and so to forsake the Catholique societie of all Christendome and of that Churche wherein our Godlye founder Bishope Wicame of famous memorie liued and died Thus muche by the waye To returne to you M. Horne a vehement persequutour of that yong company I tel you again to make your maters more apparaÌ„t ye haue slilye shifted in this prety sillable All. The like part hath the Author of your Apologie plaied with S. Hierome turning him to their purpose and yours here against Traditions saying Omnia ea quae absque testimonio scripturarum quasi tradita ab Apostolis asseruntur percutiuntur gladio Dei All things say they which without the testimonies of Scriptures are holden as deliuered froÌ„ the Apostles be throughlye smitten doune by the sworde of Gods worde Where to frame the sentence to his and your minde ye haue by like authoritie set in this syllable All also M. Horne The .37 Diuision pag. 24. b. VVhen they had agreed of the chiefe pointes vvherefore they vvere assembled the Emperour him selfe calleth foorth Acesius a Bisshoppe at Constantinople of the Nouatians religion and .94 examineth him openlye touching these Articles vvherevnto the vvhole Councell had agreed and subscribed He vvriteth his letters to the Churche at Alexandria vvhere the controuersie touching the Diuinitie of Christ began declaringe that he him self together vvith the Bysshops in the CouÌ„cel had taken vpon him .95 the searching foorth of the truthe and therefore assureth them that al things vvere diligently examined to auoid all ambiguitie and doubtfulnes vvherfore he exhorteth and vvilleth them all that no man make any doubte or delaies but that cherefully they returne againe into the most true vvaye He vvriteth an other to all Bisshoppes and people vvhere so euer vvherin he commaundeth â–ª that no vvâ—itinge of Arius or monument conteyninge Arius doctrine be kept openly or secretly but be burnt vnder paine of death After that all the matters vvere concluÌ„ded and signed vvith their handes subscription the Emperour dissolueth the Councell and licenseth euery one of them to returne home to his ovvne bisshopricke vvith this exhortation that they continue in vnitie of faith that they preserue peace and concorde amongst them selues that from thence forth they abide no more in contentions and last of all after he had made a long oration vnto them touching these matters he commaundeth them that they make prayer continuallye for him his children and the vvhole Empire Stapleton There is no matter heere greatly to be stayed vppon The matter of Acesius proueth litle your purpose Onlesse perchaunce ye thinke that Constantine examined Acesius of his faith and heard his cause as King Henrie did Lambert the sacramentaries cause sitting vpon him as Supreme head and pronouncing by his Vicegerent Cromwell final sentence against him For the whiche sentence M. Foxe wonderfully reueleth with the King and reuileth him too which discourse if any man be desirous to see I remit him to M. Foxes madde Martyrologe The talke of Constantine with Acesius the Nouatian was onely priuate as both Socrates and Nicephorus doe reporte it Open examination no Writer mentioneth It is Maister Hornes vntruthe His Proclamation that no man should kepe Arius
at Constantinople and to the Emperours speach the secoÌ„d time after his banishmeÌ„t Where the Emperour desirous to trie him asked Arrius if he agreed with the Nicene Councel vpon which request he offred to the Emperoure a supplication and a foorme of the Catholike confessioÌ„ pretending to sweare to that but deceauing the prince with a contrary faith in his bosome and swearing to the faith in his bosome By these means th'Emperour dimissed him And therevpoÌ„ the factioÌ„ of Eusebius weÌ„t forthwith 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 with their accustomed violeÌ„ce saith Theodoret to AlexaÌ„der the B. of CoÌ„stantinople and required him to receiue him into CoÌ„munion The Bishop vtterly refused to do it notwithstaÌ„ding the Courtiours request or Princes pleasure because saith AlexaÌ„der being by a whole CouÌ„cell coÌ„demned he caÌ„ not be restored The factioÌ„ of Eusebiê° thretned AlexaÌ„der that if he would not by faire meanes restore him they would force him therto by foule meanes saiyng As against your wil we haue made him come to the Emperours speach so to morow against your wil we wil make you to receiue him into your Church To this point therfore the mater was now brought that Eusebius with his faction conducted by force Arius to the Cathedrall Churche at Constantinople there by violeÌ„ce to Church him But lo as they were going with al their heretical band to the church to play this part God shewed his mighty haÌ„d euen as he did vpoÌ„ the Egyptians in the read sea specified in the old TestameÌ„t or vpon Iudas in the new For in the way Arius was driueÌ„ to seke a place to ease nature where sodainly he auoided with his excrementes his very bowels and entrails aÌ„d in that filthy place gaue ouer his foule filthy stinking soule A mete carpet for such a squier And this is loe the mother Churche whervnto Arius was restored and vnited For other restitution by the true Catholike Bishops whose office it was as ye haue heard to restore him had he none And nowe with this miserable and wretched ende of this Archeheretike Arius wil I also end the doiÌ„gs of CoÌ„stantine the great wherin I haue so farre forth proceeded as M. Horne hath ministred occasion As for the Councel of Tyrus whereof here againe meÌ„tion is reiterated I haue spoken both in this boke aÌ„d also against M. Iewel as is before noted And now may I boldly vnfold your coÌ„clusion M. Horne where you say that the Nicen bisshops agnised this kind of regimeÌ„t in the great CoÌ„stantine â–ª and say quite coÌ„trary they agnised no suche regimeÌ„t which also I haue proued against you eueÌ„ by your own examples of CoÌ„stantine and the Nicen Fathers especially of Athanasius present at the said Councell M. Horne The .39 Diuision pag. 25. b. Constantines sonnes claimed and toke vpoÌ„ them the same authority that their Fathers had done before them and as Zozomen .101 reporteth of them did not only vpholde and mainteine the ordinaunces made by their father Constantine in Church matters but did also make nevv of their ovvne as occasion serued and the necessitie of the time required Constantinus after the death of his father restored Athanasius vvhom his father had .102 deposed to his bishoprike againe vvriting honourable and louing letters to the Churche of Alexandria for his restitution Constantius deposed Liberius the Bisshoppe of Rome for that he vvoulde not consent to the condemnation of Athanasius in vvhose place Foelix vvas chosen vvhom also the Emperour deposed for the like cause and restored again Liberius vnto his bisshoprik vvho being moued vvith th' Emperors kindnes as som vvrite or rather being ouercome vvith ambition .103 becam an Arrian This Emperour deposed diuers bisshops appointing other in their places He called a Synod at Millayn as Socrates vvitnesseth saiyng The Emperour commaunded by his Edict that there shoulde be a Synod holden at Millayn There came to this Councell aboue .300 Bishoppes out of the VVest Countries After this he minded to call a generall Councell of all the East and VVest Bysshops to one place vvhich coulde not conueniently be brought to passe by reason of the greate distaunce of the places and therefore he commaunded the Councell to be kept in tvvo places at Ariminum in Italie and at Nicomedia in Bythinia The .5 Chapter What Ecclesiasticall gouernement the Sonnes of Constantine the Great practised Stapleton YF Constantines Sonnes claimed the same authoritie that their Father had in causes Ecclesiasticall then were they no supreame Iudges no more then their Father was who was none as I haue said and shewed Yet saith M. Horne They not only mainteined their Fathers ordinaunces in Church matters but also made new of their owne But al this is but a loud and a lewd lye Which to be short shal sone appeare in the wordes of Zozomene M. Hornes Author who in the boke aÌ„d chapter quoted by M. Horne writeth thus The Princes also he meaneth Constantines Sonnes concurred to to the encrease of these things he speaketh of encreasing the Christian faith shewing their good affection to the Churches no lesse then their Father and honouring the Clergy their seruaunts and their domesticals with singular promotions and immunites Both confirming their Fathers lawes and making also of their owne against such as went about to sacrifice to worship idols or by any other meanes fell to the Grekes or Heathens superstitions Lo M. Horne heare what your Author saith As before CoÌ„stantine promulged lawes against Idolatrie and honored the Church of Christ and the ministers thereof so did his Sonnes after him As for Church matters as Constantine the Father made no lawes or decrees therto apertaining no more did his SoÌ„nes It is but your impudent vntruth Now touching the first and eldest sonne of Constantine called also Constantine we haue here of him as many lies as lines First in that M. Horne saith that his Father deposed Athanasius who was deposed by the Bishops and not by Constantine for he banished him but depose him he neither did nor could The second that this Constantine restored him to his bishoprick againe wherein he belyeth and so maketh the third lye his Author Theodoret who speaketh of none other restitution but that he released him from exile and banishmente which ye wote is no Bishoply but a Princely function and office But now we may be of good comforte For hauing boren out this brunt I trust we shal shift wel inough for all the residue For now lo we haue an Emperour that as far as I can see tooke vppon him in dede in many things M. Hornes supremacy Which may be proued by Athanasius Hosiê° Hilarius aÌ„d LeoÌ„tius Bisshops of the very same time But praise be to God that the same men al notable lightes of the Catholike Church which declared that he vsed this authority do withal declare their great misliking thereof aÌ„d make him soâ— of theÌ„ a plain foreruÌ„ner of Antichrist as I haue before declared out
c. What then M. Horne was he therefore supreme gouernour in al causes ecclesiastical Yea or in this very cause was he thinke you the supreme gouernour If you had tolde vs some parte of that graue oration somewhat therein perhaps would haue appered either for your purpose or against it Now a graue oratiō he made you say but what that graue talke was or wherein it cōsisted you tel vs not Verily a graue oratiō it was in dede ād such as with the grauity thereof vtterly ouerbeareth the light presumption of your surmised supremacy For this amōg other thīgs he saied to those bisshops grauely in dede 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c. Such a mā therefore do you place in this bisshoply throne that we also which direct the Empire may gladly submitte oure heads to him and reuerence as a medicinable remedy the rebukes that he shall make ouer vs for men we are and must nedes falle somtyme So M. Horne woulde this Emperour haue a bisshop qualified and so was in dede this Ambrose then chosen passingly qualified that he shoulde tel and admonish boldely the Prince of his faultes and the Prince should as gladly and willingly obey him yea and submit his head vnto hī not be the supreme Head ouer hī as you most miserable clawbackes vnworthy of al priestly preeminēce would force modest prīces vnto This was the graue lessō he gaue to the bisshops as Constantin before to the Fathers of Nice 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as a natural louing child 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to the Priestes as to his Fathers not to them as his seruauntes or subiectes in that respecte You say farder but you say vntruly to be alwaies like your selfe that this Emperour confirmed the true faith decreed in a Synod in Illyrico by his royal assent As though your Reader shoulde straight conceyue that as the Quenes Maiesty confirmeth the Actes of parliament with her highnes royall assent and is therefore in dede the Supreme and vndoubted Head ouer the whole parliament so this Emperour was ouer that Synod But Theodoretus your Author alleaged saieth no such thīg Only he saieth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Those thīgs that had ben decreed and established by the Bisshoppes he sent abrode to those that doubted thereof Other confirmatiō then this is not in your Author or any otherwhere mētioned And this was plain ministerial execution of the decrees no royall confirmatiō of them M. Horne The 41. Diuision Pag. 26. a. Theodosius vvas nothing inferiour to Constantine the great neither in zeale care or furtherance of Christes Religiō He bent his vvhole povver and authoritie to the vtter ouerthrovve of superstition and false Religion somevvhat crept in againe in the times of Iulianus and Valēs the vvicked Emperours And for the sure continuance of Religion refourmed he made many godly Lavves he defended the .107 godly bishop of Antioche Flauianus against the bishop of Rome and other bishoppes of the VVeste vvho did .108 falsely accuse him of many crymes and at the lēgthe by his careful endeuour in Churche matters and his .109 Supreme authoritie therein this moste faytful Emperour sayeth Theodoretus sette peace and quietnes amongest the Bishoppes and in the Churches He called a conuocation of the Bishops to the ende that by common consent al should agree in vnytie of doctrine confessed by the Nicen councel to reconcile the Macedonians vnto the catholique Churche and to electe and order a Byshop in the sea of Cōstantinople vvhiche vvas than vacant VVhen the tvvoo fyrste pointes could not be brought to passe as the Emperour vvished they vvent in hande vvith the third to consult amongest them selues touching a fitte Bisshop for Constantinople The Emperour to vvhose iudgement many of the Synode consented thought Gregorie of Nazianzene moste fitte to be Bisshop but he did .111 vtterly refuse that that charge Than the Emperour commaundeth them to make diligēt inquisitiō for some godly man that might be appointed to that rovvme But vvhen the Bisshops could not agree vppon any one the Emperour commaundeth them to bring to him the names of al such as euery one of them thought moste apt to be Bisshop vvriten in a paper together He reserued to him self saith Sozomenus to choose vvhome he liked best VVhen he had redde ouer once or tvvyse the sedule of names vvhich vvas brought vnto him after good deliberation had vvith him self he chose Nectarius although as yet he vvas not christened and the Bisshops maruailing at his iudgemēt in the choise .112 could not remoue him And so vvas Nectarius baptized and made bisshop of Constātinople vvho proued so godly a bisshop that all men deemed this election to be made by Themperour not vvithout some miraculous inspiration of the holy ghost This Emperour perceiuing the Church had ben long tyme molested and dravvē into partes by the Arianisme and like to be more greuously torne in sonder vvith the heresy of Macedonius a B. of Cōstātinople and knovving that his supreme gouernmēt and empire vvas geuē him of God to mainteine the common peace of the Church and confirmation of the true faith summoneth a Synode at Constantinople in the thirde yeere of his reigne vvhich is the second great and general councel of the fovver notable and famous oecumenical councels and vvhen al the bisshops vvhome he had cited vvere assembled he cometh into the councell house amongest them he made vnto them a graue exhortation to consulte diligently like graue Fathers of the matters propoūded vnto them The Macedonians depart out of the Cytie the Catholike Fathers agree conclude a trueth and send the canons of their conclusion to the Emperour .113 to be confirmed vvriting vnto him in these vvords The holy counsaile of bisshops assembled at Constātinople to Theodosius Emperour the most reuerent obseruer of Godlines Religion and loue towardes God VVe geue God thankes who hath appointed your Emperial gouernmēt for the common tranquility of his Churches and to establishe the sounde faith Sithe the tyme of our assembly at Constantinople by your godly commaundement we haue renewed cōcorde amongest our selues and haue prescribed certaine Canōs or rules which we haue annexed vnto this our writing we beseche therefore your clemency to commaunde the Decree of the Counsaile to be stablished by the letters of your holines and that ye wil confirme it and as you haue honoured the Church by the letters wherewith you called vs together euen so that you wil strengthen also the final conclusion of the Decrees with your own sentence and seale After this he calleth an other .114 Councel of bisshops to Constantinople of vvhat Religion so euer thinking that if they might assemble together in his presence and before him conferre touching the matters of Religion vvherein they disagreed that they might be reconciled and brought to vnity of Faith He consulteth vvith Nectarius and sitteth dovvn in the Councel house amongest them al and examineth those
may be obserued and by lawes and penaltyes they ought to force their subiects to the obseruation thereof But to confirme by waye of Ecclesiastical Authority and Supremacy it hath euer belonged only to the bisshops of Rome as by the continual practise of the Church it hath and shal yet better appeare In this sence and as I haue already saied Emperours haue confirmed and by their edictes established the Councels lawes and decrees of the Churche And thus you see M. Horne particularly and plainly what we attribute to Emperours and Ciuil Princes in the calling ordering and confirming of Councels and what we deny most iustly vnto them If you proue that which we graunte you shewe your selfe a slender scholer and a weake aduersary that will take vpon you to confute that practise the limites and conditions where of you knowe not which is altogether to fight in darkenesse or with your owne shadowe If you can proue that which we deny lette the truthe goe on your side But you neither haue in this booke neither shall euer be able to proue it To auoyde therefore hereafter the superfluyte of vnfruteful talke as well for myne as for the Readers ease in al your like obiections of Emperours calling and confirming of Councels I wil referre you to the answeres and distinctions presently made To returne nowe to Theodosius and to you M. Horne we haue one vntruthe more to charge you withal for that you would establishe this peerlesse and Supreme Authority in Theodosius because he hauing receiued in writinge the faith as wel of the Catholikes as of the Eunomians Arians and other heretiks after the reading of them rented all the shedules sauing that which was deliuered by the Catholiks whereupon the heretikes departed ashamed and dashte out of countenauce Whome he had as ye also write before examined of their faith and that after such sorte that they were not only astonyed but began to fall out amōges themselues some lyking some mislykīg the Emperours purpose But alas good M. Horne whie are ye your self nowe as ye seame to me so sodenly dasshed out of countenance Yea and whiche is maruayle in so harde a metall me thinketh somwhat asshamed to and wonderfullye astonied withall Why man Pluck vp your harte and be of good cowrage You wil perchaunce say I borde with yowe and am sette vpon my mery pynnes I woulde to God the matter were suche as yt myght be better lawghed at then pitied And that it might serue more for Democrytus thē Heraclytus and yet to say the truth there is cause and to muche for them bothe Perchaunce nowe some mā wil think I doe but ieste when I speake of shame I would God yt were or myght ons be truelye sayde of youe yt were a goodly sparcle of grace growing Wel I put of that to other mēs iudgement But that ye are dashed out of countenance yea that ye are wonderfully astonied and that euen for the same cause and after the same maner as the Arians and other heretikes thē were I dare say it and proue yt to For if the Arians were asshamed and dasshed out of countenaunce vpō these doinges of Theodosius onely how much more are yowe asshamed and dasshed out of countenaunce whose heresies are cōdemned by so many Kings and Catholyke Emperours Or yf ye say ye are not asshamed then must I replie ô shamelesse fellowe and more impudente then the Arians I nowe adde that ye are more astonied then the Arrians and other heretikes with this facte of Theodosius and therfore full slylie and wylilye what was the doinges of the Emperour ye haue ouerhipped whyche yf ye had put in would haue serued aswel againste yowe as yt did againste them And therfore the memorie of yt so astonied yowe that ye durst not for shame name the matter and yet for folly coulde ye not forbeare to patche yt in as a speciall matter aduauncyng your supreamacy For first as Theodosius did not allowe the open disputations of the Arians Macedonians Eunomians whiche were verie redie to the same so yf he had bene lyuing of late he woulde not ād euē for the same cause he disalowed the other allowed your late westmynster disputations beinge more mete to leade the common people out of the truthe then to confirme them in truthe whereof we haue alredie somwhat towched But nowe I praye yowe M. Horn tel vs what was the Emperours purpose that some heretyks lyked some mislyked wherin as yt were the dogge drinking in Nilus as the olde peruerbe is for feare of stinging ye dare not tary Wel because ye are astonied at the memory of yt I wil tel it for you The Emperor demaūded of the heads of the secte whether they did allowe and receyue the fathers of the Churche that wrote before the diuision beganne Yea marye say they what else we reuerence and honour them as our maysters for feare saieth the story least yf they had sayde otherwyse the people would wonderfully haue misliked they re doings wel sayd sayeth the Emperour Are ye then cōtente for this matters cōtrouersed to stād to their sayings and testimonie Here they beganne the one to stare vpon the other and wiste nere what in the world to answere and fynally fell owt as your self write amongs thē selues Now let the Emperor cal the Anabaptists the Zwinglians the Lutherans and demaūde of them the same question woulde not the matter so fall out thinke you Yea hath yt not alreadye so fallen out and daylye so falleth out more and more against you and your Brethern to your great shame And thincke you that yf Theodosius were lyuing now he would not deale with your Billes as he dealed with theirs Woulde he not teare a sonder the shedules of al your false faithlesse faith Yes that he would assuredly The greauouse remembrance of this did so astone you that it caused you thus to leaue the matter it self that was by some liked and by some misliked and to tel a liking or mislikinge of I can not tel what Now how so euer ye haue maymed the narration of the storye and making the beste ye can of the matter for your purpose primacy can ye make none of it For the doinge of Theodosius reacheth not to the determination of anye thing in question alredy not determined but to the execution of the Nicene Councel commaunding by expresse decree that al should obeye the faith of Damasus Pope of Rome and of Peter Patriarche of Alexandria both defenders of the Nicene Councel Let me now a while after al this your miserable wresting and writhing ād liberal lying to deale shortly ād simply with you and see whether I can pycke out any thinge of Theodosius and these coūcels doings for the Popes primacy Why then Ys it not Theodosius that referreth the decisiō of Ecclesiastical causes to the Bisshops Was it not he of whō S. Ambrose saied Ecce quod Christianus cōstituit Imperator Noluit iniuriā facere sacerdotibus
The vvhiche vvas proued ouer true not onely in the elections of the Bishoppes of old Rome but also in many Bishoppes of other Cities especially of nevve Rome These diseases in the Churche ministers and the disorders thereout springyng the Emperours from time to time studied to cure and refourme vvherefore Theodosius and Valentinianus vvhen they savve the great hoouing and shoouinge at Constantinople about the election of a Bishop after the death of Sisinius some speakinge to preferre Philippus other some Proclus both being ministers of that Churche did prouide a remedy for this michiefe to vvitte they them selues .123 made a decree that none of that Church should be Bishop there but some straunger from an other Churche and so the Emperours sent to Antioche for Nestorius vvho as yet vvas thought both for his doctrine and life to be a sitte pastor for the flocke and made him Bishop of Constantinople Stapleton This man is nowe againe in hande with the Emperours ordinance concerning the election of the Bishop of Constantinople but by the way or being as he is in dede al out of his waye and matter to he towcheth what slaughter there was at Rome when Damasus was made Pope and so rūneth backe agayne out of the way and out of his matter which he might ful wel haue let alone sauing that he would shewe his great familiaritie and affinitie with Iulian the Pelagian Who for lacke of good matter to iustify his own and to infringe the Catholik doctrine fel to controlle the Catholikes for their manners and namely for this dissention at the creation of Damasus Of which cotentiō Sabellicus saith M. Horne speaketh and Volaterranus sayeth it was not without much bloudshed As though Sabellicus said not also that the matter was tried with strokes But where to finde or seke it in either of them M. Horne leaueth vs to the wide worlde But what is this M. Horne against Damasus Primacie who was also a true and a good godly learned Bishop whom S. Hierome for all this contention recognised as head of the Churche and as greate a Clerke as he was yet being in doubte by reason of diuerse sectes about Antiochia in Syria with what persons to communicate moste humbly requireth of him to knowe with whom he should communicate and with whom he should not communicate What is then your argumēt M. Horne Is it this Damasus entred into the See of Rome by force and bloudshed Ergo the Emperour at that time was Supreme gouernour in all causes Ecclesiasticall Verely either this is your argumēt or els you make here none at al but only tel forth a story to no purpose except it be to deface the holy Apostolik See of Rome which in dede serueth euer your purpose both in bookes and in pulpitts What so euer it be you haue in hand beside the Pope may not be forgotten Now that you tel vs of a decree made by th' Emperours Theodosius and Valentinianus that none of the Churche of Constantinople should be Bysshop there but some straunger frō an other Churche you tell vs a mere vntruth Your alleaged Authors Socrates and Liberatus speake no one woorde of any such Decree The words of Liberatus who translated in maner the wordes of Socrates are these Sisinius being departed it semed good to the Emperours to appoint none of the Church of Constantinople to be bisshop there but to send for som straunger from Antioch in Syria from whence they had a little before Iohn Chrysostome and to make him Bisshop And this worde for worde hath also Socrates but he addeth more 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Because of the vaine triflers and busy heades that were of that Churche Of any Decree that the Emperor should make none of them both doe mention But at that time only the case then in Constantinople so standing and their luck before being so good in Iohn Chrysostom who from a stranger became their bishop it pleased the Emperours so to doe And al this they did by way of prouision for the Church quiet not by waye of absolute authority or any forceable Decree as M. Horn fableth and ouer reacheth his Authors M. Horne The .44 Diuision pag. 28. b. As Constantinus and Theodosius the elder euen so Theodosius the seconde a very .124 godly Emperour hauing and practising the .125 supreme gouernment in Ecclesiasticall causes seeinge the horrible Heresies spronge vp and deuidinge the Church but specially by Nestorius did 126 by his authoritie cal the thirde general councel at Ephesus named the first Ephesine councel geuinge streight .127 commaundement to al Bishops vvheresoeuer that they shoulde not faile to appeare at the time appointed and further vsed the same povver and authoritie in the ordering and gouerninge thereof by his .128 Lieutenaūt Ioannes Comes Sacrensis that other Godly Emperours had beene accustomed to vse before him ▪ accordinge to the cōtinual practise of the Churche as it is plainely set foorth in the booke of general Councelles In this councel there happened so greuous contention betvvixt Cyrillus Bishop of Alexandria and Iohn Bishop of Antioche both beyng othervvise godly and learned mē that the councel vvas diuided thereby into tvvo partes the occasion of this Schisme vvas partely that Cyrillus and certaine other vvith him had proceeded to the cōdemnation of Nestorius before that Ioānes vvith his cōpany could com ād partly for that Ioānes of Antioch suspected Cyrillus of certain Heresies misdeeming that Ciril had made the more haste to confirme them before his comminge He therefore vvith his associates complaineth and laieth to Cyrilles chardge that he did not tary according to the commaundement of the Emperour for the comming of the Bisshops of other Prouinces vvhich vvere called thither frō all partes by the cōmaundement of the Emperour That vvhan the noble Earle Candidianus commaunded him by vvriting and vvithout vvriting that he should presume no suche matter but that he and those that vvere vvith him should abide the comming of the other Bishops neuer thelesse he proceeded that he and his company vvere the authours of dissension and discord in the Church ▪ and that they had geuē the occasion that the rules of the Fathers and the decrees of the Emperours vvere broken ▪ and trodē vnder foote vvherefore they iudge Cyrill of Alexādria vvith Memnō bisshop of Ephesus to be deposed frō their bisshopriks and Ecclesiastical ministery and the other their associates to be excōmunicate The vvhich their doinges they signifie to the Emperour Theodosius by their Synodical letters to vnderstande his pleasure in .129 allovving or disallovvyng of their Synodicall actes After this came the bishop of Romes legates before vvhome in the coūcel Cyrillus and Memnō offered vp their libelles deposing a contestation againste Iohn and his party to haue them cited and render the cause of their deposition The bisshoppe of Romes legates vvith the consent of the councell on that parte sendeth for Ioannes and his parties
faithe Yea did not they tell him Thou must confesse this and curse all doctrine contrary to this faith Nowe when Eutyches would not and said as ye say in many thinges he would not because the holy scripture hadde no suche matter then did the Councel curse him And after this curse Florentius spake the woordes by you rehersed Afterwarde was he cursed again and depriued of his priestly honour not by Florenrius but by his owne bisshop Flauianus as it is conteined in the chapter by you quoted Yea that more is a playn place withal of the Popes primacy to For both Flauianus sent this his SeÌ„teÌ„ce to Rome and Eutyches thus coÌ„demned coÌ„playned by his letters vpon Flauianus and appealed to Pope Leo. But Eutyches rested not here saieth M. Horne In dede in Eutyches we haue a paterne of you and your felowes that wil be ruled by no lawe or order of the Church This Eutyches being first three seueral tymes cyted by his owne bisshop and Patriarche Flauianus would not appeare before him but by the meanes of one Chrysaphius his Godde childe a buskyn gentleman aboute the Emperours preuy chamber brought the matter to the Prince Then a prouincial Synode being called by the Emperour and Eutyches condemned he appealed from the Emperour to Pope Leo. Being by him also condemned he woulde not yet yelde No in the generall Councel of Chalcedon being thrise summoned by the whole Councell of 630. Bisshoppes his pride and obstinacy was suche that he woulde not appeare nor being there with ful coÌ„sent condemned would yet yelde thereunto And al because the .ij. natures of Christ in one person which he denied was not expressely found in the Scriptures In all these except his only appealing to Rome he shewed him selfe as right an heretike as any that nowe liueth But this is a woÌ„derful foly or rather madnes in you to procede on and to alleage farder matter of Theodosius doinges for calling other Councels in the mayntenance of Entyches at Constantinople and Ephesus and by and by to declare that the said synode of Ephesus was a wicked conueÌ„ticle as it was in dede and as Leo calleth it Non iudicium sed latrocinium No iudgement but a tyrannical violence and al thinges there done against Flauianus afterwarde reuersed by Pope Leo a most certain argument of his supremacye And yet ye cal your Emperour a godly Emperour neither shewing of his repentaunce nor of any his good doinges Thus ye see how pitefully euery way ye are caste in your own turne M. Horne 46. Diuision Pag. 30. b. Leo the first Bisshop of Rome a learned and a godly bisshop although not vvithout al faultes maketh humâ—le supplicatioÌ„ vnâ—o Theodosius the Emperour and vnto Pulcheria that there might be a general CouÌ„cel called in Italy to abolishe the wicked errour in Faith confirmed by the violence of Dioscorus The selfe same Bisshop of Rome with many bisshops kneeling on their knees did most humbly beseeche in like sort Valentinianus the emperour that he woulde vouchesaulfe to entreate and exhorte Theodosius the Emperour to cal an other Synode to reuoke those euil actes and iudgementes which Dioscorus had caused to be don in the condemnation of Flauianus Bisshop of Constantinople and others In vvhich examples it is manifest that the bisshops of Rome did .136 acknovvledge the supreme gouerment direction and authority in calling of Councels vvhich is .137 one of the greatest amongest the ecclesiastical causes or matters to be in the Emperours and Princes and not in them selues The .11 Chapter Of Pope Leo the great and first of that name Stapleton IT is well and clerkly noted of you M. Horne that Leo being a godly and a learned bisshop was not yet without all faults It was wel spied of yow least men should think he was borne without originall synne which I dowbt whether yowe wil graunt to Christes mother or take him for Christ him self For who I beseache yowe is without all faultes But what a holy vertuous and godly man this Leo was I let passe to speake though very much might be said therin bicause the good or euil life of a Pope or any other man is not material to the doctrin which he teacheth or to the matter we haue now in hand But verely for his right faith true doctrine and found belefe for the which you seme to taxe him I wil with ij shorte saynges onely of ij generall CouÌ„cels shortly note to the Reader both what an absolute doctour this Leo was and what a malapert comptroller you are The ChalcedoÌ„ Councell of 630. bishops do expressely and plainely professe their Iudgement of this blessed father Leo in their solemne subscription in these wordes Nos summè orthodoxum esse sanctissimum patrem nostrum Archiepiscopum Leonem perfectissimè nouimus We most perfitly know that our most holy father Leo the Archebishop is of right iudgement in religioÌ„ in the highest degree Loe M. Horne those fathers so many and so lerned with one consent do saye Not that they thinke or beleue but that they knowe and that not superficially or slenderly but perfectissimè most perfytly most exactly most assuredly And what knowe they so surely Forsothe that their most holy father Leo is Orthodoxus a right beleuer a true Catholike a sounde teacher of Gods people And not onely so after a common or meane sort but Summè Orthodoxum Catholike and right beleuing in the highest degree without any blotte or blemish in that respecte After suche a Sentence so protested and pronounced of suche so many so lerned and so auncient fathers aboue vnleuen hundred yeres paste in suche and so solemne an assembly for the absolute and vndoubted commendation of that excellent prelat whence crepe you with your lewde surmise or with what face dare you deface him With the like constaÌ„t and absolute coÌ„mendatioÌ„ without any surmised exceptioÌ„ at al in an other general CouÌ„cel the next after this he is called by the coÌ„mon voyce of the East Bisshops Illuminator Columna Ecclesiae A geuer of light and a piller of the Churche You come to late M. Horne to blotte or to blemish the ReuereÌ„t memory of so blessed so lerned and so much commended a father His light so shyneth that no horne can dymme it His doctrine is so stroÌ„ge that no surmise can weaken it The more you kicke at this piller the more you breake your shinne The more you deface him the greater is your owne shame Therefore as your glosing here was causelesse so surely your meaning is gracelesie Verely suche as if ye had expressed it woulde forthwith haue disgraced and quyte ouerthrowen your false conclusion immediatly folowing freighted allmost with as many lies as lynes For touching his suyte to the Emperour to haue a Councell called you must vnderstande M. Horne that the bare calling of Councells suche as Emperours haue vsed is not one of the greateste amonge Ecclesiasticall causes nor to speake properlye
willing and to him that will hartely seke for grace at Gods hande The which I praye him of his mercy sende yowe And learne I praye you to fynde faulte with your self as ye haue greate cause rather then with this good vertuouse bishop faultlesse I dare saye for suche matters as ye take for greate faultes in him But to ende this matter I must commende yowe for one thinge for ye haue scaped one scoringe that your fellowe M. Iewell did not scape for writing that Leo did kneele with other bishops which the wordes of his authour Liberatus by you here truelie rehersed do not importe M. Horne The .47 Diuision Pag. 3â— a. Marcianus a godly Emperour and very studious about the Christian Religion succeded Theodosius vvho besides that of him selfe he vvas much careful to suppresse al heresies and to refourme the Churches restoring Religion to purity vvithout error vvas also hastened hereunto by the earnest sute of Leo bisshop of Rome vvho in diuerse and sondry epistles declaring vnto him in moste humble vvise the miserable state of the Church doth beseche him that he vvould vouchsaulfe to cal a general councel Many other bisshops make the same suiâ—e vnto the Emperour and to the same ende complaining vnto him of the miserable destructioÌ„ and horrible disorders in Church causes An example and paterne of their supplications vvherby 138. may appeare that they acknovvledged the Emperour to be their Supreme gouernour also in Ecclesiastical causes or matters is sette foorth in the Chalcedon councel in the supplicatioÌ„ of Eusebius the bishop of Dorelaum vnto the Emperour vvho maketh humble supplication as he sayth for him selfe and for the true or right faith we flie vnto your godlines saith this bishop vnto the Emperour bicause both we and the Christian faith haue suffered much wrong against al reason humbly crauing iustice and for that Dioscorus hath doon many and that no smal offences both against the faith of Christ and vs prostrate we beseche your clemency that you wil coÌ„maund him to answere to the matters we shal obiecte against him .139 wherein we will proue him to be out of the catholike faith defending heresies replete with impietie VVherefore we beseche you to directe your holy and honourable commaundement to the holy and vniuersal councel of the moste religious Bishoppes to examen the cause betwixt vs and Dioscorus and to make relation of al thinges that are doon to be .140 iudged as shal seeme good to your clemency The Emperour protesting that they oughte to preserue the furtheraunce of the right fayth and Christian Religion before al other affaires of the commoÌ„ vvealth sendeth their letters of summons to all bishoppes commaundinge them to repaire to Nice a citie in Bithinya there to consulte and conclude an vnitie and concorde in religion and matters perteining thereunto that hereafter all altercation and doubtfulnesse be taken cleane avvay and an holesome trueth in Religion established addinge .141 threates and punishement to them that vvould refuse to come at the time appointed VVhaÌ„ thassembly vvas made at Nice of all the bishops and that the Emperours could not come thither to be present in the Synode personally vvhich they had promised and did much coueite they vvrite vnto the vvhole Synode vvilling theÌ„ to remoue from Nice vnto Chalcedon vvithout delay vvhere they assembled at the Emperours .142 commaundement to the number of .630 bishoppes The 12. Chapter Of the Emperour Martian and of his calling the Councel of Chalcedon Stapleton M. Horne is nowe harping againe vpon his old string of calling of Councelles and would establish Marcianus ecclesiasticall primacy thereby But eyther his eies his lucke or his mater was not good to happe vpoÌ„ no better place then he doth which doth beare him quyte ouer and setteth forth pope Leo his primacye sending his ambassadours and vicegerents to CoÌ„stantinople to reforme heresies and to pardon and recoÌ„cyle such heretical bishops as were poenitente vnto whome he adioyneth as his delegate euen the Bishoppe and Patriarche of Constantinople And declareth this his doings in his letters as wel to the Emperour him selfe as to Anatolius the Patriarche Nowe what yf pope Leo requireth a councell at the Emperours hands what doth this blemish his authority more theÌ„ yf the Pope now shuld require the Emperor the french and Spanishe kings and other princes as he did of late to sende their bisshops to the councel Verely that the Emperour so should doe it was of all times moste necessarie in Marcian his tyme the .3 patriarches of Alexandra Antiochia and Hierusalem with a great number of Bishops in the East taking then the Archeheretike Eutyches part against the good and godly Catholike byshop Flauianus whome Dioscorus with his factioÌ„ murdered Was it not then high time to seke al ayde and helpe both spiritual and temporal Or is it any diminution to the spirituall power when the temporall power doth helpe and assist it Or thinke yow would this perniciouse pestilent fellow Dioscorus and his faction any thing haue regarded Pope Leo his ecclesiastical authority which before had so notoriously transgressed both Gods lawes and mans lawes onlesse the good Emperour had ioyned his assistaunce vnto it And this maye be answered for the calling of many other generall Councels by the Emperours especially of the firste seuen hundred yeares after Christ when the Patriarches them selues were Archeheretikes and the matters not like easily to be redressed by the Churche authoritie onely Yet neyther did any Catholique Prince call or could call a Councell without or against the Popes wil and consent If ye thinke not so as in dede ye doe not then thinke you farre a wrong And the godly and learned Bisshop Leo as you call him is able if you be capable and willing toward any reformation sone to refourme your wrong iudgement Who declareth expresselye that euen the Councell of Chalcedo was summoned by the commaundement of the Emperours with the consent of the See Apostolique Surely it was a rule and a Canon in the Church aboue .12 huÌ„dred yeares now past that no Councell could be kept as Socrates witnesseth without the authoritie of the Bisshop of Rome And that by a speciall prerogatiue and priuilege of that See This prerogatiue Leo also doth signify speaking of this Emperour Marcian who called the Chalcedon Councel but yet saith he without any hinderance or preiudice of S. Peters right and honour that is by and with his consent being S. Peters successour in the Apostolique See of Rome I meruail much that ye frame this supremacie of Marcian by the supplication of the Bishop Eusebius desiring the Emperour to procure by his letters that he couÌ„cel would heare his cause against Dioscorus which serueth rather for the Councels primacy The remouing also of the Councel froÌ„ Nicaea to Chalcedo doth serue to as litle purpose For the cause of the traÌ„sposing was for that Leo by his ambassadours had signified
that it vvas agreed vpon by the vvhole Synode that Dioscorus should be deposed the Synode vvriteth vnto the Emperours Valentinianus and Martianus saiyng in this fourme Grieuous diseases neadeth both a stronge medicine and a wise Physition For this cause therfore the Lord ouer al hath appointed your godlines as the best and chiefe Phisition ouer the diseases of the whole world that you should heale them with fitte medicines And you most Christian Emperours receiuing commaundemeÌ„t froÌ„ God aboue other men haue geuen competent diligence for the churches framing a medicine of coÌ„cord vnto the Bishops .147 This thus in vvay of Preface said they declare vvhat they haue done touching Dioscorus they shevve the cause and reasons that moued them thervnto both that the Emperour shoulde consider his vvickednesse and also the sinceritie of their sentence Stapleton Now loe M. Fekenham must nedes yeld and geue ouer For euen the whole CouÌ„cel to the number of .630 Bishops doth confesse saith M. Horne the princes supremacy in causes ecclesiastical it is wel it is not yet in al causes Ecclesiastical And therefore this note is fastened in the Margente as it were with a tenpeny naile and yet al not worth a hedlesse pinne For I beseech you Maister Horne howe can this notable conclusion of yours take anye anker holde of any saiyngs of the Councell by you here alleaged How farre and how deaply your sharpe sight can pearce I know not But for my part I must confesse my selfe so blind that I can see no cause in the world why ye should furnish your margent with such a iolie note Wel I perceiue euery maÌ„ can not see through a milstone But yet eyther my sight and my braine to faileth mee or all this great prouf standeth in this that the Councell calleth the Emperours the best and chiefe physitions ouer the disseases of the world for framing a medicine of concorde to the Bisshops By my trowth it is wel and worshipfully concluded and ye were worthy at the least to be made a poticarie for your labour Sauing that it is to be feared if ye shuld procede on the body as ye doe nowe with the soule ye woulde kil manie a poore mans bodie with your olde rotten drugges as ye do now kill many a sowle with your pestiferous poysoned drawght of heretical potions they take at your hands But nowe to answere to you and to your so farre fette phisike I pray yow M. Horne why doe ye cut of the tayle of your owne tale Why do ye not suffer the fathers to speake their whole mind And to ruffle a litle in M. Iewells rhetorycke what were the fathers stayed with the choygnecoughe and forced to breake of they re matter and tale in the myddest Mark well gentle reader and thow shal see the whole CouÌ„cel of .630 bisshops set to schole and kept in awe and not suffred to vtter one worde more then M. Horne will geue them leaue For the next wordes that immediatly followe in the same matter are these Pontificibus coÌ„cordiae medicinaÌ„ machinantes vndique enim nos congregantes omne commodastis auxilium quatenus factae interimantur discordiae paternae fidei doctrina roboretur For yow say the fathers to the Emperours assembling vs from all places haue holpen al that may be to pacify and kil these diuisions and dissensions and that the fayth and doctrine of our fathers may be strenghthened What worde is here M. Horne that any thing towcheth your purpose Here is nothing but that the couÌ„cel was assembled by their good help which as I haue often declared serueth not your turne to make them supreame heads Nowe because throwgh their meanes the Councell came together in the whiche a quietnesse was set in religion the Councell calleth them physitions yea and the chiefe as they were chiefe in dede in respecte of their cyuill authoritie wherewythe they did assiste the Councel and did helpe by this ministerie of theirs not by anie iudicial sentence or other Ecclesiasticall acte which ye shal neuer shewe to quiet and pacefie the greate dissensions then raigning and raging And so were they phisitions in dede but the outwarde not the inward phisitions The fathers were the inwarde phisitions They made the verye potion for the disease And because we are ons entred into the talke of phisitions they were the very phisitions of the sowle The scripture saieth of the king regem honorificate honour the kinge yt saieth also of the phisition honora medicum Honour the phisition But what sayeth yt of the prieste The priestes sayeth S. Paule that gouuerne well are worthy of double honour againe obeye your rulers meaninge the Ecclesiasticall rulers for they watche to geue a reckoning for your sowles And the Ecclesiasticus sayeth humble thy sowle to the preste So that ye may see M. Horne the priestes to be the true and highest phisitions as farre passing and exceding the other physitions as the sowle passeth and excedeth the bodie and then must the spirituall primacye nedes remayne in them And that doe these Iudges here euen in this Action expressely proteste and confesse against you For they say touching the point of doctrine then in question Quod placuit reuerendo Concilio de sancta fide ipsum nos doceat Let the Reuerend Councel it selfe teach vs and infourme vs what is their pleasure touching the holy faith You see here they toke no suprem gouernemente in this cause ecclesiastical in determining I say the true faith as you will make Princes beleue they may and ought to doe they yet being the Emperours deputies but lerned humbly of the holy Councel what their determination in such matters was Thus at the length your great mighty â—ost is thwyghted to a pudding pryck Neither shal ye be able of al theis .630 bishops to bring one that mayntained your pretensed supremacy And when he proueth yt to you good reader by theis 630. bisshops or by anie one of them I dare say M. FekeÌ„ham wil take the oth and so wil I to For it is as true as the nobles gaue senteÌ„ce to depose Dioscorus and others Who is not as yet deposed and that wil I proue by M. Horne him self who sayth that in this actioÌ„ the whole synode agreed that Dioscorus should be deposed and so ful pretely doth he cal back that he sayd not fyftene lynes before and proueth him self against him self that their saying was no sentence M. Horne 51. Diuision Pag. 32. b. In the fourth Action vvhen the rehearsall of al things passed before vvas done the Iudges and Senate asketh if all the Bisshops agree vvhervnto they ansvvered yea yea The Synode had requested the Iudges and the Senate to make suite to the Emperour for fiue Bisshops vvhich othervvise .148 must be deposed as vvas Dioscorus vvhich they did and made this relation vnto the Synode That the Emperour perceiuing the humble suite of the Synod doth licence them to determine
ordinary and an vsual course by the Bishops first deposed But because the matter is not cleare on your side and if it were it did not greatly enforce by reason Anastasius him selfe was a wicked hereticall Emperour and so no great good deduction to be made from his doings I let it passe M. Horne The .60 Diuision pag. 35. b. About the election of Symachus Platina mentioneth vvhat great diuision and sedition arose in so muche that the parties vvere faine to agree to haue a Councell holden for the determination of the matter And there was a Councell appointed at Rauenna saith Sabellicus to the end that the controuersy might be decided according to right before the king Theodoriche before vvhome the matter vvas so discussed that at the last this Pope Symachus vvas confirmed Neuerthelesse this fyer vvas not thus so quite quenched but that foure yeares after it blased out sorer againe VVhereat the king saieth Platina beinge displeased sente Peter the Bisshoppe of Altine to Rome to enioye the See and bothe the other to be .164 deposed VVherevpon an other Synode vvas called of 120. Bisshops vvherein saith Sabellicus the Pope him selfe defended his ovvne cause so stoutlye and cunningly and confuted saith Platina al the obiections laid against him that by the verdict of them all he vvas acquited and all the fault laied to Laurence and Peter Stapleton What may be said for the doings of Princes in the election of the Clergie and how your examples agree not with our practise I haue already saied somewhat and that I say to this too But in the Diuision folowing we shall saye to this more particularlye M. Horne The .61 Diuision pag. 35. b. But to th entent it may the better appere vvhat vvas the Kings authority about these matters mark the fourth Romaine Synode holden in the time of this Symachus and about the same matter of his vvhiche although it be mangled and confusedly set forth in the Booke of Generall Councels bicause as it may seeme that they .165 vvould not haue the vvhole trueth of this dissention appaare yet vvil it shevv much that the Princes had .166 no small entermedling and authority in Synodes and Churche matters This Synode vvas summoned to be kept in Rome by the .167 commaundement of the most honorable Kinge Theodoriche He declareth that many and grieuous complaintes vvere brought vnto him againste Symachus Bisshoppe of Rome Symachus commeth into the Synode to ansvvere for him selfe geaueth thankes to the King for calling the Synode requireth that he may be restored to suche things as he had loste by the suggestion of his ennemies and to his former state and then to come to the cause and to ansvvere the accusers The more parte in the Synode thoughte this his demaunde reasonable Decernere tamen aliquid Synodus sine regia notitia non Praesumpsit Yet the Synode presumed not to decree any thing without the Kings knowledge Neyther came it to passe as they vvisshed for the King commaunded Symachus the Bisshoppe of Rome to ansvvere his aduersaries before he shoulde resume any thing And .168 so the King committed the vvhole debating and iudging of the mater to the Synode vvhich concludeth the sentence vvith these vvords Vvherfore according to the Kings will or cōmaundement who hath committed this cause to vs we refourme or restore vnto him to Symachus what right so euer he ought to haue within the Citie of Rome or without Stapleton Here hath M. Horne an other fetch to proue Princes to haue the chief interest in maters ecclesiastical as for the depositions of Bishops yea of the Pope him selfe And first he is angry that this mater in the boke of Councels is so mangled and confusedly set foorth But it is an other thorne then this that pricketh him that he will not disclose to all the worlde For to saye the truthe he seeth in his owne conscience that of all Councelles the selfe same Councell that he here alleageth dothe so set foorth the Popes Primacie that the grieuouse remembrance therof causeth him to speake he can not tel what Verelye if M. Horne had stepped foorth but one fote further and turned his eie vpon the next leafe there should he haue found a clercklie worke made by Eunodius in the defence of the Councell that he is in hand withall There should he haue founde most euident authorities for the Popes Supremacie vppon all states temporall and spirituall He should also finde the same booke to be confirmed by CC. and .xxx. Bishops assembled at Rome in a Synode Leaue of therfore M. Horne this complaint and complaine of that that grieueth you in dede and that is not of confusion but of the confession ye find there of all the Bishops concerning the Ecclesiasticall praeeminence liyng so open and thicke like a great block in your way that ye coulde not passe ouer to these your allegations that you haue here patched in but that you must needes stumble and breake your shinnes therat which grieueth you ful sore But let vs now see what good and holsome herbes ye being so cunning a gardener haue gathered out of this garden that as ye thinke lieth so vnhāsomlie and sluttishly Ye say first that this Councell was called by the cōmaundement of the right honorable King Theodoriche Make him as honorable as ye wil. But other then an Arrian shal ye not make of him Yf ye knew he was an Arrian your honour might haue bene better bestowed els where If ye knewe it not then is your reading to small I trow to furnish such a boke as this is And yet to say the truthe small reading will serue the turne too Ye say he called a Councell So he did But how did he call it Forsoth with the cōsent of the Pope Symachus though the Coūcel were called against him For when the Bisshops had tolde the King that the Pope him selfe ought to call Councels by a singular priuilege due to the See of Rome because to that See first the merite ād principality of S. Peter ād after the authority of Coūcels singulorum in Ecclesijs tradidit potestatem gaue power ouer euery thing in the Churches the Kinge made aunsweare that the Pope had declared his consente to it by his letters Yea and the Bishops not satisfied with the Kings so saiyng required a sight of the Popes letters which the King shewed vnto them out of hād The Pope also him self being present licensed the Bishops to examine his own matter And a litle after Affectu purgationis suae culmen humiliat For desire of purging himself he hūbleth his high authority or dignity Yet M. Horne addeth the Synode presumed not to decree any thing without the Kings knowledge Yf they had saied they ought not then had ye said somwhat But presume not and may not are two things farre a sonder Though yet in one sense in dede they might not nor ought not to haue proceded with
the Kings consent or without against the Pope who hath no Iudge in this world but God only Neither cā he be iudged by his inferiours And so these Bishops told the King to his face And finally the King referreth the whole mater to the Synode and plainly protesteth that it was the Coūcels part to prescribe what ought to be done in so weighty a mater As for mee saith the King I haue nothing to doe with Ecclesiasticall maters but to honour and reuerence them I cōmit to you to heare or not to heare this matter as ye shall thinke it most profitable so that the Christiās in the City of Rome might be set in peace And to this point lo is al M. Hornes supremacy driuen The Bishops proceding to sentence doe declare that Pope Symachus was not to be iudged by any man neither bound to answere his accusers but to be committed to Gods iudgemēt And the reason the Coūcel geueth That it appertaineth not to the sheep but to the pastour to foresee and prouide for the snares of the wolfe And thē follow the words that you reherse which are no iudicial sentence but only a declaration that he should be taken for the true Bishop as before But to medle with the cause and to discusse it iudicially they would not because as they said by the Canōs thei could not And therefore immediatly in the same sentence that ye haue in such hast brokē of in the midle it followeth We doe reserue the whole cause to the iudgemente of God Sette this to the former parte by you recited being a parcell of the sayed sentence as ye must needes doe and then haue ye sponne a faire threade your selfe prouing that thing whiche of all things yee and your fellowes denye That is that the Pope can be iudged of no man And so haue ye nowe made him the Supreame Heade of the whole Churche and haue geauen your selfe suche a fowle fall that all the worlde will lawghe you to scorne to see you finde faulte with this Councell as mangled and confusedlye sette foorth whiche so plainelye and pithelye confoundeth to your greate shame and confusion all that euer yee haue broughte or shall in this booke bringe againste the Popes Primacye So also it well appeareth that if there were in the worlde nothing else to be pleaded vppon but your owne Councell and sentence by you here mangled and confusedly alleged M. Fekenham might vpon very good ground refuse the othe and ye be cōpelled also if not to take the othe for the Popes Primacy being of so squemish a conscience yet not to refuse his authority by your owne Author and text so plainely auouched M. Horne The .62 Diuision pag. 36. a. As it is and shall be most manifestly proued and testified by the oecumenicall or generall Councels vvherin the order of Ecclesiasticall gouernment in Christes Church hath ben most faithfully declared and shevved from time to time as your self affirme that such like gouernment as the Quenes Maiestie doth claime and take vppon her in Ecclesiasticall causes vvas practised .169 continually by the Emperours and approued praised and highly commended by .170 thousands of the best Bisshoppes and most godly fathers that haue bene in Christes Churche from time to time euen so shall I prooue by your ovvne booke of Generall Councels .171 mangled maimed and set foorth by Papish Donatistes them selues and other such like Church vvriters that this kinde and such like gouernment as the Quenes Maiestie doth vse in Church causes vvas by continuall practise not in some one onely Church or parte of Christendome vvhereof you craue proufe as though not possible to be shevved but in the notablest Kingdomes of al Christendome as .172 Fraunce and Spaine put in vre vvherby your vvilfull and malicious ignoraunce shal be made so plain that it shal be palpable to them vvhose eyes ye haue so bleared that they cannot see the truth The .17 Chapter of Clodoueus Childebert Theodobert and Gunthranus Kings of Fraunce Stapleton MAister Horne nowe taketh his iourney from Rome and the East Churche where he hath made his abode a greate while to Fraunce and to Spaine hoping there to find out his newe founde Supreamacye Yea he saieth He hath and will proue it by thowsandes of the beste Bisshops Vndoudtedly as he hath already founde it out by the .318 Bisshops at Nice by the 200. bisshops at Ephesus and by the 630. bishops at Chalcedo who stande eche one in open fielde against him so wil he finde it in Fraūce and in Spayn also If he had said he would haue found it in the new founde landes beyonde Spayn among the infidels there that in dede had ben a mete place for his new founde Supremacy Verily in any Christened coūtre by hī yet named or to be named in this booke he neither hath nor shall find any one Coūcel or bishop Prince or Prouīce to agnise or witnesse this absolute Supremacy that M. Horn so depely dreameth of And that let the Cōference of both our labours trie M. Hornes answer and this Reply As also who hath bleared the Readers eyes M. Horne or Maister Fekenham M. Horne The 63. Diuision pag. 36. b. Clodoueus about this time the first Christian King of Fraunce baptized by Remigius and taught the Christian faith perceyuing that through the troublesome times of vvarres the Church discipline had bene neglected and much corruption crepte in doth for reformacion hereof call a nationall councel or Synode at Aurelia and commaundeth the bisshoppes to assemble there together to consult of such necessary matters as vvere fit and as he deliuered vnto them to consulte of The Bisshoppes doe according as the Kinge .173 commaundeth they assemble they commende the Kings zeale and great care for the Catholique faith and Religion they conclude according to the Kings minde and doth .174 referre their decrees to the iudgement of the King vvhome they confesse to haue .175 the superiority to be approued by his assent Clodoueus also called a Synode named Conciliū Cabiloneum and commaunded the bisshops to consider if any thing vvere amisse in the discipline of the Church and to consulte for the reformation thereof and this saith the bisshops he did of zeale to Religiō and true faith Other fovver Synodes vvere summoned aftervvarde in the same City at sondry tymes by the commaundement of the King named Childebert moued of the loue and care he had for the holy faith and furtheraunce of Christian Religion to the same effect and purpose that the first vvas sommoned for This King Childebert caused a Synode of Bishoppes to assemble at Parys and commaunded them to take order for the reformation of that Church and also to declare vvhom they thought to be a prouident Pastour to take the care ouer the Lords flock the Bisshop Saphoracus being deposed for his iust demerites Stapleton M. Horne so telleth his tale here as yf this King Clodoueus had
In these wordes orderly laied out as the Kinge spake them thou seest gentle Reader first that the King talketh not of this charge as M. Horn vntruly reporteth him meaning a charge ouer religion for the King expressely speaketh of the charge of his kingdome declaring that as he for negligence in his charge so the bisshoppes for negligence in their charge shal both increase the wrath of God Also that without his admonition which woordes M. Horne nipped quyte of in the middest the bisshop hath to preache to rebuke to punish and correct the transgressours of Gods lawe Such patched proufes M. Horne bringeth to pricke vp the poppet of his straunge fantastical primacye M. Horne The .65 Diuision pag. 37. b. After the death of Anastasius theÌ„peror Iustinê° reigned alone a right catholike Prince vvho immediatly sent messengers vnto the bishop of Rome who should both coÌ„firm the autority of the sea aÌ„d also shuld prouide peace for al churches so much as might be with which doings of theÌ„peror Hormisda the bishop of Rome being moued sent vnto theÌ„perour with coÌ„sent of Theodoricus Legats 178 Martinus Penitentiarius telleth the cause of this legacy vvas to entreate theÌ„peror to restore those bishops vvhich the vvicked Anastasius had deposed This godly emperor Iustinus saith Martin did make a lavv that the Churchs of the heretiks should be coÌ„secrated to the Catholik religioÌ„ but this Decree vvas made in Iohn the next Popes daies The vvhich edict vvheÌ„ the King Theodoriche being an Arian saith the same Martin and King of Italy herd he sent Pope Iohn saith Sabellicus vvith others in embassage vnto theÌ„peror to purchase liberty for the AriaÌ„s Iustinus receiued these Ambassadours honorably saith Platina and theÌ„peror at the leÌ„gth ouercome vvith the humble suit of the Pope vvhich vvas sauced vvith teares grauÌ„ted to hiÌ„ and his associats that the Arians shuld be restored and suffred to liue after their orders In this history this is not vnvvorthy the noting that the Pope did not only shevv his obedience and 180 subiectioÌ„ to the godly Emperor but also that the secular Princes ordeyned 181. Lavves ecclesiastical vvith the vvhich the Pope could not dispeÌ„ce For al this busines arose about the decree vvhich theÌ„peror had made in an 182. ecclesiastical cause or matter If the Popes authority in these causes had bene aboue the Emperours he needed not vvith such lovvlynes and so many tears to haue besought the Emperour to haue reuoked his decree and edict The 18. Chapter Of Iustinus themperour and Iohn the Pope Stapleton NOw hath M. Horn for this turne left FraÌ„ce and is returned to theÌ„perours again but so that he had ben as good to haue kept hiÌ„ selfe in FraÌ„ce stil. For though he decketh his margeÌ„t with the Pope is the Kings Ambassadour and again The Popes huÌ„ble sute for the ArriaÌ„ heretiks which yet is a stark lie as we shal anoÌ„ declare yet by that time the whole tale is told wherof this maÌ„ maketh a coÌ„fuse narratioÌ„ neither he nor his cause shal winne any worship or honesty thereby I wil therfore opeÌ„ vnto you geÌ„tle reader the whole story truly and faithfully and that by his owne authors Platina Sabellicus aÌ„d Martinê° This Anastasius was a wicked Emperor as M. Horne here coÌ„fesseth And yet two leaues before he made a presideÌ„t of his doiÌ„gs for deposing of bishops He defended Iohn the patriarch of CoÌ„staÌ„tinople a great heretik who by his assistaÌ„ce most iniuriously aÌ„d spitefuly haÌ„dled the Legats that Pope Hormisda sent to hiÌ„ exhorting hiÌ„ to forsake aÌ„d renouÌ„ce his heresy The said heretik Emperor Anastasius sent answere by the Legats to Pope Hormisda that it was theÌ„perours part and office to coÌ„mauÌ„de and not the Popes and that he must also obey theÌ„peror Surely a fair exaÌ„ple for your new supremacy After the death of this Anastasius strikeÌ„ with lightniÌ„g froÌ„ heaueÌ„ for his wiked heresy aÌ„d disobedieÌ„ce succedeth this Iustin a right Catholik priÌ„ce by M. Horns own words aÌ„d coÌ„fesioÌ„ who iÌ„coÌ„tineÌ„tly sent to Rome his ambassadours which should shew dew reuereÌ„ce of faith to the see Apostolike Or as Platina in other woords writeth qui sedis Apostolicae authoritatem confirmarent That shoulde confirme the authority of the Apostolike See And what was that I pray you M. Horne but to confirme the Popes primacy so litle set by before of the wicked Anastasius and the heretical bisshop Iohn of Constantinople And therefore gramercye that forsakinge Fraunce ye haue browght vs euen to Constantinople and to the Emperour there sending his ambassadour to Rome to recognise the Popes most highe authority Yow tel vs yet farder that the Pope Hormisda sent Legates to Iustinus And there you breake of sodeÌ„ly But what folowed Forsoth immediatly it foloweth in the very same senteÌ„ce which Iustinus receiued honorably the Popes Legats sendiÌ„g forthe to mete theÌ„ the more to honour theÌ„ a great multitude of MoÌ„ks and of other Catholik aÌ„d worshipful meÌ„ the whole clergy of CoÌ„staÌ„tinople and Iohn their bisshop coÌ„gratulating also At whose coming the Emperour thrust out of the City and the Churches the schismatikes called AcatiaÌ„s of their Author Acatius whome Pope Felix had excoÌ„municated Nowe goe forth Gods blessing of your heart God send vs many moe such aduersaries And to say the truth M. Iewel and your fellowes are not much worse to vs. But yet goe forward for I hope we shal be more deaply bound to this good Catholike Emperour anon and to you to for bringing to our haÌ„d without our farder traiuail such good and effectual matter for the Popes superiority This godly Emperor made a law say you that the Churches of heretiks should be coÌ„secrated to the Catholik ReligioÌ„ What did he M. Horn Happy are ye that he is fair dead and buried many years agoe for feare lest if he were now liuing your teÌ„ples aÌ„d synagogs would be shortly shut vp as they are nowe in Antwerpe and in al Flanders here God be praised But who telleth this Forsoth say you Martinê° PoeniteÌ„tiarius But lo how wisely this tale is told as though both Sabellicus aÌ„d Platina the Authors of your narratioÌ„ did not write the like King Theodoricke tooke not in good parte but eueÌ„ to the very harte these doings of Iustine And why M. Horne Because as ye say now like a true maÌ„ he was an ArriaÌ„ Say ye so M. Horne Doth the winde wagge on that side now For Theodoricus was not two leaues before The most honourable King Theodoriche and the Supreame Head of the Church of Rome to But who saith M. Horne that he was an Arrian Forsoth say ye Martin and forsoth say I the matter is ones againe fitly and clerkly handeled For not onely Martin but Platina and Sabellicus from whome ye fetche your storie write it also This Theodorike sendeth his Ambassadours to Iustine yea he sendeth Pope Iohn him selfe who with most humble suite sauced as you
his doinges that M. Horne can not wel wreste them to his purpose For Iustinian saieth We following the holy fathers c. and so forth as we by many places of Iustinian haue declared before Againe speaking of things decreed in the Synod against Zoaras Your sentence saieth he being of power by yt seâ—fe our imperiall maiestye hath made yt yet muche stronger which doth expulse him out of this imperial City Lo M. Horn the decree of the Synode is stronge thoughe the Emperour neuer confirme it and where is then become your imperial primacye Nowe farder you heare to what purpose the princes assiste that is for the furtheraunce of the executioÌ„ The bishops had deposed Zoaras but they by their power coulde not thrust him out of the City and banishe him This must be don by the ciuil power and this did Iustinian and by that made the Councels lawe the stronger And so ye now heare of IustiniaÌ„ himself what is the meaning of that which you here and so often alleage that Princes streÌ„ghtheÌ„ the lawes of the Church And to shew that the Supreme gouernment which is the final Sentence and IudgemeÌ„t rested in the bisshops not in the Emperour in the first ActioÌ„ Theodorus the Emperours Officer bringeth in the playntif Bishops of Syria and saieth to the Synode Vt in his interpellantes vos ipsis finem imponatis To the entent that you considering these supplications maye make an ende of theÌ„ And in the same Action the Emperour himself againe affirmeth that As ofte as the SenteÌ„ce of the Priestes hath deposed any from their holy rowmes as vnworthy of priesthood so ofte the Empire was of the same minde and made the same order or coÌ„stitutioÌ„ with the Authority of the priestes Where you see M. Horne that the deposing of Priestes or Bishoppes proceded first from the Authority Sentence and Iudgement of the Priestes And was afterwarde putte in execution by the Imperial lawes That is to say all shortly The bishops deposed The Prince banished For by death in those dayes Princes proceded not against the clergy thoughe deposed and condemned in generall Councell I might nowe goe forwarde for any thing of weight remayning sauinge that your marginal note that the Emperour commaundeth the Pope to come to Councell stayeth me a litle as making some good apparance for you Ye say he commaunded the Pope but yf ye had proued withall that he had such authority to commaunde then would the matter ronne better on your syde or that ye could shewe that at this commaundemente he came to the Councel which ye are not able to shewe But yet am I able to shewe he came not So that this induceth rather the Popes primacy especially considering that he was at CoÌ„staÌ„tinople euen wheÌ„ the Councel was kept MarciaÌ„ also sent his letters to Pope Leo to come to Chalcedo aÌ„d yet he came not but sent his deputies thither for hiÌ„ M. Horne The .72 Diuision Pag. 41 b. The .199 Title prefixed to the first general Councel summoned by the commandement of Iustinian telleth in effect generally both the matter and also vvho had the chief authority in the ordering thereof for it is intituled The diuine ordinaunce and constitution of Iustinian the Emperor against Anthymus Seuerê° Petrus and Zoaras Mennas the vniuersal Archebisshop and Patriarche of Constantinople vvas present in this Councel vvho had adioyned vnto him placed on his right hande certain Bisshops coadiutours named and .200 appointed by the commaundement of the Emperour sent out of Italy from the sea of Rome VVhen they vvere set thus in Councel Themperour sent Theodorus one of the maisters of the Requestes or his Secretarie a vvise man vnto the Synode Bisshops Abbottes and many other of the cleargy vvith their billes of supplications vvhich they had put vp vnto themperour for redresse of certain matters Ecclesiastical Theodorus maketh relation vnto the Synode hereof deliuereth the Billes of supplication to be considered on presenteth the parties to the Synod and shevveth that this is themperours pleasure that they shoulde .201 dispatche and end these matters Paulus the Bisshoppe of Apamea in his bil of supplication offred to the most godly Emperour in the name of al his acknowledgeth him to be the highest Potentate in the worlde next vnto God who hath magnified his Empire and throweÌ„ his aduersaris vnder him because he mainteineth the only and pure faith offreth vnto God pure Leuen that is to say true doctrine as incense and burneth the chaffe meaning false religioÌ„ with vnquencheable fier And after the declaratioÌ„ of their Faith talking of the Eutychian or counterfaite catholike He desireth themperour to whom God hath reserued the ful authority to direct to cut him from the Churche and to expulse him out of his Dominions In like sort the religious men and the Monasteries of SecuÌ„da Syria doo offer vp a booke of supplication vnto the Emperour beseeching him that he vvil commaund the Archebishoppe Mennas president of the councel to receiue their booke and to .204 consider of it according to the Ecclesiastical Canons The Emperour maketh a lavv and constitution to ratifie and confirme the iudgement of the Synode against Anthymus and other heretiks vvherein also he decreeth touching many other ecclesiastical matters or causes as No man to Rebaptize to prophane the holy Communion to cal Conuenticles to dispute further in those matters concluded on to publishe or set forth the Heretical bookes to communicate with them And so knitteth vp all vvith this conclusion VVee haue decreed these thinges for the common peace of the most holye Churches these thinges haue we determined by sentence .205 Stapleton You goe on M. Horne euer like to your selfe and to your brother M. Iewel For as at the first you beginne with a great vntruthe so you procede on with a greate manye moe I meane not that ye cal the first for the fifte lette the printer beare this but for the residewe ye must take it vpon your own shulders As first wher ye speake of the title ther is no such title prefixed before the Councel there is such a sentence in dede But that it is a title prefixed before the Councel as though this ordination were made before the Councel and so should tel both the matters and who had the cheif authority in the ordering thereof this is no simple lie But euer ye shoote to farre or come to short home After those wordes by you rehersed yt followeth which you leaue out ad Petrum ArchiepiscopuÌ„ HierosolimoruÌ„ To Peter Archebishop of HierusaleÌ„ to whoÌ„ IustiniaÌ„ did send this coÌ„stitutioÌ„ not before the CouÌ„cel but the CouÌ„cel beiÌ„g ended The order of these sentences as it is declared in the acts of the CouÌ„cel was this First there was a senteÌ„ce geueÌ„ at CoÌ„stantinople against Anthymus TheÌ„ was there an other sentence geuen there against Seuerus Petrus and Zoaras TheÌ„ was the constitutioÌ„ of Iustinian whereof ye speake made and sente
honesty or dwelling so nighe Winchester schole so litle sight in the grammer Mennas had condemned Anthimus the Bishops and other cryed that forwith he should coÌ„deÌ„ne Seuerê° Petrus and Zoaras as he did a while after To whome Mennas answered that it was mete to coÌ„sult with themperour first which is very true for his great zeale to the faith aÌ„d for that he hadde the exequution of the sentence this is lyke your other knacke before that Dioscorus and other must be deposed And surely I woulde haue meruayled yf Mennas had takeÌ„ Iustinian for the supreame head who within fowre lynes after declareth the Pope to be the supreame head and that he did followe and obeye hiÌ„ in al things and coÌ„municated with them that did communicate with him and coÌ„demned those whome he did condemne Who also gaue Anthimus the heretik a tyme of repentance appointed by Pope Agapetus and proceded in SeÌ„tence against him according to the prescription of the Pope as Cyrillus proceded against Nestorius in the Ephesine Councel according to the limitation of Pope Celestinus M. Horne The .74 Diuision pag. 42. a. Such is the autority of Princes in matters Ecclesiastical that the Godly auncient Fathers did not only confesse that nothing moued in Church matters .207 ought to be done vvithout their authority but also did submitte theÌ„selues vvillingly vvith humble obedience to the directâ—on of the Godly Emperors by their lavves .208 in al matters or causes Ecclesiastical vvhich thei vvuld not haue done â–ª yf they hadde thought that Princes ought not to haue gouerned in Ecclesiastical causes The same zelous Emperour doth declare that the authority of the Princes lavves doth rightly dispose and kepe in good order both spiritual and temporal matters and driueth avvay all iniquity vvherefore he did not only gather togeather as it vvere into one heape tha lavves that he him selfe had made and other Emperours before him touching ciuil or temporal matters but also manye of those lavves and constitutions vvhich .209 his auncestours had made in Ecclesiastical causes Yea there vvas nothing perteyning to the Church gouernemente vvhiche he did not prouide for order and direct by his lavves and Constitutions vvherein may euidently appeare the aucthoritie of Princes not onely ouer the persons but also in the causes Ecclesiasticall He made a common and generall lavve to all the Patriarches touching the ordering of Bisshoppes and all other of the Clergie and Church Ministers prescribing the number of them to be suche as the reuenues of the Churches may vvell susteine affirming that the care ouer the Churches and other religious houses perteine to his ouersight And doth further inhibite that the ministers do passe foorth of one Churche to an other vvithout the licence of the Emperour or the Bisshoppe the vvhich ordinaunce he gaue also to those that vvere in Monasteries He .210 geaueth authoritie to the Patriarche or Bisshoppe to refuse and reiect although great suit by men of much authoritie be made He prescribeth in vvhat sorte and to vvhat ende the Churche goods shoulde be bestovved and threatneth the appointed paines to the bysshoppe and the other Mynisters if they trangresse this his Constitution He prescribeth in vvhat sorte the Bisshoppe shall dedicate a Monastery be giueth rules and fourmes of examination and triall of those that shal be admitted into a Monasterie before they be professed in vvhat sorte and orders they shal liue together He .211 prescribeth an order and rule vvherby to choose and ordeine the Abbat He requireth in a Monasticall personne diuinorum eloquiorum eruditionem conuersationis integritatem Learning in Gods woorde and integritie of life And last of all he chargeth the Archebisshoppes Bisshoppes and other churche Ministers vvith the publisshing and obseruing of this his constitution Yea his Temporal officers and Iudges also threatening to them both that if they doe not see this his Lawe executed and take the effecte they shal not escape condigne punishment He protesteth that Emperours ought not to be carefull for nothing so much as to haue the mynisterye faithfull tovvardes God and of honeste behauiour tovvardes the vvorlde vvhiche he saith vill easely be brought to passe if the holy rules vvhich the Apostles gaue and the holy Fathers kept and made plaine be obserued and put in vre Therefore saith he vve folovving in all things the sacred rules meaning of the Apostles do ordeine and decree c. and so maketh a constitution and lavve touching the qualities and conditions that one to be chosen and ordered a Bisshop ought to haue and prescribeth a fourme of triall and examination of the party before he be ordered adding that if any be ordered a Bisshop not qualified according to this constitution bothe he that ordereth and he that is ordered shall * lose their bisshoprikes He addeth furthermore that if he come to his Bisshoprike by giftes or revvardes or if he be absent from his Bisshoprike aboue a time limited vvithout the commaundement of the Emperour that he shall incurre the same penalties The like orders and rules he prescribeth in the same constitution for Deacons Diaconisses Subdeacons and Readers commaunding the Patriarches Archbisshops and bisshops to promulgate this constitution and to see it obserued vnder a paine He afâ—irmeth that this hath ben an auncient Lavve and doth by his authority renevv and confirme the same that no man haue priuate Chappels in their houses vvherein to celebrate the diuine mysteries vvherevnto he addeth this vvarning vnto Mennas the Archebisshop that if he knevv any suche to be and do not forbid and refourme that abuse but suffer this constitution of the Emperour to be neglected and broken he him selfe shal forfait to the Emperour fiftie poundes of gold Also that the ministers kepe continuall residence on their benefices othervvise the Bisshop to place others in their roomes and they neuer to be restored Stapleton We shall nowe haue a long rehearsall full three leaues of many Ecclesiasticall Lawes made by Iustinian the Emperour But who would thinke that M. Horne were eyther so folishe to make suche a sturre for that no man denyeth and the which nothing proueth his cause or to reherse such constitutions of Iustinian that partely ouerthroweth his Primacy partly displaceth him froÌ„ al bishoply and priestly office But what shal a man saye to them that be past all shame and haue no regard what they say or doe preach or write Or how is this world bewitched thus paciently to suffer such mens sermons and bookes yea and to geue them high credit to Tel me then and blushe not M. Horn whether ye be not one of them that for lacke of such qualities as IustiniaÌ„ according to the holie rules and Canons ye spake of requireth in a Bishop must lose your Bishoprik and those also that ordeined you Is not this one of the qualities that a Bisshoppe should haue no maner of wife when he is ordered Yea that his wife that he
he can and as farre as he durst to obscure and disgrace him M. Horne The .78 Diuision pag. 45. b. Richaredus King of Spaine rightly taught and instructed in the Christian faith by the godly and Catholique Bisshoppe Leander Bisshop of Hispalis did not only bring to passe that the vvhole natioÌ„ should forsake the Arrianisme and receiue true faith but also did carefully study hovv to continue his people in the true Relligion by his meanes nevvelye receiued And therfore commaunded all the Bisshops within his Dominions to assemble together at Toletum in the fourth yeare of his reigne and there to consult about staying and confirming of his people in true faith and religion of Christ by godly discipline VVhan the Bisshoppes vvere assembled in the Conuocation house at the Kings commaundement the King commeth in amongest them he maketh a short but a pithy and most Christian oration vnto the vvhole Synode VVherein he shevveth that the cause vvherfore he called them together into the Synode vvas To repaire and make a .218 newe fourme of Churche discipline by common consultation in Synode vvhich had bene letted long time before by the heretical Arianisme the whiche staie and lette of the Arrianâ— Heresies it hath pleased God saith he to remoue and put away by my meanes He vvilleth them to be ioyfull and gladde that the auncient maner to make Ecclesiasticall constitutions for the vvell ordering of the Churche is novve through Gods prouidence reduced and brought againe to the bounds of the Fathers by his honorable industrie And last of al he doth admonisshe and exhort them before they begin their consultation to sast and pray vnto the Almighty that he vvill vouchsaulfe to open and shevv vnto them a true order of discipline vvhich that age knevv not the senses of the Clergy vvere so much benummed vvith long forgetfulnes VVherevppon there vvas a three daies fast appointed That done the Synode assembleth the King commeth in and fitteth amongest them he deliuereth in vvriting to be openly read amongest them the confession of his faith in vvhich he protesteth vvith vvhat endeuour and care being their King he ought not only to studie for him self to be rightly geuen to serue and please God vvith a right Faith in true Religion but also to prouide for his subiects that they be throughly instructed in the Christian faith He affirmeth and thereto taketh them to vvitnes that the Lorde hath stirred him vppe inflamed vvith the heate of Faith both to remoue and put avvay the furious and obstinate Heresies and Schismes and also by his vigilant endeuour and care to call and bring home againe the people vnto the confession of the true faith and the Communion of the Catholique Churche Furder alluding to the place of S. Paul vvhere he saith that through his ministery in the Ghospell he offereth vppe the Gentils vnto God to be an acceptable Sacrifice he saith to the Bisshops That he offereth by their mynisterie this noble people as an holy and acceptable Sacrifice to God And last of all vvith the rehearsall of his Faith he declareth vnto the Bisshoppes That as it hath pleased God by his care and industrie to winne this people to the Faith and vnite them to the Catholique Churche so he chardgeth them nowe to see them stayed and confirmed by theyr diligente teaching and instructinge them in the trueth After this Confession vvas read and that he him selfe and also his Queene Badda had confirmed and testified the same vvith their handes subscription the vvhole Synode gaue thankes to God vvith manye and sundry acclamations saiyng That the Catholique King Richaredus is to be crouned of God with an euerlasting croune for he is the gatherer togeather of newe people in the Churche This King truely oughte to haue the Apostolique reward reward who hath perfourmed the Apostolike office This done after the Noble men and Bisshops of Spaine vvhom the vvorthy King had conuerted and brought to the amity of faithe in the CoÌ„munion of Christes Church had also geuen their confession opeÌ„ly and testified the same vvith subscription the King vvilling the Synode to goe in hand to repaire and establissh some Ecclesiastical discipline saith to the Synode alluding to S. Paules saiyng to the Ephesians to this effect That the care of a king ought to stretch forth it self and not to cease til he haue brought .219 the subiects to a full knowledge and perfect age in Christ and as 220 a king ought to bend al his power and authority to represse the insoleÌ„ce of the euil aÌ„d to nourish the coÌ„mon peace and traÌ„quility EueÌ„ to ought he much more to study labour aÌ„d be careful not only to bring his subiects froÌ„ erours and false religioÌ„ but also to see theÌ„ instructed taught and trained vp in the truth of the clere light and for this purpose he doth there decree of 221 his own authority coÌ„maÌ„ding the Bisshops to see it obserued that at euery CoÌ„munioÌ„ time before the receit of the same al the peple with a loud voice together do recite distiÌ„ctly the Simbol or crede set forth by the 222 NiceÌ„ couÌ„cel VVheÌ„ the Synode had coÌ„sulted about the discipline and had agreed vpon such rules and orders as vvas thought most mete for that time aÌ„d churche and the King had coÌ„sidered of them he doth by his assent and 223 authority coÌ„firme and ratify the same and first subscribeth to theÌ„ and then after hiÌ„ al the Synod This zelous care and careful study of this and the other aboue named princes prouiding ruling gouerning and by their Princely povver and authority directing their vvhole Clergy in causes or matters Ecclesiasticall vvas neuer disalovved or misliked of the auÌ„cient Fathers nor of the bisshops of Rome til novv in these later daies the insaciable aÌ„bitioÌ„ of the clergy and the ouermuch negligeÌ„ce and vvaÌ„tones of the Princes vvith the grosse ignorance of the vvhole laity gaue your holy father 224 the child of perditioÌ„ the ful svvay to make perfect the mystery of iniquity yea it may appeâ—e by an Epistle that Gregorius surnamed great B. of Rome vvriteth vnto this vvorthy King Richaredus that the B. of Rome did much coÌ„mend this careful 225 gouernmeÌ„t of Princes in causes of religion For he most highly commendeth the doings of this most Christian King He affirmeth that he is asshamed of him selfe and of his ovvne slacknes vvhen he doth consider the trauail of Kings in gathering of soules to the celestial gaine Yea what shal I saith this B. of Rome to the King answere at the dreadful dome when your excelleÌ„cy shal leade after your selâ— flocks of faithful ones which you haue brought vnto the true faith by carefull and continuall preaching c. Although I haue medled and don nothing at al with you doing this 227 altogether without me yet am I partaker of the ioy with you Neither doth Gregory blame this King as one medling in Churche causes
vvherin he is not Ruler but he praiseth God for him that he maketh godly constitutions against the vnfaithfulnes of miscreants and for no vvorldly respect vvilbe persvvaded to see them violated Stapleton We are now vpon the soden returned into Spaine But wonderful it is to consider howe M. Horne misordereth and mistelleth his whole mater and enforceth as wel other where as here also by Richaredus that whiche can not be enforced that is to make him a Supreme head in al causes Ecclesiasticall Ye say M. Horne he called a Synod to repaire and make a newe fourme of the Churche discipline But I say you haue falsly translated the worde instaurare which is not to make a new thing but to renew an olde whiche differeth very muche For by the example of the firste Queene Marie repaired and renewed the Catholique ReligioÌ„ By the report of the second you made in dede a new fourme of matters in King Edwardes dayes neuer vsed before in Christes Churche You say also he remoued from Spaine the Arrians heresies I graunt you he dyd so But thinke you M. Horne if he nowe liued and were prince of our CouÌ„tre he would haue nothing to say to you and your fellowes as wel as he had to the Arrians Nay He and his Councell hath said something to you and against you already as we shall anon see You say he coÌ„maunded the Bisshops that at euery coÌ„munion time before the receit of the same the people with a lowde voice togeather should recite distinctly the Symbole or Crede set foorth by the Nicene Councell It happeneth wel that the Nicene Councell was added I was afeard least ye would haue gonne about to proue the people to haue song then some such Geneuical Psalmes as now the brotherhod most estemeth Wherevnto ye haue here made a prety foundation calling that after your Geneuical sort the Communion which the Fathers call the body and bloud of Christ and the King him selfe calleth the coÌ„municating of the body and bloud of Christ. Now here by the way I must admonish you that it was not the Nicene Crede as ye write made at Constantinople that was apointed to be rehersed of the people The which is fuller then the Nicene for auoiding of certain heresies fuller I say as coÌ„cerning Christ conceiued and incarnated of the holy ghost which thing I caÌ„ not tel how or why your Apologie as I haue said hath left out with some other like This Councell then hath said somewhat to you for your translation and muche more for your wicked and heretical meaning to conuey from the blessed Sacrament the reall presence of Christes very bodie But now M. Horne take you aÌ„d your Madge good hede and marke you wel whether ye and your sect be not of the Arrians generation whiche being Priestes contrary to the Canons of the Church which thei as mightely contemned as ye do kept company with their wiues but yet with such as they laufully maried before they were ordered Priestes Who returning to the Catholike faith froÌ„ their Arianisme woulde faine haue lusked in their leacherie as they did before being Arians Which disorder this CouÌ„cel reformeth The same Councell also coÌ„maundeth that the decrees of all Councels yea and the decretall Epistles of the holye Bisshops of Rome should remaine in their full strength Bicause forsoth by Arrians they had before ben violated and neglected as they are at this day by you and your fellowes vtterly despised and contemned So like euer are yong heretikes to the olde VnuÌ„ nôr is omnes nôr is And this is M. Horne one part of the repairing and the making as you call it of a newe fourme of the Church discipline ye spake of But for the matter it selfe ye are al in a muÌ„mery and dare not rub the galde horse on the backe for feare of wincing Now all in an il time haue ye put vs in remembrance of this Councel for you must be Canonically punisshed and Maistres Madge must be solde of the Bisshoppes and the price must be geuen to the poore I would be sory shee should heare of this geare and to what pitifull case ye haue brought her by your own CouÌ„cel Marke now your margent as fast and as solemnely as ye will with the note The duetifull care of a Prince aboute Religion with the note of a Princes speciall câ—re for his subiects and with such like I do not enuie you such notes In case now notwithstanding ye are so curstly handeled of King Richaredus and his Councell ye be content of your gentle and suffering nature to beare it al well and wil for al this stil goe forward to set foorth his Primacie be it so What can ye say therein further I perceiue then ye make great and depe accompt that he subscribed before the CouÌ„cell wherof I make as litle considering here was no newe mater defined by him or the Fathers but a coÌ„firmation and a ratification made of the first foure Councels Which the King strengtheneth by all meanes he coulde yea with the subscription of his owne hande because the other Kings his predecessours had ben Arians Otherwise in the firste .7 Generall Councelles I finde no subscription of the Emperours but onely in the sixte proceding from the said cause that this dothe that is for that his predecessours were heretikes of the heresie of the Monothelites but not proceding altogether in the same order For the Emperour there subscribeth after al the Bisshops saying onely We haue read the Decree and doe consent But the Bishop of CoÌ„stantinople saith I George by the mercy of God Bisshop of Constantinople to my definitiue sentence haue subscribed after the same sort other Bishops also set to their handes And this was because the mater was there finally determined against the Monothelites In case this subscriptioÌ„ wil not serue the mater M. Horne hath an other helpe at hand yea he hath S. Gregory him self that as he saith coÌ„mendeth Richaredus for his gouernmeÌ„t in causes Ecclesiastical and this is set in the margent as a weighty mater with an other foorthwith as weighty that this Richaredus called Councels and gouerned Ecclesiasticall causes without any doing of Pope Gregory therin But by your leaue both your notes are both folish and false Folish I say for how shuld Pope Gregory be a doer with hiÌ„ being at that time no Pope the couÌ„cel being kept in the time of Pelagiê° .2 S. Gregories predecessour in the yere .589 as it appereth by thâ— accoÌ„pt of Isidorê° liuing about that time and S. Gregory was made Pope in the yere .592 by the accompt of S. Bede False I say for Richaredus called not Councelles but one onely Councel yea and false againe For there was no gouernement Ecclesiasticall in Richaredus doings Neyther is there any such word in the whole Councel by M. Horn alleaged nor any thing that may by good consequence induce such gouernement I say then further ye doe moste
impudently in going about to make your Readers belieue that Richaredus and other Princes after him were takē for Supreme heades of the Church till now in these later daies and most blasphemously in calling the Pope for this mater the childe of perdition As wel might you for this cause haue called Gregorie so too Who is surnamed as ye here write the Great But God wotteth and the more pitie not very great with you and your fellowes Of al bookes his writinges beare most ful and plaine testimonie for the Popes singular praeeminence whiche thing is in an other place by me largely proued that though the matter here semeth to require somewhat to be said I neede not say any thing but onely remit the Reader to that place where he shal finde that S. Gregorie practised this Supreme authoritie as wel in Spain as other where throughout the whole Christened world But what saith S. Gregorie Forsothe that the King Richaredus by his carefull and continuall preaching brought Arrians into the true faith S. Gregorie saith wel And yet you wil not I trow say The Prince himself preached in pulpit to the Arrians What then Verelye that which he did by his Clergie and to the which he was a godly promoter that he is saied to doe him selfe As to preache to conuert heretiques to decree this or that and briefely to gouerne in causes Ecclesiastical All which the Prince in his owne person or of his owne authority neuer dothe But by his furderance such things being done he is saied sometimes as here of Saint Gregorye to doe them him selfe We might now passe to the next mater sauing that as ye without any good occasion or bettering of your cause bring in that Richaredus woorked these thinges without Pope Gregorie So it may be feared ye haue a woorse meaning and that ye doe this altogeather craftely to blemishe and deface Sainte Gregorye with the ignoraunte Reader Els tell me to what purpose write ye that Saint Gregorye was asshamed of him selfe and his owne slacknesse Why bringe you in these woordes of Sainte Gregorye What shall I aunsweare at the dreadfull doome when youre excellencye shall lead with you flockes of faithfull ones which ye haue broughte into the true faithe by careful and continuall preachinges I muste then either to refourme your ignorance if ye knew it not before or to preuent your readers circumuention by your wilye handeling of the mater like to be perchaunce miscaried if ye knewe it before admonish you and him that this is spoken of S. Gregorye in deede but as proceeding from a maruelouse humilitye and lowlines In like maner as he wrote to Sainte Augustine oure Apostle in the commendation of his doings wherein yet vndoubtedly he was a great doer him selfe many wayes as by the Historie of Bede clerely appeareth Otherwise though Richaredus doings be most gloriouse and worthy of perpetuall renoune yet shal S. Gregory match him or passe him Neither shal he altogether be voide of his worthy cōmendation concerning his care for the refourming of Spaine and repressing of heresies there either by his authority or by his learned woorkes Verely Platina witnesseth that by the meanes of this Gregorie the Gothes returned to the vnite of the Catholike faithe Whiche appeareth not at that time any otherwhere then in Spaine Hearken farder what Nauclerus one that you ofte reherse in this your booke writeth of him In super Beatus Gregorius c. Beside this Saint Gregorie compelled the Ligurians the Venetians the Iberians which had confessed their schisme by their libell to receiue the Decrees of the Councell of Chalcedo and so broughte them to the vnitye of the Churche He reduced them from Idolatrye partely by punnisshmente partlye by preaching the Brucians the people of Sardinia and the husbandmenne of Campania By the good and mightye authoritie of his writings and by Ambassadours sente in conueniente time he sequestred from the bodye of the Churche the Donatiste Heretiques in Affrique the Maniches in Sicilie the Arrians in Spaine the Agnoites in Alexandria Onely the Heresie of the Neophites in Fraunce rising by Symoniacall bribes as it were by so manye rootes was spreade farre and wide againste the whiche he valiauntlye foughte labouring mightelye against it to the Queene Brunechildis and to the Frenche Kinges Theodoricus and Theodobertus till at the lengthe a Generall Councell beinge summoned he obteined to haue it vtterlye banned and accursed This saith Nauclerus of other Countries Now what nede I speake of our Realme the matter being so notoriouse that by his good meanes by his studye and carefulnes we were brought from most miserable idolatrie to the faith of Christe And therefore as our Venerable Countreyman Bede writeth we maye well and oughte to call him our Apostle Rectè nostrum appellare possumus debemus Apostolum Quia cum c. For saith he wheras he had the chiefe Bisshoprike in all the worlde and was the chiefe Ruler of the Churches that long before were conuerted to the faithe he procured oure Nation that before that time was the Idols slaue to be the Church of Christ. So that we may well vse that saiyng taken from the Apostle All were it that he were not an Apostle to other yet is he our Apostle We are the seal of his Apostlesship in our Lord God It appeareth that S. Gregorie had to doe in Ireland also by his Ecclesiastical authoritie Thus much haue I here spoken of S. Gregorie either necessarily or as I suppose not altogether without good cause Surely not without most deape harte griefe to consider how farre we are gon from the learning vertue and faith whiche we nowe almost one thousande yeares past receiued at this Blessed mans handes Which altogether with our newe Apostle M. Horne heere is nothing but Grosse ignorance And this blessed and true Apostle of our English Nation no better then the child of perdition That is as he meaneth in dede a plaine Antichriste I pray God ones open the eyes of our Coūtrie to see who is in dede the true Antichrist and who are his messengers and forerunners thereby carefully and Christianly to shun as well the one as the other Christ is the Truth it selfe as him selfe hath said Who then is more nere Antichriste then the teacher of Vntruthes And what a huge number hath M. Horne heaped vs vppe in that hitherto hath bene answered being litle more then the third part of his boke Yea in this very Diuision how doe they muster Some of them haue already ben touched But now to the rest more at large let vs ouer runne the Diuision shortly againe First besides his false translation putting for repairing the order of Ecclesiasticall discipline to make a new fourme thereof as though that King altered the old Religion of his realme and placed a newe neuer vsed before in Christes Churche as M. Horne and his fellowes haue done in our Countrie beside this pety
sleight and diuers other before noted he hath so maimed and mangled the wordes of King Richaredus wherein the whole pithe of this Diuision resteth to make some apparence of his pretensed Primacie that it would lothe a man to see it and weary a man to expresse it Namely in the text where his Note standeth of a Princes speciall care for his subiectes The whole woordes of the King are these The care of a King ought so farre to be extended and directed vntill it be found to receiue the full measure of age and knowledge For as in worldly things the Kings power passeth in glorie so oughte his care to be the greater for the welth of his subiectes But now moste holy Priestes we bestow not onely our diligence in those matters whereby oure subiectes may be gouerned and liue most peaceablye but also by the helpe of Christe we extend our selues to thinke of heauenly matters and we labour to knowe how to make our people faithfull And verely if we ought to bend all our power to order mens maners and with Princely power to represse the insolency of the euill if we ought to geue all ayde for the encrease of peace and quiet muche more we ought to study to desire and thinke vppon godly things to looke after high matters and to shew to our people being now brought from errour the trueth of cleare light For so he dothe whiche trusteth to be rewarded of God with aboundant reward For so he dothe which aboue that is cōmitted vnto him doth adde more seing to such it is said what so euer thou spendest more I when I come againe will recompence thee This is the whole and ful talke of Richaredus the king to the Councel touching his duetyfull care aboute religion Compare this gentle Reader with the broken and mangled narratiō of M. horne and thou shalt see to the eye his lewde pelting and pelting lewdnesse Thou shalt see that the king protested his care in gods matters to be not his dew charge and vocatiō as a king but an additiō aboue that which was commytted wnto him and to be a work of supererogatiō and that he extēded him selfe of zeale aboue that which his duety ād office required Al which M. Horn left out bycause he knewe it did quite ouerthrowe his purpose He saieth againe of kyng Richaredus that he decreed in the Councel of his owne Authority commaundyng the bisshops to see it obserued which wordes also he hath caused to be printed in a distinct lettre as the wordes of his Author alleaged But they are his owne wordes and do proceede of his owne Authority not to be found in the whole processe of the Kings Oration to the Councell or in the Coūcel it selfe But contrariwise the Councell expressely saith of this Decree Consultu pijssimi gloriosissimi Richaredi Regis constituit Synodus The Synode hath appointed or decreed by the aduise of the most godly and gloriouse King Richaredus The Synode M. Horne made that Decree by the aduise of the King The king made it not by his own authority commaunding c. as you very Imperiously do talke Againe where you saie that S. Gregory did much commend the carefull gouernement of Princes in causes of Religion S. Gregory speaketh not of any suche gouernement at all It is an other of your Vntruthes Last of all where Saint Gregorie sayeth of humilitie as we haue before declared to the king Et si vobiscum nihil egimus Although we haue done nothing with you You to amplifie the matter enlardge your translation with a very lying liberalitie thus Although I haue medled and don nothing at all with you doing this altogether without mee For these wordes medle at all and dooing this altogeather without me is altogeather without and beyond your Latine of Saint Gregorie Whome you ouerreache exceeding much Making him not so muche as to meddle with the Kings doings and that the king did altogeather without him Which yet if Nauclerus your common alleaged Author be true of his woorde did verye muche with the King and furdered many wayes the conuerting of the Arrians in Spaine to the Catholique faith But so it is As in al your proufes you ouerreach mightely the force of your examples cōcluding Supreme gouernmente in all causes when the Argumente procedeth of no gouernemente at all but of execution and so foorth euen so in your translations wherein yet you looke singularlye to be credited scarse ones in tenne leaues bringing one sentence of Latine you ouer reache marueilouslye your originall Authorities Suche is your vntrue and false dealing not onely here but in a manner throughout your whole booke And nowe to ende this Seconde booke with a flourishe of Maister Iewels Rhetorique to sweete your mouth at the ende Maister Horne that so with the more courage we may proceede after a pause vppon this to the Thirde and Fourthe let me spurre you a question What M. Horne Is it not possible your doctrine may stande without lyes So many Vntruthes in so litle roome without the shame of the worlde without the feare of God Where did Christe euer commaunde you to make your Prince the supreme gouernour in all causes By what Commission by what woordes Or if Christ did not who euer els cōmaunded you so to do What lawe What Decree what Decretall what Legantine what Prouinciall But what a wonderfull case is this The Supreame gouernemente of Princes in al causes Ecclesiastical that we must nedes swere vnto by booke othe yea and that we must nedes belieue in conscience to be so auncient so vniuersal so Catholique so cleere so gloriouse can not now be founde neither in the olde Law nor in the new nor by anye one example of the first 600. yeares THE THIRDE BOOKE DISPROVING THE PRETENSED PRACTISE OF Ecclesiastical gouernmēt in Emperors and Kings as wel of our own Countre of Englande as of Fraunce and Spayne in these later .900 yeres from the tyme of Phocas to Maximilian next predecessour to Charles the V. of famous memory M. Horne The .79 Diuision Fol. 47. b. Next after Sabinianus an obscure Pope enemy and successour to this Gregory succeded Bonifacius 3. VVho although he durst not in playne dealing denie or take from the Emperours the authoritie and iurisdiction in the Popes election and other Churche matters yet he vvas the first that .228 opened the gappe thereunto for as Sabel testifieth vvith vvhom agree all other vvriters for the moste parte This Bonifacius immediatly vpon the entraunce into his Papacy dealte with Phocas to winne that the Church of Rome might .229 be head of all other Churches the which he hardely obteined bicause the Grecians did chalenge that prerogatiue for Constantinople After he had obteyned this glorious and ambitious title of the bloudy tyrant Phocas and that vvith .230 no smal bribes like vnto one that hauing a beame in his ovvn eie vvent about to pul the mote out of
This was through their flattery which their parasites call humility Then by you Platina was the Popes flatterer Verily such a flatterer he was that for his free speaking agaīst the Pope he was imprisoned And it is not likely that he which was so free with the Pope thē liuing would flatter with the Popes that were dead You adde farder to proue themperour did not geue vp the Popes confirmatiō For it is not say you any thinge likely for Pope Agatho could not obtain it and it was kept but a small tyme and the Pope him self with the cōsent of a Councel not long after resigned it Haue ye done M. Horne then I pray lappe vp your as wise a conclusion as before Ergo the Quene of England is the supreame head But nowe what say you to this M. Horne that Constantin agnised the Pope for the true vicar of Christe Doth not Platina write this whose words your self reherse Let the Popes cōfirmatiō weigh as it may weigh which maketh neither with nor against this supremacy Doe not these thre woords Christes true vicar weigh down ād beate al in peces your sely poore light reasons of your cōfirmatiō Brought in I cā not tel how ād al out of ceason and nothīg pertaynīg to the kings of Englād Who neuer had anie thing to intermedle for the ratifying of the popes election But what an extreme impudency is this Or who but very euil him selfe can suspect so vily and drawe al thinges to the worste If the pope be humble thē he is with M. Horne an hypocrite and a flatterer If he be stoute he is a tyrant ambitious and proude Contrary wise if the Emperour be cruel as we shall see anon of Harry 4. and Friderike the first then he doth but his right If he doe his duty as this Constantinnowe Theodosius Valentinian Marcian and Iustinian before thē they are deceyued with flattery Wo be to you that cal euill good and good euill For as before we sayd Vitalianus Donus Agatho Leo 2. wer al commended of all writers so is this Benedictus 2. highly praysed not onely of Platina but of Sabellicus and Volaterane both for his lerning and for his holynesse And in respect of those qualyties saie they Constantine sent the decree that M. Horne is so greued withal Yet al this to M. Horne is hypocrisy And the Historians he saieth were papistes for the most part It is true they were so not only for the most parte but altogeather hitherto For what other historians what other Councels what other Church can you shewe synce Christes tyme then of very papistes If you refuse the papistes historians you must holde your peace and let all this discourse passe from Constantine the first downe to Maximiliā next predecessour to Charles the fyft You must begynne only synce Luthers tyme Which yet for very shame you haue clene omitted not speaking one word of Charles the fyfte or of Ferdināde his brother the late most renowmed Emperours or of any their gouuernement in causes ecclesiasticall whose examples yet you might as well haue browght as of any other Catholike Emperour sence Constantines tyme the first But that in these mens eyes and eares yet liuing and knowing certeynely the contrary woulde haue condemned you In the other being out of the memory of men yet liuing you thought you might by suche homly shiftes as you haue made with patched false and forged narrations worke yet somewhat with the vnlerned Reader which trusteth you better then he knoweth you If this be not true tel me the cause Maister Horne why coming down to Maximilian Charles his next predecessour and to Lewys the frenche kinge next before Frauncis the first yow come not lower to Charles him selfe and to kinge Frauncis of Fraunce Why I pray you but for the reason aboue sayed Well If you had come lower you might in dede haue founde protestant historians for your owne tothe But nowe coueting to haue a coloure of Antiquitie for your doinges you are driuen to alleage onely papist historians papist Councells papist doctours papist Emperours Brefely all your Authorities testimonies and allegations none other but of papistes Yea the Scriptures them selues of whome haue you them but of papistes No merueyll therefore if you are so continuallye by your owne Authorities beaten downe In the meane season what historians what Councels what Doctours haue you in any tyme of all the Churche to speake any one poore worde for your ymagined supremacy No no M. Horne Either you that nowe lyue are not the Churche of Christ or ells Christ hath had no Churche these thousand yeres and vpwarde Either you must condemne so many ages before you or they must condemne you Would God our dere Countrie woulde ones consider this one reason and worthely regarde the same To returne to you Maister Horne what moueth you to saie that the Electours after longe altercation agreed on Conon and Theodorus the Emperours Lyeutenant gaue his assent inferring thereof that the Popes election still appertayned to the Emperours Lieutenant and to hys assent Your tale is myngled with vntruthe and your consequent hangeth loosely For firste altercation in the election of Conon there was none Sabellicus your owne alleaged Author saieth In nullo vnquam Pontifice creando maior extitit Ordinum consensus There was neuer more agreement of all degrees in the creatyng of anye pope then in this Conon And as for the Emperours Lieutenants assent he addeth Praestitit Theodorus Exarchus suum assensum Theodorus also the Lieutenant gaue his assent which he inferreth not as you doe to shewe that the Lieutenants assent was eyther of right or necessitie required but to declare that this pope without any altercation for his singular vertues in dede was chosen withe the consent of all men yea of the Lieutenant him selfe And thus your whole and onely proufe fayleth whereby you would persuade vs that the decree of Constantine the Emperour was so sone after abolished or els not at al made but as you most peuishly talk fayned of the Papist historiās being yet al such as wrote before Luther was borne and therefore by no reason in the worlde likely to be counterfayters eyther for our vauntage or for your disauauntage Els by the same reason you may reiect al histories ād Coūcels and doctours to bycause they al make directly against you and your doctrine not only in this but in al other your heresies and say that the papistes haue fayned stories deuised Councels forged olde doctours yea and counterfayted the Scriptures also which I praye God you Caluinistes of England do not ones attempte to auouche as the Swēcfeldians haue already begonne M. Horne The .84 Diuision Fol. 51. a. But I returne againe to Agatho vvho as I sayde being in great fauour vvith Constantine the Emperour Determined saith Platina to haue a councel to decide the errour of the Monothelites But .259 bicause he coulde not him selfe by his ovvne authoritie cal
Pastour sticke not to falsifie and missereporte the holy Councel seing by true dealing you caÌ„ proue nothing But it maketh perhaps for you that the Popes Legates cal the Emperour most benign Lord and affirme the Apostolike see of Rome to be subiecte to him But they do not I am assured adde in al spiritual matters And so are ye nothing the nere to your purpose and as the Popes Legats cal him Lorde so pope Agatho calleth him his sonne And that which the Legates said of the See Apostolike the same Pope Agatho in his letters saied of the City of Rome calling it seruilem Principatus sui vrbem A Cyty subiect to his gouernement And it may be well thought the Legates spake in no other sence then did their Lorde and Maister But as for such phrases S. Gregory spake as humbly and as basely to the Emperour Mauritius which Caluin also hath noted as euer any Pope before him or after him did to any whatsoeuer Emperour He called Mauritius his good Lorde and him selfe his vnworthy seruaunt But yet as I haue at large proued against M. Iewel he practised in Ecclesiastical causes an vniuersall Supremacy throughout all Christendome And nowe beside that I haue said in as much as the Popes .3 Legats two being priestes and one but a Deacon be as wel in the rehersall of the Bishops names as in the placing of the Bishops first named and do first speake in this action I thinke I may make thereof also a better collection for the Popes Primacy then you haue made against it Whereas you say the Emperour was president of the Councel I graunt you in that sense as I haue before declared and that is concerning thexternal order moderation and direction of things to be done and heard quietly and without parciality in the synode but not for any supremacy in geuing sentence against their wils as themperour him self euen now declared M. Horne The .85 Diuision Fol. 51 b. In the next session after the self same order obserued as in the first Paulus themperours Secretary began to put the Councel in remeÌ„braunce of the former daies proceding The Emperor commaundeth the Acts of the Chalcedon Councel to be brought foorth and redde At length vvhan a manifest place vvas alledged out of Leo the Pope the Emperour him self .263 disputed vvith Macarius on the vnderstanding therof The Secretary hauing offred the bookes of the fifte Councel the Emperour commaundeth the Notary to reade them The Notary began to reade and vvithin a vvhile the Popes Legats rising vp cried out this Booke of the fifte Synode is falsified and there alleaged a reason therof vvhervvith theÌ„mperor and the iudges being moued began to look more narrovvly to the book aÌ„d espying at the last that three quaternioÌ„s vvas thrust into the beginning theÌ„perour coÌ„maunded it should not be red Note here that the Popes Legats vvere but 264 the plaintify parties in this CouÌ„cel aÌ„d not the iudges therof the vvhich more plainly follovveth either parties stryuing vppon a like corrupt place The Emperour coÌ„maunded the Synod and the Iudges vvhich vvere LaymeÌ„ to peruse the Synodical boks and .265 to determine the matter vvhich they did George the Archebishop of Constantinople most humbly beseecheth the Emperour that he vvil cause the letters vvhich Agatho the Pope and his Synode sent vnto the Emperour to be redde ones againe the Emperour graunteth his request Stapleton In these two sessions ye can pyck no matter of any substance to helpe you withal no not of themperours disputation And God wotte this was but a sleight and a colde disputation to demaunde two things of Macarius and that by interrogation onely I trowe ye shal fynde but vj. or vij lynes before a better place for the popes supremacy wher yt is sayde that pope Leo his epistle was taken of the Chalcedon Councel as the foundation of the catholyke fayth being conformable to the confession of the blessed S. Peter the prince of the Apostles But you bidde vs note here that the popes legates were but the plaintife parties in this Councel and not the Iudges thereof Your reason is because they firste spake and accused the forgery committed in a copie of the fifte Councel If you had marked the practise of other CouÌ„cells before M. Horne you woulde not thoughe hyred thereto haue made this Note to your Reader For so is it in dede that the popes legates by the waie of prerogatiue in all Councells semperprius loqui confirmare soliti sunt were alwaies wont to speake first So did they in the Chalcedon Councel first speake against Dioscorus and remoued him from the benche where other bishops sate making him to sitte in the myddest where the defendantes place was And one of the popes Legates then so earnestly speakinge and requiringe to haue him remoued the Emperours deputies saied vnto him Si iudicis obtines personam non vt accusator dâ—bes prosequi If yowe beare the person of a Iudge you ought not to pleade as an Accuser In whiche wordes the Iudges did not inferre as M. Horne here doth that the Popes Legate was no Iudge bicause he accused as a party plaintife but rather bicause he was a Iudge bearinge the Popes person he wished him to forbeare accusing But the popes Legates as they were alwaies the Iudges to decree and subscribe before all other bishoppes against heresies so were they ready to accuse and betraye the Demeanours of Heretikes before all others For why As in the Chalcedon Councell it is writen Missi Apostolici semper in Synodis prius loqui confirmare soliti sunt The popes Legates were alwaies wonte to speake formest in Councels and to confirme before all others And by this the prerogatiue of the See Apostolike was expressed And as in the Chalcedon Councel the popes Legates were the first that spake againste Dioscorus and yet were also the first that gaue sentence againste him as I haue before proued so in this Councell as the popes Legates spake first against the false and forged euidences so thei were the first as we shal anon see that condemned the forgers thereof Macarius with his felowes And yet to speake properly the popes Legates neither here nor in the matter of Dioscorus were parties plaintifs For as there they onely required to haue the sentence of pope Leo executed touching Dioscorus his place in the Councell so here they only required the euidence to be tried suspecting it as forged as it was in dede founde to be And this they required not as plaintif parties but to haue executioÌ„ which execution was in the ordering of the Emperour or his deputies For looke what the chefe bishops or the whole Councel required that the Prince or his deputies the Iudges did see executed quietly and orderly Wherin coÌ„sisted their whole authoritie and trauayle as we haue before shewed out of Cusanus But to Iudge and determine belonged only to
the bishopes M. Horne The .84 Diuision pag. 52. a. In the next session the order and fourme obserued as in the first the Emperour commaunded first of al Pope Agatho his letters to be redde in the vvhich letters is manifestly confessed by the Pope him selfe so vvel the Emperours .266 supreme gouernment in Ecclesiastical causes as the Popes obedience and subiection vnto him in the same For in the beginning he declareth vvhat pleasure and comforte he conceyued of this that the Emperour sought so carefully that the sincere Faith of Christe should preuayle in all Churches that he vsed such mildenes and clemency therein follovvyng the example of Christe in admonishyng him and his to geue an accompte of their Faith vvhich they preached that being emboldened vvith these comfortable letters of the Emperour he perfourmed his ready obedience in accomplishinge the Emperous praeceptes effectually That he made inquisition for satisfiynge of his obedience to the Emperour for apt men to be sent to the Councel the vvhich thing saith the Pope to the Emperour the studious obedience of our seruice would haue perfourmed soner had it not beeÌ„ letted by the great circuite of the Prouince and longe distances of place He protesteth that he sendeth his Legats according to the Emperours commaundement not of any sinister meaninge but for the obedience sake to the Emperour which saith he we owe of dutie He maketh a confession of his faith concerning the coÌ„trouersie adding the testimonies of many auncient fathers And he dooth protest that he vvith his Synod of the VVesterne Bishoppes beleueth that God reserued the Emperour to this tyme for this purpose That he the Emperour occupyinge the place and zeale of our Lorde Iesu Christe him selfe here in earth shoulde giue iuste iudgement or sentence on the behalfe of the Euangelicall and Apostolicall truthe Stapleton What exceding and intolerable impudency is this to be so bolde as to bringe forthe Pope Agatho his letters agaiÌ„st the Popes supremacy If a man woulde purposely and diligently seke ample and large proufes for the confirmation of thâ— same he shal not lightly fynde them more plentifull and more effectual then in this epistle reade and allowed of the whole Councel By the helpe saith Pope Agatho of S. Peter this Apostolik Church neuer swerued froÌ„ the truth into any errour Whose authority as chief of al the apostles al the Catholik Church of Christ al general Councels faithfully embracing did alwaies follow in all things Whose apostolike doctrine all the reuereÌ„d fathers embraced and the heretiks with false accusations most spitefully deface and persequute Of like authorities ye shal fynde great store aswel in this session as else where in this Councell Yea the whole Councell confesse that S. Peter was with them by his successour Agatho and that S. Peter spake by Agatho his mowthe And yf this wil not suffice themperour himself confesseth the like By these and the like testimonies yt is cleare that the Emperour himself toke the fathers to be the iudges in this controuersie and most of al the Pope To the which saying it is nothing repugnante that Pope Agatho according to the Emperours Letters did diligently and obediently as well sende his own deputies to the Councel as procured that other were also sent thither Yes saieth M. Horne In those letters is manifestly confessed by the Pope him selfe as wel the Emperours supreme gouernment in Ecclesiasticall causes as the Popes obedience and subiection in the same This is largely spoken M. Horne O that your proufes were as clere as your asseuerations are bolde Then were you in dede a ioylye writer But M. Iewell can tel you that bolde asseueration maketh no proufe For howe I praye you shewe you this out of the Popes owne letters You tel vs many thinges that the Pope sent his legates caused also other bisshops to repayre to the Councell and woulde haue caused more to come if great lettes had not hindered him And all this you saie to perfourme his ready obedience for satisfying of his obedience the studious obedience of his seruice and yet ones againe for the obedience sake which he owed of duty Here is I trowe obedience on the Popes parte enoughe and enough But here is not yet in ecclesiasticall causes Here is not yet the Emperours supreme gouuernement Here is not subiection in the same that is in Ecclesiasticall causes Then M. Horne hath affirmed foure thinges and proued but one And hath he trowe we proued that Verely as well as he hath proued the rest of the whiche he hath spoken neuer a worde For what obedience was this that the Pope so many times speaketh of Was it any other then that at the Emperours earnest request he sent his legates and summoned the bishops to the Councell Yes will M. Horn saye It was vpon the Emperours commaundement that he so did and not at his simple request Then remembre I praye you the Emperours wordes before alleaged in whiche he protesteth that he can only inuite and praye the Poâ—e to come to a Councell and that force him he would not And if the Emperours owne wordes suffise not then as you haue brought the Pope againste him selfe so I pray you M. Horne heare him speake nowe for him selfe And that in the selfe same letters where he talketh so muche of Obedience which you liked in him very well I assure you M. Horne you shall heare him so speake for him selfe that if he had by spirit of prophecy foresene this lewde obiection that you haue made he coulde scante in playner termes or more effectually haue answered you then nowe he hath by the waye of preuention confuted you For beholde what he saieth of the Emperours calling him and mouing him to assemble this Councell He saieth Nequaquam tam pia lateret intentio audientiuÌ„ humanáue suspicio perterreretur aestimantium potestate nos esse compulsos non plena serenitate ad satisfaciendum c. commonitos Diuales apices patefecerunt ac satisfaciunt quos gratia spiritus sancti imperialis liÌ„guae calamo de puro cordis thesauro dictauit Commonentis non opprimentis satisfaciâ—ntis non perterreÌ„tis non affligentis sed exhortantis ad ea quae Dei sunt secunduÌ„ Deum inuitantis Lest any that heare hereof shoulde be ignorant of this godly intention or the suspicion of man shoulde feare thinkinge as M. Horne here doth that we were forced by Authoryte and not very gently exhorted to answere caet the Imperiall letters haue declared and doe declare writen and directed from his Maiestyes pure harte throughe the grace of the holy Ghoste wherein he warneth not oppresseth he requyreth not threatneth not forceth but exhorteth and to Godly thinges accordinge to God inuiteth Lo M. Horn you are I trowe sufficiently answered if any thinge can suffyse you The Emperour forced not the Pope by waye of commaundement or supreme gouuernement as yowe allwaies imagyne but exhorted him He proceded not by
waye of oppression or threats as by vertue of his allegeance or in payne of displeasure but by gentle admonitions and requestes So did al the good Emperours before procede with bishops in ecclesiastical matters Constantin the first Theodosius the first and second Valentinian the first Marcian Iustinian and nowe this CoÌ„stantin the fyfte not as with their subiectes or vassals in that respect but rather as with their Fathers their pastours and by God appoynted Ouerseers The obedience then that pope Agatho so much and so ofte protested proceded of his owne humylytie not of the Emperours supremacy of greate discretion not of dewe subiection namelye in Ecclesiasticall causes For seinge the Emperour in his letters so meke so gracious and so lowly he could doe no lesse and the better man he was the more he did but shewe him selfe againe lowly and humble also But when Emperours would tyrannically take vpon them in Church matters there lacked not Catholike bishops as stoute and bolde then as the pope was humble nowe So were to Constantius that heretical tyran Liberius of Rome Hosius of Spayne and Leontius of the East So was to Valentinian the yonger S. Ambrose to Theodosius the seconde Leo the first to the Emperour Anastasius pope Gelasius to Mauritius S. Gregory But M. Horne if this do fayle hath yet ready at hand an other freshe iolye coulorable shifte that the Emperour euen by Agathos owne confession occupied the place and zele of our Lorde Iesu Christe in earth to geue iuste iudgement and sentence in the behalf of the truth Nowe are we dryuen to the harde wal in dede This geare ronneth roundly And yf I should nowe thowghe truelye interprete and mollifie thys sentence accordinge to 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and the mynde of the speaker then woulde you so vrge and presse 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the bare letter that I shulde haue much a doe to rydde my handes of you But God be thanked who hath so prouided that Agatho him self doth so plainely declare his owne meaninge and your false handling of the matter euen in the verie nexte sentence immediatly folowing that al the worlde may euidently see that for al your holy euangelical pretences and cloked cowlours ye seke not the trowthe but to tryfle to toy and contentiouslie to confounde all thinges For it followeth That ye woulde voutchsauf saieth Pope Agatho to the Emperour to exequute the cause of Christes fayth according to equitye and the instructions of the holy fathers and the fyue generall Councells and by Gods helpe to reuenge his iniurie vppon such as condemne his faythe And this saying of Agatho M. Horne may wel serue for a ful and a sufficiente answere to al your boke for princes intermedling in CouÌ„cels and for making lawes concernyng matters ecclesiasticall You see by this place their gouuernement is no other but to ayde and assiste for putting in execution the decrees of Councels and the holy Fathers Instructions Wherfore ye may put vp your ioly note wherwyth ye would seame to furnishe and bewtifie your matter and margent here in your purse and the lesse yt be sene the better for yowe for any good that euer your cause shal take by it M. Horne The .87 Diuision pag. â—2 b. In the next session the Emperour sitteth as 268. President and Moderatour accompanied vvith many of his nobles sitting about him On his right hande sate Georgius the Archebishop of Constantinople called nevve Rome and those that vvere vvith him on the other side vpon themperours lefte hande sate the Legates of the Archebishop Agatho of old Rome these tvvo as .269 agent parties VVheÌ„ they vver thus set the Emperours Secretary brought foorth the Ghospels putteth the Emperour in mind vvhat vvas done the sessioÌ„ before and desireth his maiesty to cause Macarius and his party to bring out likevvise their testimonies as the Legats from Agatho of old Rome had don for their party The Emperour coÌ„maundeth Macarius obeith and desireth that his books may be red the Emperour commaundeth they should so be Stapleton M. Horne here noteth the sitting of the Popes Legates on the lefte hand and the Bisshop of Constantinople on the right hand which either maketh nothing for the abasing of the Legats authority either that doth not so abase them as doth that I haue said auaunce them that they are rehersed both in the naming and placing as wel in this very place as throughout al this Councel before al other bisshops beside the prerogatiues which we haue and shal declare they had in this Councel And M. Horn must remeÌ„ber that in the fift general Councel they had the right hand as him self coÌ„fesseth Neither was the Emperour President in this Councell neither the bisshops the Agent parties as M. Horne here vntruly saith but when the Sentence came to be pronounced the Bishops alone gaue it without themperour A moderatour in dede in external order and quyet to be kept theÌ„perour was not only in this but in al other CouÌ„cels as I haue shewed before out of Cusanê° but not in geuiÌ„g solutioÌ„s to the reasons propouÌ„ded or in geuing final senteÌ„ce in matter of doctrin as the word Moderatour in the scholes soundeth aÌ„d as M. Horn would haue it here to be vnderstaÌ„ded M. Horne The .88 Diuision pag. 52. b. After the shevving of the allegations on bothe sides the Legates of old Rome desier the Emperour that they may knovve yf the aduersaries agree on the tenour of their tvvo forsaid suggestioÌ„s The aduersaries beseche theÌ„peror that they might haue the copies of theÌ„ theÌ„peror coÌ„mauÌ„deth that vvithout delay their request should be fulfilled The books vvere brought forth and sealed vvith the seales of the Iudges and either of the parties This againe .270 proueth that the Popes Legats vvere none of the Iudges but one of the parties And so in the eight ninth and teÌ„th actioÌ„ the same order of doing is obserued in like sort as before in such vvise that no one in the Synode neither the vvhole Synod doth .271 any thing vvithout licence and the direction of the Emperour the president and chief ruler in al those causes Stapleton M. Horne is now harping vpon the same stringe that he was harping vpon before twise in the former leaf that the Popes Legats were no Iudges but parties and plantiues In the one of the former places he geueth no cause but will haue vs belieue hiÌ„ vpoÌ„ his bare word Here aÌ„d in the other he geueth vs a cause that nothing coÌ„cludeth for hiÌ„ but rather agaiÌ„st hiÌ„ The Monothelits to make their matter beare some good couÌ„tenaÌ„ce brought forth freshely many authorities of Athanasius and other fathers on their side The Popes Legats espying the chopping and chauÌ„ging the cutting and hewing the mayming and mangling of those testimonies â–ª discried this falshod to the CouÌ„cel VpoÌ„ this an exacte search coÌ„ference and coÌ„parison was made of other bokes in theÌ„perous and patriarchs of CoÌ„staÌ„tinople library
office is an honorable office Wel let yt be honorable to I suppose for all that it shal not make hym supreame heade of the Churche withall And so hath M. Hornes argument a great foyle M. Horne The .90 Diuision Fol. 53. a. The bishops and Clergy vvhich vvere of the Prouince of Antioche vvhan Macarius vvas deposed by the iudgement of the Synode do make supplication vnto the Iudges the Emperours deputies and counsailours that they vvilbe meanes vnto the Emperour to appoint them an other Archbishop in the place of Macarius novve deposed Stapleton And wil ye play me the MacariaÌ„ styl M. Horne Good reader coÌ„sider of M. Horns dealings eueÌ„ in this couÌ„cel that I haue aÌ„d shal declare whether M. Horn doth not altogether resemble Macarius shameful practise in his allegatioÌ„s One of your reasons theÌ„ M. Horn to proue CoÌ„stantines supremacy by is that the Antiochians sewed to themperour to appoint an other Archbisshop in the place of Macarius The appointment of an Archbisshop imployeth no supremacy Diuerse Kings of England haue appointed bisshops and Archebisshops in their Realm And yet none euer toke vpon them either the name or Authority of a Supreme Gouernour in al causes Ecclesiastical vntil in this our miserable tyme heretikes by authority of Princes to establishe their heresies haue spoiled Gods Ministers and the Church of her dewe Authority and gouernement And I haue told you before M. Horne that this CoÌ„stantin himself hath disclaimed your supremacy of supreame iudgement in causes ecclesiastical Wherof also the very next matter immediatlye rehersed before the thing you alleage is a good and a sufficient proufe I wil therfore demaunde a question of you Ye see Macarius is deposed and that as you confesse here your selfe by the Iudgement of the Synod Might now themperour kepe him stil aÌ„d that laufully in his bisshoprik if he had so would or no If ye say he might not theÌ„ is he no Supreame Head Except ye wil say he was lawfully deposed as an heretike and therfore theÌ„perour could not kepe him in This also as yet maketh against your supremacy For theÌ„ the IudgemeÌ„t of the bisshops is aboue themperours power But I wil further aske you whether yf Macarius had bene hartely poenitent and had recanted his heresy to themperour might theÌ„ haue kept him in Now take hede ye be not brought to the streights which way so euer ye wind yourself Yf ye say he may as ye must yf ye wil haue themperour Supreme Gouernour in al causes ecclesiastical then is the whole CouÌ„cel against you vtterly denying him al hope of restitution though the Iudges at theÌ„perours coÌ„maundemeÌ„t being moued with mercy proposed this questioÌ„ to the Synod Yf ye say he may not then do ye your self spoile theÌ„perour of his Primacy Thus ye perceiue euery way ye are in the bryers being conuicted by the very place by your self proposed M. Horne The .91 Diuision Fol. 53. a. The Iudges make them aunsvvere that it vvas the Emperours pleasure that they should determine amongest them selues vvhom they would haue and bring their decree vnto the Emperour At the last the vvhole Synod doe offer their definition subscribed vvith their hands to the Emperour besechiÌ„g him to .274 examen and confirme the same The Emperour vvithin a vvhyle saith vve haue redde this definition and geue our consent thereunto The Emperour asked of the vvhole Synod yf this definition be concluded by vnifourme consent of al the Bishops the Synod ansvvered VVe al beleue so we be al of this mind God send themperour manye yeares Thou hast made al heretiks to flie by thy meanes al Churches are in peace accursed be al Heretiks In the vvhich curse the vvhole Synode curseth Honorius Pope of Rome vvith the great curse vvhome the Synode nameth in .17 Action one of the chiefest of these Heretiques vvho are here cursed The Emperour protesteth that his zeale to conserue the ChristiaÌ„ faith vndefiled .275 vvas the only cause of calling this Synode He shevveth vvhat vvas their partes therein to vvyt to weighe consideratly by Gods holy Scriptures to put away al noueltye of speche or assertion added to the pure ChristiaÌ„ faith in these latter daies by some of wicked opinioÌ„ and to deliuer vnto the Church this faith most pure and cleane .276 They make a coÌ„mendatory oration vnto theÌ„peror vvith much ioyfulnes declaring that this his fact about this Synod in procuring to his subiectes true godlynes and to al the Church a quiet state was the most comely thing the most acceptable seruice the most liberall oblatioÌ„ or sacrifice that any Emperour might or coulde make vnto God And declaring the humble obedience to his precept or sommons of the Bisshop of Rome vvho sent his Legates .277 being sicke him self and of them selues being present in their ovvne persones they doe most humbly beseche him to set his seale vnto their doinges to ratifie the same with the Emperial wryt and to make edictes and constitutioÌ„s .278 wherewith to confirme the Actes of this Councel that al controuersie in tyme to come may bee vtterly taken away Al vvhich the Emperour graunted vnto them adding his curse as they had done before so vvel against al the other Heretikes as also against Honorius late Pope of Rome a companion fautour and coÌ„firmer saith he of the others heresies in al pointes After this the Emperour directeth his letters to the Synode at Rome of the VVesterne Bisshoppes vvherein he commendeth their diligence about the confuting of the heresies He describeth the miserable estate the Churche vvas in by meanes of the Heresies for saith he the inuentours of Heresies are made the chiefe Bisshoppes they preached vnto the people contention in steade of peace they sovved in the Churche forâ—vves cockle for vvheate and all Church matters vvere troubled and cleane out of order And because these things vvere thus disordered and impietye consumed Godlines wee sette forwarde thyther whereunto it becommed vs to directe our goinge meaninge to seeke by al meanes the redresse of these disorders in Churche matters wee labour with earnestnes for the pure faith wee attende vppon Godlines and wee haue our speciall care aboute the Ecclesiasticall state In consideration vvhereof vvee called the Bisshoppes out of farre distaunte places to this Synode to sette a Godly peace and Quietnes in the Churche matters c. To this epistle of the Emperour Leo the seconde Bisshoppe of Rome maketh aunsvvere for Agatho vvas deade bye letters vvhereof this is the effecte I geue thankes vnto the Kinge of Kinges vvho hath bestovved on you an earthly Kingdome in such vvyse that he hath geuen you therevvith a mind to seeke much more after heauenlye thinges Your pietye is the fruite of mercy but your authoritye is the keper of Discipline by that the Princes minde is ioyned to Godde But bye this the subiectes receyue reformation of disorders Kinges ought to haue so muche care to refourme and correcte naughtynes
the wordes immediately folowing which are these Sicut praedictum est Quatenus secuÌ„dum sancta vniuersalia quinque Concilia statuta sanctorum venerabilium patruÌ„ ita eam nos custodiamus vsque in mortem To th entent that as we haue before saied saieth the Emperour we also may kepe the faith euen to deathe according to the fiue holy and generall Councels and according to the decrees of the holy Reuerent Fathers If you had put this clause to the office of Bishops M. Horn as the Emperour did al England should haue sene that you and your fellowes were no Bishops who so lightly and so impudeÌ„tly condemne the doctrine of the holy fathers and do allowe but fower generall Councels as your bretherne here in Antwerpe do allowe but three But it went against your conscience to tell that which should condemne your conscience Likewise in the princes seruice to God you saie the Emperour protested his zeale to conserue the Christian faith vndefiled but you leaue out againe what he saieth immediatly after secundùm doctrinam atque traditionem quae tradita est nobis tam per Euangelium quámque per sanctos Apostolos statuta sanctorum quinque vniuersalium Conciliorum sanctorúmque probabilium patrum According to the doctrine and tradition deliuered vnto vs aswel by the Gospell as by the holye Apostles and by the decrees of the fiue holye General Councels and of the holye approued fathers If you had told this parte of the princes duetye and had geuen the Emperour leaue to tell out his whole tale the Reader shoulde sone haue espied what damnable wretches yowe are that persuade Princes to professe the Gospell onelye with out regarde of former Councels and of the traditions of the holy fathers And then your two marginal notes either would not at al bene noted or at least to your vtter shame haue ben readen Other your nippinges and curtallinges of your places might here be noted As that in the Councels request to the Emperour for ratifieng their determination with his edict you leaue out ex more after the maner wherby is insinuated a customable practise of Emperours as we sawe before in Iustinian to procure by edictes and proclamations the execution of Councels As also in your long allegation of pope Leo his letters which al we graunt vnto you and you neuer the nerer we might note at the least half a dosen such nippinges and manglinges of the text But I thinck M. Horne all that hath ben saied being wel considered you looke for no greate triumphe for this fielde But are content to blowe the retrayte Be it so then M. Horne The .92 Diuision pag. 55. a. Bamba King of Spaine commaunded a Synod to be had at Toletum in the fourthe yeere of his reigne the occasion vvas this There had beene no Synode by the space of .18 yeeres before as it is saide in the preface to this Councell by meanes vvhereof the vvorde of God vvas despised the Churche disciplicine neglected all Godly order distourbed and the Churche toste and tumbled as a shippe vvithout a rovver and sterne meaning a Kinge to call them togeather in Synode By the carefull zeale of this Kinge beyng called togeather they consulte hovv to refourme errores about Faithe corruption of discipline and other disorders againste godlines and Religion And at the ende they doo geue great thankes vnto the noble and vertuous Kinge by vvhose ordinaunce and carefull endeuour they vvere .280 commaunded to this consultation vvho as they affirme of him comming as a nevve repayrer of the Ecclesiasticall discipline in these times not onely intended to restore the orders of the Councelles before this time omitted but also hath decreed and appointed yeerely Synodes to bee kepte hereafter Eringius kinge of Spaine commaundeth the Bishopps and other of his Clergie to assemble togeather at Toletum in one Synode the first yere of his reigne And called an other to the same place the fourth yeere of his reigne to consulte about reformation of the Churche discipline VVhen the Bishoppes and the residue of the Cleargy vvere assembled in their conuocation at the commaundemente of the king he him selfe vvith many of his nobilitie and counsailours commeth in to them he declareth the cause vvherefore he summoned this Synode he shevveth the miseries the vvhole countrey hath susteined and the plagues he declareth the cause to be Goddes vvrathe kindled by meanes of the contempte of Goddes vvorde and commaundement And he exhorteth them that they vvil vvith Godly zeale study â—o purge the land from prauity by preaching and exercise of Godly discipline and that zealously He doth exhort his Nobles that vvere there presente that they also vvould care diligently for the futherance hereof he deliuereth vnto the Synode a booke conteining the principall matter vvherof they should consulte And last of all he promiseth by his hande subscription that he vvil confirme and ratifie vvhat the clergy and nobility shall conclude touching these articles for the furtherance of godlines and Church Discipline Egita Kinge of Spayne .281 caused in his time also three Councelles to be hadde and celebrated at Toletum for the preseruation of Religion vvith the Church Discipline in sincerity and puritie vvho also confirmed and ratified the same vvith his Royal assent and authority The .6 Chapter Of three Kings of Spaine and of the three later Toletane Councels kept in their reignes Stapleton ALM. Hornes force is now sodenly remoued from Constantinople to Spaine where he now bloweth a larme againe But God be thanked for all this great fighte there is litle hurte donne Yea after all this tossing and turmoiling and after all his great sturre and broile againste the pope and the clergy he is vppon the soden becomme suche an entiere and so well affectioned frende to them that but I trowe vnwares and therfore worthy the lesse thanke he transporteth the supreame authority as well in temporall as spirituall matters from the king to the clergy For I beseache you M. Horne are not dyuers of the maters specified in the twelueth and thirtenth Councell at Toledo plaine Ciuile and Temporall As concerning the confirmation of King Ernigius royall Authoritie succeeding to Kinge Bamba being shorne a Monke Concerning the release and exoneration of the people from certaine grieuouse payementes and exactions Concerninge also the goods of certaine Traytours with such like Dothe not the Kinge praye the Prelates to discusse his requests with their iudgementes Doe not they confirme his royall Authoritie with their Synodicall Decree Doth not the Kinge in his booke offred to the Councell saye that he moste humblie and deuoutlye lyeth prostrate before their Reuerente assemblie Coram caetus vestri reuerentia humilis deuotusque prosternor Dothe he not desire them coÌ„cerning his other ciuil ordinaÌ„ces to put to their stroÌ„g and helping hand Doth he not plainly say that what so euer the holy assemblie of Bisshops decreeth to be obserued is by the gift of the
were there cōdemned for heretyks why do ye not tell vs also who were cheif in that Coūcell whiche were Theophilatius and Stephanus Pope Adriās Legates And here appereth the wretched dealing of the authour of your Apologye for hys duble lye aswell in that he would by thys Synode proue that a generall councell maye be abolished by a national as for saying this Councell did abolishe the Seuenth Generall Councell whereas it confirmed the said Generall Councell with a like Decree And with this the strongest part of your Apologie lyeth in the dust For wheras the chiefe and principall parte of it is to deface the Councel of Trent and to shew that by priuate authority of one nation the publike and cōmon authority of a Generall Councel might be well inough abrogated he could finde no colour of proufe but this your Councel of Franckford which now as ye heare dothe not infirme but ratifie and confirme the .2 Nicene Councell As made for the honoring and not for the vilaining of holy Images M. Horne The .98 Diuision pag. 59. a. Carolus Magnus calleth by his commaundemente the Bisshoppes of Fraunce to a Synode at Arelatum appointeth the Archebisshoppes of Arelatum and Narbon to be chiefe there They declare to the Synode assembled that Carolus Magnus of feruente zeale and loue tovvardes Christe doothe vigilauntlye care to establishe good orders in Goddes Churche and therefore exhorte them in his name that they diligentlye instructe the people vvith godlie doctrine and exaumples of lyfe VVhen this Synode had consulted and agreed of suche matters as they thoughte fitte for that time They decree that their doinges shoulde be presented vnto Carolus Magnus beseeching him that where anye defectes are in their Decrees that he supplie the same by his wisedome If anye thing be otherwise then well that he will amende it by his iudgemente And that whiche is well that he will .306 ratifie aide and assist by his authority By his commaundemente also vvas an other Synode celebrated at Cabellinum vvherevnto he called manye Bysshoppes and Abbotes vvho as they confesse in the Preface did consulte and collecte manye matters thoughte fitte and necesarie for that time the vvhiche they agreed neuerthelesse to be allovved and confirmed amended or .307 dissalovved As this Councel referreth al the Ecclesiastical matters to the 308 iudgement correction disalovving or confirming of the Prince so amongest other matters this is to be noted that it prohibiteth the couetousnesse and cautels vvherevvith the Clergie enriched them selues persuading the simple people to geue their lands and goods to the Churche for their soules helth The Fathers in this Synod complaine that the auncient Church order of excommunication doing penaunce and reconciliation is quite out of vse Therefore they agree to craue the Princes .309 order after vvhat sorte be that doth committe a publique offence may be punished by publique penaunce This Councel also enueigheth against and .309 condemneth gadding on pilgrimage in Church ministers Lay men great men and beggars al vvhich abuses saith the Synode after what sort they may be amended the Princes mind must be knowen The same Charles calleth an other Councel at Maguntia In the beginning of their Preface to the Councel they salute Charles the moste Christian Emperour the Authour of true Religiō and maintenour of Gods holy Church c. Shevving vnto him that they his moste humble seruants are come thither according to his commaundement that they geue Godde thankes Quia sanctae Ecclesiae suae pium ac deuotum in seruitio suo concessit habere rectorem Because he hath geauen vnto his holie Churche a gouernour godlye and deuoute in his seruice who in his times opening the fountaine of godlye wisdome dothe continuallie fede Christes shepe with holye foode and instructeth them with Diuine knowledge farre passing through his holy wisedome in moste deuoute endeuoure the other Kinges of the earth c. And after they haue apointed in vvhat order they diuide the states in the Councel the Bisshops and secular Priests by them selues the Abbottes and religious by them selues and the Laye Nobilitie and Iustices by them selues assigning due honour to euery person it folovveth in their petition to the Prince They desire his assistaunce aide and confirmation of suche Articles as they haue agreed vppon so that he iudge them worthy beseeching him to cause that to be amended which is found worthy of amendmēt In like sorte did the Synode congregated at Rhemes .312 by Charles more priscorū Imperatorū as the auncient Emperours were wont to do and diuers other vvhich he in his time called I vvould haue you to note besides the authority of this Noble Prince Charles the Great in these Church matters vvhich vvas none other but the selfe same that other Princes from Constantine the Great had and vsed that the holy Councel of Mogūtia doth acknovvledge and cōfesse 313 in plain speach him to be the ruler of the Church in these Ecclesiastical causes and further that in al these councels next to the cōfession of their faith to God vvithout making any mention of the Pope they pray and commaunde prayer to be made for the prince Stapleton The calling of Councels either by this Carolus or by others as I haue oft saied proueth no Supremacy neither his confirmation of the Coūcels and so much the lesse for that he did it at the Fathers desire as your self confesse But now Good Reader take hede of M. Horne for he would stilie make the beleue that this Charles with his Councell of Bishops should forbid landes and goodes to be geuen to the Church of any man for his soules helth and to be praied for after his deathe whiche is not so In deede the Councell forbiddeth that men shal not be entised and perswaded to enter into Relligion and to geue their goods to the Churche onely vppon couetousnes Animarum etenim solatium inquirere sacerdos non lucra terrena debet Quoniam fideles ad res suas dandas non sunt cogēdi nec circumueniendi Oblatio namque spontanea esse debet iuxta illud quod ait Scriptura Voluntariè sacrificabo tibi For a priest saieth the Councell shoulde seke the helth of sowles and not worldly gaines and Christians are not either to be forced or to be craftely circunuented to geue away theyr goods For it owght to be a willing offering accordīg as yt is writē I wil willingly offer sacrifice to thee and in the next canon yt is sayde hoc verò quod quisque Deo iustè rationabiliter de rebus suis offert Ecclesia tenere debet What so euer any man hath offred vnto God iustly and reasonably that muste the Church kepe styl Now for prayers for the dead ther is a special Canon made in this Coūcell that in euery Masse there shoulde be prayer made for suche as be departed owte of this worlde And yt is declared owte
of S. Augustyne that thys was the gwise and fasshion of the anciente Church The lyke sleight M. Horne vseth touching pilgrimage the whiche his owne canon highly comendeth thowghe full wisely and discreetly yt preuenteth and reformeth some abuses Wherfore ye shall heare the whole canon I will shifte no worde but only froÌ„ Latyn into the english In the former canoÌ„ the couÌ„cel forbadde that priests shuld goe on pilgrimage without the coÌ„sent of their Bishoppe to Rome or to Towres a towne in France where at the tombe and reliques of blessed S. Martyn innumerable miracles were donne and wrowght as amonge other Gregorius Turonensis Bishop there and a faythfull reporter not by vncerteyne hearesay but by presente eiesight moste fully declareth The whiche holy reliques the hugonotes of late in FraÌ„ce haue with moste vilany dishonored and consumed After which inhibition it followeth For say the Fathers some meÌ„ which vnaduisedlie vnder the cowlour of prayer goe in pilgrimage to Rome to Towres and other places doe erre very much There are priestes and Deacons and other of the Clergie which liuing dissolutely thinke them selues to be purged of their sinnes and to dooe their office if they ones come to the foresaid places There are neuerthelesse laye menne whiche thinke they haue freelye sinned or may freely sinne because they frequente these places to make their prayers in There be some Noble men which to scrape and procure mony vnder the pâ—etence of their pilgrimage to Rome or to Towres oppresse many poore men and that which they doe vpon couetousnesse only they pretend to doe for prayers sake and for the visiting of holy places There are poore men which doe this for no other intent but to procure to them selues a greater occasioÌ„ to begge Of this number are they that wandering hither and thither faine neuerthelesse that they goe thither or that are so foolisshe that they thinke they are by the bare view of holie places purged of their sinnes not considering that saying of S. Hierome It is not praise worthiâ— to hâ—ue seene Hierusalem but to haue liued vertuouslie at Hierusalem Of all whiche things lette vs looke for the iudgemente of our Emperoure howe they maye be amended But those who haue confessed themselues to their parrissh Priestes and haue of them taken counsell how to doe penance if imploying them selues to praier and almes geuing and to the refourming of their life and maners they desire to goe on Pilgrimage to Rome or els where are of allmen to be commended for their deuotion The Fathers also desire the Emperours healpe and assistaunce not his Order as you vntruely reporte for publique peÌ„naunce Beside if it had pleased you yee mighte haue caste in also a woorde or twoo more Vt secundum ordinem Canonum pro merito suo excommunicetur That accordinge to the order of the Canons he may according to his deserts be excommunicated And now good Reader iudge thou how truely how wisely or how to his purpose this gere is brought furth of M. Horne and what a singular good grace this man hath so wel to plead against him selfe and his fellowes for the Catholiques And nowe would I be in hande with Leo sauing that Maister Hornes Marginall Note seemeth to take me by the hand and to staie me a while And yet we wil foorth with shake him of and desire Maister Horne to ouersee his text ones againe and to square his Note to his Texte and not his text after his peruerse and preposterous order to his note I say then M. Horne ye haue no words nor mater in your text to cal Carolus Magnus Gouernour in Ecclesiastical causes and because beside your Note Marginall ye note the matter also so fast in your text which is not in the Fathers text saying the Fathers saye in playne speach that he was ruler of the Church in Ecclesiasticall causes I wil note as fast as you and that is your one false lying in your text and the other in the margent Onles ye may by some new Grammar and like Diuinitie proue that in seruitio suo in his seruice is Englished also In ecclesiastical matters You tell vs farder M. Horne that in this Councell of Ments the States were diuided The Bisshoppes and secular Priestes by them selues The Abbottes and Religious by them selues But you tell vs not wherein euery State was occupied and busied in that Councell That in deede made not for you The Councel then saith In prima turma consederunt Episcopi c. In the first rewe sate the Bisshops with their Notaries reading and debating vppon the holy Ghospel the Canons of the Church diuers works of the holy Fathers and namely the Pastoral of S. Gregory searching and determining thereby that which belonged to holsome doctrine and to the state of the Church In the seconde rew sate the Bisshops and approued Monks hauing before them the rule of S. Benet and seking therby to better the life of Monks to encrease their godly conuersation In the third rew sate the Laye Nobilitie and Iudges But what to doe M. Horne To conclude of matters of ReligioÌ„ as the laie Burgeses and GeÌ„tlemen do in our ParliameÌ„ts No no Neque nos neque Ecclesia Dei taleÌ„ consuetudineÌ„ habemus Neither we nor the Church of God haue any such custom or maner But there thei sate In mundanis legibus decertantes c. Debating in worldly lawes searching out Iustice for the people examininge diligently the causes of all that came and determining Iustice by al meanes that they could Thus were the States in that Councel diuided vnder that Noble Emperour Charlemain And what could this Note helpe you M. Horne or relieue you except it were that you would geue a preuy nippe to the order of late Parliaments where the laie not onely of the Nobilitie but euen of the Commons whose sentences in treatie of Relligion neuer sence Christe suffred were euer hearde or admitted doe talke dispute yea and conclude of Religion and that in the highest and most secrete mysteries thereof to the consequente of a Generall alteration You woulde no doubte as gladdelie as Catholiques haue the treatie and decision of suche matters in youre owne handes onely as in deede all Protestauntes beside you Caluin Melanchthon the Magdeburgenses with the reste doe expresselye teache as I haue bothe in this booke and otherwhere declared But this is the difference You are miserable clawbackes and as Caluin writeth to extolle the Ciuill Magistrate you spoyle the Churche of her dewe Authoryte But the Catholikes thinke it not mete to flatter in ReligioÌ„ But to geue that which is Cesars to Cesar and that which is Gods to God Excepete we shoulde saye that now you will haue Religion decided in parliament and when the Prince shall otherwise be affected you will not haue it so decided and that your Religion is Ambulatoria a wandring and a walking Religion teaching one thinge to day and an other to
morowe As in dede very properlye and truly George the Noble duke of Saxony sayed of the Lutheranes at Wittenberge when yet your Religion was scante out of her swadling clowtes What the faythe of my neighbours of wittenberge is now this yere I knowe But what it wil be the next yere I knowe not Yet you desire M. Feckenham to note here an other thing besides the Authoryty of this Noble Prince Charles the great for so you call him which you say was none other but the selfe same that other Princes from Cōstātin the great had and vsed which in deede is very true for they had none ne vsed none as hath bene proued and yet I maruayle where is then become the priuilege of S. Peters keyes sent to Charles Martell this mans grandefather if he had as you say none other but the selfe same Authoryte that other Princes from Constantin had If it was loste so soone then how is it true that you said before the heyres and successours of Charles Martell kepte these keyes form rusting If it was not lost how had he no more thē other which had S. Peters keyes more then other had But now to your note You will M. Feckenham to note that the holy Councel of Moguntia I am gladde you call it holy for thē you wil not I trowe misselyke with the diuision of the States there that I tolde you of euen now neyther with the Rule of S. Benets Order in that holy Coūcel straightly exacted doth acknowleadge and cōfesse in plaine speache him that is Charles the great to be the Ruler of the Churche in these ecclesiasticall causes Now shewe these laste wordes in these ecclesiastical causes in any parcel or place of the whol Councell in playne speache as you say and then M. Feckēham I dare say wil thanke you for your Note and for my parte I wil say you are a true man of your worde Which hitherto I assure you I haue litle cause to say or to thinke Your lying is almost comparable to M. Iewels Mary you are not in dede as yet so farre in the lashe as he is But if you come ones to Replying as he hathe done you wil be a Pinner I doubte not as well as he and telle your vntruthes by the thousandes For assure your selfe M. Horne as vera veris conueniunt so an vntrue and false doctrine can neuer possiblye be maintayned without horrible lying and mayne numbers of vntruthes M. Horne The .99 Diuision pag. 60. a. Pope Leo .3 as the French Chronicles and Nauclerus vvitnesseth sent foorthvvith after he vvas made Pope Peters keyes the Banner of the City and many other gifts vnto Charles requiring him that he vvold cause the people of Rome to become subiecte vnto the Pope and that by Othe Charles minding to gratify and pleasure Pope Leo there .314 vvas a cause vvherfore sente an Abbot on this busines and assured the people of Rome to the Pope by othe This Leo his streight .315 dealinges vvith the Romayns vvas so hatefull vnto them vvas brought shortly into much daungier of his life but farre more of his honesty Certaine of Rome came to Charles to accuse this Pope Charles putteth of the examination of the matter till an other time promisinge that he vvoulde vvithin a vvhile come to Rome him selfe vvhiche he did after he had finished his vvarres He vvas honorably receiued of the Pope The eight day after his cominge into Rome he commaunded al the people and the Cleargy to be called togeather into S. Peters churche appointing to here and examine the Pope touchynge that he vvas accused of in the opē assembly VVhē the Cleargy and the people vvere assembled the Kinge examineth them of the Popes life and conuersation and the vvhole company .316 beinge vvilled to say their mindes ansvveare that the manner hathe beene that the Popes shoulde be iudged of no man but of them selues Charles being mooued vvith so .317 sore greeuous an ansvveare gaue ouer further examination Leo the Pope saieth Platina vvho did earnestly desire that kinde of iudgement to geue sentence be 318. meaneth in his ovvne cause vvente vp into the pulpitte and holdinge the Gospels in his handes affirmed by his Othe that he vvas guiltles of all those matters vvherevvith he vvas chardged VVhereunto Sabellicus addeth the Popes owne testimonie of him selfe was so waighty as if it had beene geuen on him by other so muche auaileth a mans owne good reporte made of him selfe in due season .319 for vvante of good neighbours This matter if it vvere as the Popes flatterers vvrite thus subtily compassed although Martinus saith flatly that he vvas driuen to purge him selfe of certaine crimes laide to his chardge yet not vvithstanding the kinge toke .320 vpon him both to examine the matter and to determine therein and as appeareth tooke their ansvvere no lesse .321 insufficient than greuous although he vvinked at it bicause he looked .322 for a greater pleasure to be shevved him againe in consecratinge him Emperour promised longe before vvhiche this Pope perfourmed and solemply vvith great acclamations of the people crovvned him Emperour of Rome For saithe Platina The Pope did this to shewe some thāke fulnes againe to him who had well deserued of the Churche Stapleton This processe stādeth in the accusation of Pope Leo the .3 that certayne Romans made againste hym to Charles bearing with yt suche a wonderfull strength for the establishing of the Popes Supremacy that M. Horn may seme to play al by collusiō and to betray hys owne cause For now hath he by hys owne story auaunced the Pope so as he did also before in alleaging the Roman Councell in the tyme of Pope Sīmachus that he may be iudged of no mā For all the clergie and people of Rome make answere to Charles hym self that no mā cā iudge the Pope This writeth M. Horne owte of Platina and Sabellicus ād other writers be of the same lykenes ād agreablenes in writing with thē Howe then M. Horne Where is now your primacy become I trust now at the length ye wil discharge M. Fekēham frō this othe What say yow to your owne volūtarie allegation that no man forced yow vnto but the mightie truth to the bewraying of your false cause and your greate folly Yet leaste his sayde folly and preuarication shoulde be to open he will saye somwhat to yt because he maye seame to worke thowghe not as miraculously yet as wōderfully as euer did thys Leo who his tong being cut of by the roote as some mē write could speake neuerthelesse ād though his fowle lying mouthe against the Popes primacy be stopped by his own true declaratiō yet wil he speake not to any hys owne honour as Leo did but to hys vtter cōfusion ād shame Forsoth sayeth M. Horne Charles toke thys answere no lesse insufficient then greauous Wel sayde and in tyme M. Horne sauinge
of this Charles which can not be commended inowghe and whome the councell kepte at Mens commendeth euen as M. Horne reporteth for his godlie wisedome in continual feadinge of Christs sheepe withe holie foode and instructinge them with diuine knowledge farre passing thorowgh his holy wisdome the other kings of the earthe A wise man would now maruayle to what end M. Horne hath heaped these and all his other prayses of thys Emperour who truly can not be praised to much but the truer and greater his prayse is the more discommendation to M. Horne and to his boke beinge directe contrarie to the doings and belief of Charles and this matter so certaynly true that Maister Horne him selfe can not denie yt Beside here appeareth a contradiction the whiche Maister Horne shal neuer shift away charging him before for want of pure knowledge whereof yet he doth nothing else but purge him almost fowre leaues following together as one hauinge a priestlie power to preache the worde of God and hauing perfytte knowledg in the catholyke fayth And saying that al the catholyk and learned fathers of that tyme confirme well the doinges of Charles which he him selfe dothe here impugne for Masses Chrisme and other poyntes of catholyke religion Consider these thinges good reader well and then iudge with indifferency who be the blind bussardes that M. Horne spake of Your note in the margent may be suffred wel inowgh being agreable to your texte onlesse yt be that sometyme good thinges be the worse for comminge to yl mens handes The priestly power that Alcuinus meaneth resteth in this poynte that as the priestes in they re Synodes and preachinges set forthe the true fayeth so doe good princes set forth the same by theire proclamations For you will not I trowe say that the Emperour him self preached in pulpyt with gown and surplesse or with cope and Rotchet as you poore soules are driuen full againste your willes to doe And so for all your note and shrewde meaning Charles is as farre of from his supremacy as euer he was before Yea I will nowe proue after the vsual sort of M. Hornes reasoning against the catholikes that bishops at thys tyme yea in the tyme of greate Theodosius to were supreame heads aswell in causes temporall as spirituall For by the decree of Charles and Theodosius yt was Lawfull for all men in all suites to appeale to the bisshoppes withowte anie appeale to be made from they re sentence and decree But of this we haue spoken before more at large Yet you tel vs again here after your maner that this Charles ruled and gouerned ecclesiasticall persons in all Ecclesiasticall thinges and causes This you conclude stil. But this clause saying or assertion coulde neuer yet appeare in any text by you alleaged And here I might ruffle with you in M. Iewels Rethorike for this clause Supreme gouernment in all Ecclesiasticall thiÌ„gs and causes as he doth against D. Harding for the bare termes of Priuate Masse vniuersal Bisshop head of the Church c. and say to you If Emperours and other Princes were supreme Gouernours in dede in all Ecclesiasticall causes so allowed and taken in the whole worlde why were thei neuer expressely and plainely named so was there no man in the worlde for the space of a thowsand yeres and more from the tyme of Constantine to Maximilian able to expresse this name or Title It had ben the simpler and playner dealing for M. Horne to haue said This Title can not yet be found and so to haue takeÌ„ a longer daie And againe This title of supreme Gouernour in al Ecclesiastical causes is the very thing that we deny aÌ„d that M. Horn hath takeÌ„ in haÌ„d to proue and boldly auoucheth that he hath already plainly shewed it and yet not in one of his allegations it can be found As though he woulde say al the olde fathers of the Church both Greekes and Latines wanted woordes and eloquence and either they could not or they durste not call the supreme Gouernour by his own peculiar name And again thus From the tyme of Constantine the great to this Charles there haue ben of Christen Emperours aboue .30 and beside a greate nombre of Christen Kinges in Spayne in Fraunce yea and in our Countrye to for their Constancy in faith for their vertues and knowledge far exceading the rest that haue ben sithence at least wise by your Iudgements which condemne these later ages The nombre of them beinge so greate their vertues so noble their power so mighty it is merueyl M. Horne should not be able to shew that any one of them all in so long tyme was so much as once Called Intitled Saluted or proclaymed The supreme Gouernour in al causes Ecclesiastical And last of al. This supreme Gouernement to the which we must nedes sweare by booke othe so Auncient so vniuersall so Catholike so Gloriouse can not be founde neither in the Romain Empire neither in al the Easte Church nor in FrauÌ„ce nor in Spaine nor in England but must be sought out in broken sayinges of this and that man and that by coniecture only This I might as I said in M. Iewels Rhetorike ruffle a litell with you But because as his chalenge it selfe I beleue so farre misliketh you that you wishe his tounge had bene tyed to a pillery when he vttered it at Paules Crosse so this his Rhetorike also pleaseth you I trowe neuer a whitte Therefore not to trowble you I am content to leaue it Onelye I desire the Reader to marke that euer you conclude pronounce and affirme in your owne woordes Supreme Gouernement in al Ecclesiasticall causes but in your allegations and Authorities being so thicke and so long you can not for your life so much as once finde it And so Christen men are sworen to that which neuer synce Christ was borne was euer reade sene or herde of in any Councel or Doctour Bisshop or Father Emperour or Prince Countrie or City whatsoeuer But to returne to you Maister Horne whome I hadde almoste forgotten I will note one moste fonde contradiction in you and so passe to the next Diuision You say this Prince Charles the greate is in some thinges to be borne with considering the blindnesse and superstition of the tyme. And yet you say in lesse theÌ„ tweÌ„ty lines before This doctrine of Alcuinê° who was this Charles his Chaplain was no doubt the doctrin of al the Catholik and learned fathers in that tyme. Now good sir. If there were Catholik aÌ„d learned fathers in that tyme aÌ„d the doctrin of Alcuinê° was the doctrin of theÌ„ he also being themperors chaplaine and dayly instructer in Gods matters why feare you in theÌ„peror a corruptioÌ„ of the blindnes aÌ„d superstitioÌ„ of the tyme Or what blindnes and superstitioÌ„ is there in the tyme wheÌ„ Catholik aÌ„d learned fathers flourish in the time Except you wil say that to be Catholik and learned is also a
Rome aÌ„d those also which were banished with him Also he saieth he weÌ„t to the Emperour ad vitandas seditiones to auoyde the tumultes that were rising in the Cytie which clause M. Horne nipped quyte of in the middest of hys allegation Belike M. Horne hym self thought not good to rest in that argumente and therfore he seketh a new aÌ„d that is that the Pope came to excuse hym self of hys vnlawfull consecratioÌ„ done without the coÌ„sente of theÌ„perour And to make his way brought a most bewtiful crowne of golde one for hym and an other for the Empresse wherof followed as Nauclerus saith that he obtayned what so euer he asked of the godlye Emperour But Maister Horne how your wherof followeth yt would trouble a wiseman yea your selfe to tell For to say the truth yt can not followe Nauclerus maketh mention as I haue sayde what hys demaundes were but of no suche crowne Neither your other Authours Sabellicus and Platina But as well Platina as Volaterranus sayth the Emperour deliuered to the Pope at his returne a weightye and a massie Crosse of golde that he gaue to Sainte Peters Churche Now Syr do so much for me againe or rather for your selfe to proue your selfe a true man and somwhat to better your own tale to tel vs but one Author by name good or bad that writeth as ye say coÌ„cerning the .ij. Crownes the Pope brought with him and of his purgatioÌ„ and pardoÌ„ that he should craue of the Emperour What M. Horne may do hereafter good Reader let him selfe wel consider But I pray thee in the mean ceason consider that he allegeth no better matter than this that our Englissh Chronicles Bale belike or some such honest man and againe as some writers affirme doe plainely saye so Now though the creditte of our English Histories in this case be very slender yet ye see good Reader how he playeth and dallieth with you neither daring to name any Originall Chronicler nor any other that doth name the said Chronicler But maketh his proufe onely vpon some sayes and heare sayes M. Horne The .103 Diuision pag. 64. a. Immediatlâ—e after the death of Stephen Paschalis .1 vvas chosen Pope He being encouraged â–ª by all .332 likelihode by his Predecessours like entraunce thinking to entreat the Emperour so easely as Stephen had done And boldened vvith a late made Canon by Stephen suffied him selfe to be enstalled and consecrate vvithout the Emperours inuesturing leaue and authoritie Neuertheles being better aduised mistrusting his presumptuous and disobedient fact vvould displease the Emperour as it did in deede he sent by and by his Legates to the Emperour to excuse him selfe and laieth al the fault on the people and clergy Th'Emperour accepting this excuse for that time warneth the people and Clergie of Rome that they take good hede that they do no more offend against his Maiestie but that hereafter they doe warely obserue and kepe the old orders and coÌ„stitutions He calleth this attempt .333 plaine treason This Emperour called a CouÌ„cel at Frankeford he bestovved spirituall promotions and .334 instituted his brother Drogo the chiefe Minister or Bisshop at Mettes In the meane vvhile dieâ—h Pope Paschalis next to vvhome follovved Eugenius but elected not vvithout contention and liued but a vvhile after vvhom succeded Valentinus vvho liued in the Papacie but forty daies Next vnto him vvas chosen Gregorie the fourthe who was of so great modesty saith Platina that being elected Pope of the Clergie and people of Rome he would not take vpon him the office before he had his confirmation of th' Emperours Embassadours whoÌ„ th' Emperor had sent to Rome for that purpose and to examin diligeÌ„tly that election And Lodouicus th' Emperour did not this of pride but that he woulde not loose the priuileges and rightes of th' Empire Note al these things vvell the Pope on the one part vvhaÌ„ he vvas chosen vvithout any contentioÌ„ yet vvould he not be coÌ„secrat vvithout th' Emperors coÌ„firmation othervvise he thought it an vnmodest part Th' Emperor on the other side not only sendeth his Embassadours to coÌ„firm but or euer they confirm hiÌ„ to examin and diligeÌ„tly to discusse after vvhat sort he cam in aÌ„d vvhether he vver elected laufully or no. And this he did not of a pride say thei much lesse of any vsurpatioÌ„ but becaus he vvold not lose or diminissh the right herein that belonged to the Emperial .335 Maiest Here say they he did it of purpose because he vvould not lose his right aÌ„d not his only but the right of the Empire But least it shuld seme he did tirannously herein and oppressed the church or infringed her liberties it folovveth almost vvoorde for vvorde in both these vvriters Platina and Nauclerus For he was a mild merciful and most geÌ„tle Prince of nature and one that did alwaies mainteine the righte and dignity of the Church Lo hovv great clemeÌ„cy this is compted in him and the defence of the dignities and rightes of the Church the vvhich aftervvardes and novv of the Popes is compted the greatest tyranny and oppression of the Churche that can be But further to approue this deede of Lodouike the foresaid authors recite many Canons Decrees and Constitutions that this Emperour made in Ecclesiastical causes and things and especially for the reformatioÌ„ of the disordered behauiours of the Bisshops aÌ„d Clergy In so much that Platina coÌ„paring the dissolutenes of the church meÌ„ in his time crieth out would God O Lodouike thou were aliue in these our times for now the Church wanteth thy most holy ordinaunces and thy discipline The selfe same Lodouicus saith Platina called a Councell of many Bisshoppes at Aquisgrane to Gods honour and the profite of the Church dignitie The Prelates in the Preface to this Synode dooe declare vvhat vvas the care and authoritie of this godly Emperour in this Synode They affirme that the most Christian Emperour had called an holy and Generall Congregation or CouÌ„cell at Aquisgrane He began therin throughly to haÌ„dle the matter vvith vvisedom void of curiositie he counsailed yea vvarned the Holie Sinod assembled vvhat vvas nedeful to be don touchiÌ„g certain chief Ministers of the Churches He vvarned theÌ„ further to dravv out of the holy CanoÌ„s and the sayiÌ„gs of the holy fathers a fourm of institutioÌ„ for the siÌ„ple sort of ministers vvherby they might the more easily learn to vvalke in their dueties vvithout offeÌ„ce The Synod geueth God thaÌ„ks that he had preferd so holie wise and deuout a Prince to haue the .336 charge and ouersight of his Church and the Churches nedefull businesse or matters The Synode accordinge to the kings aduertisement furthered also vvith his helpe othervvise collecteth a fourme of Institution vvherin is coÌ„teined at large after vvhat sorte the Prelates oughte to fraâ—e their liues rule or gouerne the people coÌ„mitted to their cures c. This done they bring 337 to the Prince their fourm of InstitutioÌ„
vvhich they had deuised This Emperour called an other Councel at Ticinum in Italy for the causes hereafter expressed The matters or causes vvich the honorable Emperour Ludouicus did commaunde his Bisshoppes to consider of are these touching the state of his kingedome of the conuersation of the Bishoppes Priestes and other Churchmen of the doctrine and preachinge to the people of vvritinge out of Bookes of restoring of Churches of ordering the people and hospitalles for strangers of Monasteries both for men and vvemen .338 VVhat so euer is out of order in these forenamed states eyther through the negligence of the guides or the slouthfulnes of the inferiours I am said he very much desirous to know and I coueite to amende or refourme them according to Goddes will and your holy aduise in suche sorte that neither I be found reprouable in Gods sight neither you nor the people incurre Gods wrathful indignation for these things how this may be searched found out and brought to perfection that I commit to be entreated by you and so to be declared vnto mee The lesser matters also whiche in general touche all but in especiall some and nede refourmation I will that ye make enquirie of them and make relation vnto me thereof as for exaumple if the rulers in the Countries neglecte or sell Iustice if they be takers or oppressours of the Churches widdowes Orphanes or of the poore Yf they come to the Sermons If they dooe reuerence and obey duelie their Priestes If they presume to take in hand any new opinions or arguments that may hurt the people c. The Bisshoppes after they had consulted vppon these matters doe make relation vnto the Emperour vvhat they had done shevving to him that they had founde some of the Bisshoppes and chiefe Ministers faultie and humblie praye the Emperour on their behalfe that he vvill of his goodnes graunt those some space to amende their faultes They complaine to the Emperour of Bisshops and Priests for lacke of Preaching and that Noble men and Gentlemen come not vnto those .339 fevv sermons that bee And so then recite many other enormities as about Tythes Incest and suche like especiallie in religious persons vvho for the moste parte are .340 cleane out of order And to bring these to their former order and state resteth say they in your disposition Thus dothe this King take vppon him and thus doe the Bisshoppes yeelde vnto him the .341 gouernemente as vvell of Ecclesiasticall as Temporall causes and thinges On this vvise did Lodouicus alvvaies exercise him selfe in so muche that for his carefull gouernemente in Churche matters he vvas surnamed Pius the Godlie as his Father beforehim vvas called Magnus the Greate Stapleton The principall tenour of the matters here conteyned standeth in the confirmation of the Popes election in calling councelles and confirming lawes ecclesiastical To all the whiche we neade no farre fetched or newe solution especially seing M. Horne hym self furthereth yt so wel as declaryng that all thinges were donne according to the holy Canons and sayinges of the holy Fathers and that many of theis matters towched the polityke gouernmente of the realme Yet let M. Fekenham now beware For M. Horne proueth yt high treason in the people and clergy for that Paschalis was made Pope wythowte themperours consent And so lo at the lengthe here is some face of antiquity for our newe actes of Parliamente Well found out and lyke a good lawyer M. Horne Yet I beseache you tel vs which wordes of all that you reherse imploye plaine treason I am assured there are none onlesse yt be these that they do no more offende againste hys maiesty ▪ as your self reherse out of Sabellicus And yf ye call thys treason and make no better prouf I thinke neither good grammarian nor any good lawyer wil take your parte For thowghe in latin laedere maiestatem be somtyme taken for treason yet yt is not alwayes neither can yt be englished treason but vpon the circumstances which declare the acte to be treason And how wil thys cruell exposition stande I pray you with your owne declaration in this leaf also that thys Ludouicus was a milde mercifull and moste gentle prince Beside thys it is not like he toke thys matter so heauely for that euen as Platina your authour here writeth out of Anastasius bibliothecarius a worthy authour ād lyuing about thys tyme thys Emperour released to this Pope Paschalis his right that he had in the election of Bishoppes geuē before to Charles by Adrian the Pope And here uppon might I aswell cōclude after your base and yet accustomable reasoning that the Princes of Englande should haue nothing to doe with the election of Bishopes Yet if there be no remedy let yt be highe treason to agnise the Popes election withowte the Emperours confirmation What is thys to the prince of Englonde that hath nothing to doe therwith or to M. Fekēham seing if al be true yet it maketh nothing for the Emperours supreamacy or againste the Popes supreamacy The denial wherof in dede the more pitie is taken for treason with vs but yet thankes be to God suche kinde of treason as a man maye lose his head and take no hurte by yt but muche good and that is to be a very true and a blessed martyr But now touching the particular doinges of this Emperour Ludouike you tel vs he bestowed Spirituall promotions and you tell vs but of one onely and instituted his brother Drogo the Chiefe Minister or Bishop at Mettes And here you leaue oute Canonicam vitam agentem clero eiusdem Ecclesiae consentiente ac eligente he instituted him being a man that lead a regular lyfe the clergye also of that Churche bothe confenting and choosing him This you leaue out to make the worlde beleue the Emperour bestowed Spirituall promotions of his owne supreme Authorytie absolutely And here you tel vs of a right belonging to the Emperial maiesty in confirming of the Pope And yet you forget that in the very leafe before you confesse this was made by decrees of Adrian and Leo Popes to Charles this mans Father And then was it not a right of Imperial Maiesty but a Priuilege frō the Apostolike Authoryte As for the Clemency of this Prince so much commended it was not as you imagine for any supreme gouernment but for his most fatherly defending aiding and succouring of the Church Namely in that most learned Councell holden vnder him at Aquisgrane of which presently you do talk very much prying out for som clause that might make for your suprem gouernmēt And at last finding none with a litle false translatiō you make the Synode to say of th'Emperour that he had the charge and ouersight of Christes Church Which al in Latine is but this one word Procuratorem A defendour a succourer a maintainour not a Supreme Gouernour with charge and ouersight You adde also the Synode was
furthered with his helpe otherwise itching forth a litle and a litle faine to finde somewhat and it wil not be For all that furthering that you so closely couer was nothing els but that to his great charges he furnished the Councel with a goodly store of bookes and greate plentye of the Fathers writings Out of which they collected a fourme of institution c. Not the Emperour A non after you talke of Monasteries for men and wemen but you leaue out Secundùm regulam S. Benedicti According to the Rule of S. Benet Your vnruly Religion coulde not beare so much as the RemeÌ„braunce of that holy Rule And al that you tell of the Emperors words to the Bishops in the CouÌ„cel of TioinuÌ„ the CouÌ„cel calleth it only CoÌ„monitoriuÌ„ an aduertisemeÌ„t or admonitioÌ„ No charge or CoÌ„missioÌ„ You note to the Reader certeyne enormyties recited in this GouÌ„cel But wote you what those enormytes were Forsoth these That the lay Nobilite quia ad electionis consortiuÌ„ admittuntur Archipraesbyteris suis dominari praesumunt quos tanquaÌ„ patres venerari debueruÌ„t velut subditos coÌ„teÌ„nunt Bicause they are admitted to haue a part in the ElectioÌ„ they presume to ouer rule their chief priestes And whom they oughte to reuerence as Fathers they contemne as subiects These were the enormyties there recyted M. Horne And do not you defende this very enormytie euen in this very place aÌ„d by this very Councel When will you leaue to bringe Authoryties against your selfe As touching the matter of Incest the Synod requireth of the Emperour that to bringe such offenders to open penaunce Comitum eius auxilio fulciantur they may be vpholded with the helpe of his Offycers Lo they require the Emperours helpe for execution And yet you conclude after your maner Thus dothe the kinge take vpoÌ„ him aÌ„d thus doe the Bishops yelde vnto him the Gouernement as wel of Ecclesiastical as TeÌ„poral causes and thinges And this you conclude a gouernement whiche in all your premisses was not so muche as named Your Conclusion is alwaies full and mightye But your proufes are voyde and fainte M. Horne The .104 Diuision pag. 66. a. Pope Leo .4 vvriteth his humble letters vnto Lotharius on the behalfe of one Colonus vvho vvas chosen to be Bishop of Reatina but he might not consecrate him vvithout the Emperours licence first obteined thereunto and therfore praieth the Emperour of his fauour tovvardes Colonus Vt vestra licentia accepta ibidem Deo adiuuante eum consecrare valeamus Episcopum That hauing your licence wee may haue authority by Goddes helpe to consecrate him Bishoppe there Vppon this vvoorde Licence The Glosser noteth the consente of the Prince to be required after the election be made .342 Nexte to Leo sauinge the .343 vvoman Pope Iohan vvas Benedictus .3 chosen vvho vvas ratified and confirmed by the Emperours authority vvho sente his Embassadours to Rome for that purpose This Pope is commended for his greates godline But he vvas ouer godly to liâ—e longe in that sea neuerthelesse he vvas not so godly as the moste of his successours vvere altogether vngodly as your .344 ovvne vvriters make reporte And to note this chaunge the better Nauclerus telleth of diuers vvonders hovv the Deuil appeared in an vgly shape and hurled stones at men as they vvent by set men togeather by the eares bevvrayed theeues and Priestes of their Lemmans and such like Hovv it rained bloud three daies and three nightes Hovv great Grassehoppers vvith six vvings and six fete and tvvo teeth harder then any stone couered the ground and destroyed the fruites not altogether vnlike those Grassehoppers that S. Iohn noteth in his ReuelatioÌ„ to come froÌ„ the bottoÌ„les pit after the starre vvas fallen After this folovved a great pestilence VVhich vvonders if they be true be not vnvvorthy the notiÌ„g considering the chaunge that follovved For hitherto stil from time to time although some Popes did priuily attempte the contrarye yet the Emperours .345 alvvayes kept the confirmation of the Pope the inuesturing of Bisshoppes and the ordering of many .346 other Ecclesiasticall matters till the next Pope began openly to repine at the matter and his successour after him to curse and some of those that folovved fell from chiding and cursing to plaine fighting for the same In the vvhiche combate though vvith much a doe at length they vvrong them selues from vnder the Emperours .347 obedience Yet alvvaies euen hitherto Princes haue had no litle interest in Ecclesiastical causes as hereafter shal appere The .12 Chapter Of. Leo .4 Benedictus .3 Nicolaus 1. Adrian .2 Martinus .2 Adrian .3 and of the .8 Generall Councell vnder Basilius the Emperour Stapleton WE goe on still with the Popes confirmation a matter as ye know nedelesse and such as might be spared sauing that M. Horne must take a foile euen of his owne allegation and Glosar Who as he saith the Princes consente is required after the election so he addeth Nisi aliud suade at scandalum vel praescripta consuetudo Onlesse saith he some offence or a prescribed custome moue vs to thinke otherwise Then is M. Horne in hand with Benedictus the .3 nexte Pope to the woman Pope Iohan who was confirmed by the Emperour But here M. Horne a man may doubt of this pointe whether this Benedictus was next to Pope Iohan. For if there was neuer such Pope Iohan then could not he be nexte to her And that it is rather a fable then a storie for al your great busines your Apologie and others make therein I thinke it hath ben already sufficiently proued Neither nede you to make so much wondering at the matter Except ye list to wonder at your selues whiche doe place the Popes Supreme authoritie in Princes be they men or women Yea and chyldren to And in so fewe yeares you haue had all three Man Childe And Woman The lesse meruaile had it bene if in so many hundred yeres we had had one woman pope which yet as I sayed is vtterly false as it hath bene sufficiently proued But touching this confirmation of popes and inuesturing of bishops which Adrian and Leo graunted to Charles the greate whych Ludouicus hys sonne gaue ouer againe which other princes coueted to haue after in their owne handes againe and which was denied them Gratian who hath collected the examples of both sydes geueth forth a true and an euident reason as well why to the one it was first graunted as also why to the other afterwarde it was most iustly denied Of the fyrst he sayeth The electioÌ„s of Popes and of other bishops to be referred to Princes and Emperours both Custome and lawe hath taught vs for the dissensioÌ„s of schismatiks and heretiks against whoÌ„ the Church hath ben defended oftentimes with the lawes of faithful Emperours The election therfore of the Clergy was presented to the Princes to the enteÌ„t that it being by their authority strengthened no heretike
or schismatike should dare to gainsaie it And also to the end that the Princes them selues as deuout childreÌ„ shuld agree vpon him whom they sawe to be chosen for their Father that in all things they might aide and assist him As it was in the example of Valentinian th'Emperour and S. Ambrose I saith the Emperour wil be thy aide and defence as it becometh my degree And herevpon Pope Steuen of whom M. Horne talked euen now made a Decree that without the Emperours Legates were present no bishops alreadie chosen should be consecrated And by reason of this Decree the Bishops of Reatina coulde not be consecrated as M. Horne euen now alleaged But saith Gratian because the Emperours passing sometime their bondes would not be of the nuÌ„ber of coÌ„senters aÌ„d agreers to th'electioÌ„ but wuld be the first that shuld choose yea aÌ„d put out to ofteÌ„times also falling to be as false as heretiks assaied to breake the vnity of the Catholike Church their Mother therefore the decrees of the holie Fathers haue proceded against them that they should no more medle with the election of bisshops and that whosoeuer obtained any Church by their voice should be excommunicated And as Ezechias toke awaye the brasen serpent whiche Moyses did set vp because it was now abused so the constitutions of our forefathers are sometime chaunged by the Authoritie of the posteritie when such ConstitutioÌ„s mere positiue are abused Then Gratian bringeth in diuers other decrees against the ConfirmatioÌ„ of Emperours as of Gregorie the .4 pope of Lewys the firste Charles hys sonne Henrie the first and Otho the first Emperours who all gaue ouer by open decrees this priuilege graunted first of popes vpon good considerations and after repealed vpon as good by the same authoritie And thus you see M. Horne by your owne Authours and by good reason if ye haue grace to consider it you are sufficiently answered for confirmation of Popes and inuesturing of Bisshops a common matter in your booke and yet as you see nowe a matter of no weight in the world After this M. Horn is in hand with the raining of bloud three daies and with many other wonders of this time yea with the Deuil him selfe that bewrayed Priests Lemmans whiche they kept in corners secrete that now M. Horne and his fellowes are not ashamed to kepe openly and haue learned a furder lesson then Priestes of that age knew that a Frier and a Nunne may laufully wedde wherat the Deuill him selfe perchaunce doth as much wonder as Maister Horne here doth wonder at the Deuils straunge doings which yet are not so strange nor so much to be wondered at as perchance your great wisedom is to be woÌ„dred at to imagine that al these things chanced for that th'Emperour had not as he was wonte to haue the confirmation of the Popes election and the ordering of maters Ecclesiasticall M. Horne The .105 Diuision pag. 66. b. After Benedictus vvas Nicolas chosen vvhom the Emperour him selfe being present did confirme as vvitnesseth Nauclerus At the same time was the Emperour Lodouicus .2 at Rome who confirmed the Popes election The same also sayeth Martin to the vvhich Volateran addeth of the Emperour and the Pope De communi consilio ambo cuncta gerebant Alâ— thinges were done by common counsaile or consent of both the Emperour and the Pope And least it might be thought he meaneth not as vvel Ecclesiastical as Temporal matters Sabellicus maketh the matter more plaine affirming that the Emperour and the Pope had secrete conferâ—nce together many daies and had consultation both touching the matters perteining to Christian Religion and also of the state of Italye And a litle after talkinge of the Pope The Pope decreed by the consente of Lodouicus that from thence foorth no Prince no not the Emperour him selfe should be present in the councell with the Clergye onlesse it were when the principall pointes of faith were treated of Hitherto in all these Ecclesiasticall causes the Emperour hath the doinge as .348 vvell or more than the Pope But this last decree that by the allovvance of the Emperour the Pope made exempteth Temporall Princes from Ecclesiasticall matters in their councelles though in the most principall matters Ecclesiastical concerning faith it leaueth to them their .349 interestes Stapleton M Horne hym self to helpe our matters forwarde bringeth forth a decree made by the pope with th' Emperours consent that lay princes should not be present in CouÌ„cels onlesse it were when the principall pointes of religion be treated of at the which he wondreth as of a thing vnheard of And yet he did or mought haue found as much in the actes of the Councell of Chalcedo Yea he myght haue sene also that by the same decree as well the people as the prince might be present and as much interest had the one thereyn as the other For as the same Pope Nicolas sayed geuynge a reason why the prince may be present when matters of faith are debated Faith is common to all and perteineth as well to the layitie as to the Clergie yea to all Christen men without exception Yet all was not gone from them sayeth M. Horne for they had their interestes still he sayeth in the principall matters ecclesiasticall concerning faith But what intereste I praye you tell vs Was it to determine or define anye thyng or that all determinations were voyde and frustrate without theÌ„ Nay but only that they might be present eyther to keepe quiet and order or els as Constantin and Marcian protested ad confirmandam fidem to strenghthen their owne faith or last of all to execute the Sentence and determinations of bishops And so were theyr Ambassadours present in the late General Councel at TreÌ„t And the Emperour and Kinges were wished theÌ„ selues to be there M. Horne The .106 Diuision pag. 67. a. Martinus the secoÌ„d gat into the Papacie malis artibus by naughty meanes saith Platina aÌ„d as is noted in the margeÌ„t it vvas in this Popes time that first of all the creation of the Popes vvas made vvithout the Emperours authority But this Pope died so shortely as he came in naughtily After vvhoÌ„ AdriaÌ„ the third like vnto his predecessor the secoÌ„d of that name vvho by cuÌ„ning sleight practised to .350 defraude the Emperour of his authority espying oportunitie by reason that Charles the emperour as Sabellicus saith vvas farre of busied in the vvarres dothe promote this matter to be decreed by the Senate and the people and this he did immediatly after he vvas made Bishop aÌ„d persuadeth theÌ„ that they doo not hereafter vvayte for the Emperours approbatioÌ„ and coÌ„firmation in appointing their Bishop but that they should kepe to theÌ„selues their ovvn fredome The vvhich thing also Nicolaus the firste vvith others atteÌ„pted but coulde not bringe it to passe as Platina reporteth VVho also vvriteth that the Romaynes had coÌ„ceiued an hope of great liberty in the hauty courage of this Pope being
In the firste Action the Popes letters to the Emperour were reade wherein he condemneth the former Synode vnder Michael and willeth that all the monimentes and recordes thereof be burnte In the beginninge also of this Synode the Emperour Basilius made an Oration to the Synode declarynge wythe what Zeale and loue to the vnytye of God his Churche he hadde called them together exhortinge them in many wordes to concorde and agreement Confessing also that they Potestatem Synodici iudicij diuinitus acceperunt haue receyued from God not by any his commission the power and authoryte to iudge in Synods He addeth farder that though he doubted not but that they were altogether such as zealed the truth and folowed righteousnes yet saieth he to th entent that it may appeare that our Imperial maiesty secundùm datam sibi potestatis mēsuram in ecclesiasticis negotijs nihil tacuisse eorum quae debent atque conueniunt hath not in ecclesiastical matters cōcealed any thinge of that which is dewe and conuenient according to the measure of power geuen vnto her deposcimus religionem vestram c. We beseche your religion or godlynes to ouercome nowe al affection of partialyte and hatred and to resemble as much as is possible the immutable and vnchangeable nature of God who neuer respecteth the person c. In this Oratiō of the Emperour three things I woulde you should note and beare well away M. Horne First that the bishops by his confessiō haue power from God to iudge and determine in Coūcels Their power and Authoryty herein procedeth not of the Princes commission as a supreme gouernour next vnto God aboue the bishops in ecclesiastical matters but frō God him self saieth this Emperour Secōdly that thēmperours power is a limited power not the chief Supreme ād the highest in all maner causes ād thinges Thirdly howe it is limited Forsothe not to commaunde or prescribe to the bisshops what they shall doe decree or determine in ecclesiastical matters but to exhorte them to concorde and vnyty in the same In the seconde Action diuerse of the Photians offering vp their libelles of repentaunce to the Synod not to themperour or his deputyes were by the Synod with impositiō of handes reconciled In the third and fourthe Actions diuers letters were reade as wel of Michael and Basilius Emperours to the Popes Nicolaus and Adrian as also of the Popes to them againe touching the condemnation of Photius intruded by Michael and the restoring agayne of Ignatius In the fifte Action Photius was brought in and the popes letters conteyninge his condemnation reade before him vnto the which the whole Synod cryed Recipimus haec omnia c. We receaue al these thinges bicause they are agreable to reason and to the ecclesiasticall rules and lawes In that action also the Popes legates are called the presidents of the Councell In the sixt Action the Photians appearing agayne and being moued as well of the whole Synod as of the Emperour to repentaunce they yet perseuered obstinately in their schisme Wherupon the Emperour gaue them seuen dayes of deliberation after which time if they were not in the meane while recōciled he bad them appeare againe saying Ventura sexta feria in sancta vniuersali Synodo state omnes quicquid definierit vniuersa Synodus fiet The next Friday be you here present in the holy and vniuersal Synod ād whatsoeuer the vniuersal Synod shal define or cōclude that shal be done where agayne you see the Emperour iudgeth not in the matters then in hand but the Coūcel Yea he saieth plainely that the restoring of Ignatius was not his doing or his deuise But that longe before the most holy and most blessed pope Nicolaus examining the matter thouroughly decreed by Synod that he should be restored to the right of his See agayne and together with the holy Romayn Churche pronounced Anathema to all suche that should resiste that decree and sentence And we knowing this before saieth the Emperour fearinge to haue the iudgement of the Curse promulged Obsecundare Synodico iudicio Romanae ecclesiae necessarium duximus huius rei gratia reddidimus ei proprium thronum We haue thought it necessary to obeye the Synodicall Iudgement of the Churche of Rome and for that cause we haue restored vnto him his owne See Of such Authoryty was the Sentence of the Churche of Rome with the Emperour of the East Churche in those dayes In the same action he saieth yet farder Hoc solum nostrum est si voluerit quis nominare crimina Alia verò omnia Canonibus his quibus imperiū Synodi creditū est tradimus This only is our parte to do if any man will bring forth any crimes or make anye accusation to see it put vp to the Councell c. But all other thinges we leaue to the Canons and to them to whome the Rule of the Synode is cōmitted that is to bishoppes as we hearde him before saie vnto them Thus muche in that Action In the seuenth Action Photius appearinge agayne Marinus one of the legates commaunded his staffe to be taken from him because it was a token of his bisshoplye estate and dignyte In this Action as Cusanus recordeth Bahanis the Emperours Lieutenant had much talke withe the Photyans Hortatoriè by the waye of exhortation mouinge them to vnytie and repentaunce The onely shifte of the Photyans was to say that the legates of the Patriarches there present did not their commission but condemned them cōtrary to the Patriarches own willes and Iudgementes Vpon this the Emperour offred them that whosoeuer would stand by that surmise should by his prouision be sent to the Patriarches them selues as to Rome to Antyoche and to Hierusalem and lerne of them the truthe But they refused to doe so At the length the Emperour seing them obstinat and full of words to no purpose sayed to them Omnes nouimus quòd laici estis non adduximus vos latrare sine ordine facere verba We knowe all that you are but laye men And we brought you not hither to barke and to talke out of order But the Emperour saieth Cusanus called them therefore laye men because they were all ordered of Photius who him selfe was no bisshop Such are you and all your felowes M. Horne no bishops at all but mere laye persons ordered of none at all that was him selfe ordered And whereas one of the Photians Eulapius by name beganne to talke with the Emperour the legates of the See Apostolike sayed Eulapius is condemned and excommunicated of the See Apostolike and therefore the Emperour ought not to talke with him Then the Emperour sayed I haue oftentimes and much desired that they might not perish And therefore I called them hither but if they will not returne to the Church whatsoeuer the Patriarches shall iudge of them they shall will they nill they stande vnto it For no man can reiecte the power that is geuen to
opinioÌ„ although to .371 flatter the Popes vvithall he durst not so plainly open his minde that vvithout the Pope he creat vvith the Emperours confirmation and authority he is but a thefe and a robber Neâ—t vnto him saith Nauclerus vvas Syluester the second placed by the Emperours appointment .372 Vvho being a .373 Coniurer had solde his soule to the Diuel for this promotion Neuerthelesse he vvas saith he so vvittie so learned and semed so holy that he not onely deceiued th' Emperor that made hiÌ„ Pope but al the vvorld besides In vvhich Otho the Emperor remaining at Rome did deliberate after vvhat sort aÌ„d by vvhat meanes he might reforme not onely the Empire but also haÌ„deling .374 Ecclesiastical matters how he might reforme the Lawes of the Church and bring theÌ„ into the auncient estate Suche vvas the careful trauel of the Godly Princes â–ª in gouerning not onely in Temporall but also in Ecclesiasticall thinges and causes Benedictus the ninth solde the Papacy to Gregorye the sixt Syluester the thirde thrust in amongest them by frendship and briberye To this case was the Papacy brought now saith Platina that onely he that was most mighty in ambition and bribery obteined this dignitie there was no roume for good men Henricus the thyrd surnamed Pius came to Rome to thrust out these three monsters saith Sabellicus and to bring this to passe in better order he calleth a Synod vvherein he .375 deposeth these three monstrous beastes and dooth create Clement the second The vvhiche doon he sweareth the Romaines that they shall neuer after be present at the electioÌ„ of any Pope onles they be .376 compelled thereunto by the Emperour But after the Emperours departure from the citie Stephan perceiuing the people to grudge somvvhat at Clementes election despatched him out of the vvay vvith a medicine for a Pope Venenum illi miscuit he poisoned him saith Sabellicus and immediatlye after his death entruded him self into the Papacy without consent either of the Emperour people or priest aÌ„d called him self Damasus .2 But vvithin a vvhile he died also In the meanetime the Romaines sent to the Emperour besechinge him to appointe them some good man to be their Bishop vvho made Bauno Pope and vvas named Leo .9 The .15 Chapter of Hugh Capet the Frenche King Otho 3. Emperour and of Gregorie .5 and Siluester .2 Popes Stapleton AMong all other Popes M. Horne you could not alleage any worse to your purpose then this Gregorie the .5 For if we shall beleue Platina Sabellicus Volaterane Carion and the other coÌ„mon writers it is this Gregorie that instituted the .7 Electours in Germanie and the whole order and direction with his Othe also to the Pope As touching Arnulphus the Bishop of Rhemes deposed by a Councel there called as you say by Hugh Capet the French King and Gilbert put in his place it is true you saie but you tell not all For afterwardes as Nauclerus reporteth because Arnulphus coulde not be deposed without the authoritie of the bisshop of Rome M. Gilbert was deposed againe and Arnulphus restored Wherevpon Gilbert fled to Otho and was in a certaine time after made Bisshop of RaueÌ„na This is the whole story M. Horn and this declareth the Popes authoritie aboue youre Supreme Gouernour Hugh Capet the French King Where you adde that King Robert sonne to Hugh Capet was a diligent labourer about Diuine or Church matters if you had told forth wherin as your Author doth saying Composuit enim multas prosas hymnos For he made manie proses and hymnes to be song in the Churche your tale had bene to small purpose excepte to make songs for the Church do proue a man Supreme Gouernour in al Church causes or things And then you haue more supreme gouernours then one â–ª not onely in England but in London yea and in the Court too I trowe Of Iohn the .18 and Gregorie the .5 we shal say more anon But nowe whether Syluester the .2 were a coniurer or no to your mater it maketh neuer a whit and there is more to be said to the contrary whiche neadelesse we nede not now to allege then ye shal perchaunce this whole twelue moneths wel answere vnto But I woulde now faine aske you M. Horne who is this Siluester What was his name before I pray you Forsoth gentle Reader this Siluester is he by whose electioÌ„ to be B. of Rhemes M. Horne in the last page would proue the FreÌ„ch king to be Supreme head of the Church And then to set foorth the Kings Supremacie he was Gilbert the Philosopher and nowe for to depresse the Popes Supremacie being made Pope him selfe by M. Hornes charme is turned from a Philosopher to a Coniurer But to leaue al other coniectures and especiallie that it is not likely that he solde as ye say his soule to the Deuill for that promotion seing that by the report of your own Author Sabellicus it is said that he instructed in learning not only the French king but the Emperour also and therfore was in some great likelihode of preferment without any Magical arte to be practised for the same I say that your selfe vnwarely haue aunswered your selfe in calling him a Philosopher For being so verye fewe in the West part in those daies skilful in Philosophie and in the Mathematicalles if anye were suche the common people tooke him by and by for a Nigromancer and a coniurer And Theodorichus de Nyem an Author by your selfe allegead Page .83 a witnesseth the same saying that this Syluester was cunning in liberal Sciences and a noble Philosopher and Mathematical I haue seene saith he certaine of his bookes most suttill in Philosophie And for his suche excellent learning multi Romani ipsum odio habebant diceÌ„tes quòd Magus esset nec non magicam artem exerceret Many of the Romaines hated him saying that he was a Coniurer and vsed witchcraft Vpon such vaine rumours you also cal him a Coniurer M. Horne vttering therein as much good skil as you doe good will But how so euer it be ye should not by your supreme authority yet to the bewraying either of your notable vnskilfulnesse as not knowing the saied Sluyester to be the partye yee speake of immediatlye before or of youre notable peruersitie and yll dealing so sodenly haue turned him from a philosopher into a coniurer Wherein yet if ye will stryue and wrangle to proue that for all this gyfte Otho acknowledged the popes supreame authoritye I remitte yowe M. Horne and your reader to the verie sayde distinction your self alleage Where ye shall fynd that this Otho or his grandfather Otho the firste did by the vsuall othe of themperours euer sythens geuen agnise the pope for the supreame head of the Church So your owne story playnely and fullie opened geueth againste yowe a playne and a full testimonie also aswell of your moste vnhoneste and false dealinge in the
armies came into the fielde in their ovvn persones and fought tvvo cruel and bloudy battailes and so ruled the 380 Schismatical Church vvith Paules vvorde Peters keyes being fast locked froÌ„ theÌ„ both in Christes Churche til theÌ„peror sent Otto the Archebisshop of Collein geuing him ful authority as he should see cause to set in order the Church matters VVhaÌ„ Otto came to Rome vvith this large commission he did sharpely reproue Alexander at the first Because he had takeÌ„ vpoÌ„ him the Papacy without theÌ„perours coÌ„maundement and coÌ„trary to that order which the Law it self and the longe custome also hath prescribed VVhose vvords Nauclerus telleth thus How coÌ„meth this to passe saith he my brother Alexander that coÌ„trary to the maner of old time hitherto obserued and agaiÌ„st the law prescribed to the Romain bishops many yeares agoe thou hast takeÌ„ vpoÌ„ thee the Romain Papacy without the commaundemeÌ„t of the King and my Lord HeÌ„ry and so beginning froÌ„ Charles the great he nameth many Princes by vvhose authority the Popes vvere either chosen coÌ„firmed or had their electioÌ„ ratified and vvhan Le vvas going forvvard in his oratioÌ„ Hildebrand TharchdeacoÌ„ taketh the tale .381 out of his mouth saying in great heat O Archbisshop Otto themperors and Kings had neuer any right at al or rule in the electioÌ„ of the Romain Bisshops Tharchbisshop gaue place to Maister ArchedeacoÌ„ .382 by and by For Hildebrand knevv vvel inough saith .383 Sabellicus that Otto vvould relent easely and agree vvith him In such sort also haue other godly Princes been .384 beguyled trusting ouer much popish Prelats vvith their embassages VVihin a vvhile after vvhan theÌ„perour heard of these doinges he sent streight to Pope Alexander to gather together the Prelats promising that he hiÌ„self vvould come to the councel to .385 set an order in the Church matters that al things might be don in his own presence vvho vsed Alexander very geÌ„tly and frieÌ„dly vvhervvith the Pope aftervvards vvas so moued and savv hovv he hiÌ„self had beÌ„ abused by HildebraÌ„ds instigatioÌ„s against so geÌ„tle a PriÌ„ce that he vvas greatly sory that he had atteÌ„pted to be pope vvithout his assent VVherupoÌ„ saith BeÌ„no whaÌ„ AlexaÌ„der vnderstode that he was elected aÌ„d eÌ„stalled by fraude aÌ„d craft of HildebraÌ„d aÌ„d other theÌ„perors enemies in his sermoÌ„ to the people he plaiÌ„ly declared that he would not sit in the Apostolik sea without the licence and fauour of theÌ„perour and further said openlye in the pulpit that he would sende foorthwith his letters vnto the Emperour for this purpose so greatly he repented him of his vsurpation without the Emperours authority Hildebrande vvho had long avvayted and .386 practised to be Pope impacient of any longer tariaunce immediatly after the death of Alexander gatte to be made Pope and vvas called Gregory the seuenth of vvhose electioÌ„ Abbas Vrspurgens saith â–ª next to Alexander succeded Hildebrande vnder whome the Romain common weale and the whole Church was endaungered and brought in a great perill with newe errours and schismes such as haue not been heard of who climbed vp to this high dignity without the consent of the Prince and therefore there be that affirme him to haue vsurped the Papacy by tyranny and not Canonically instituted for which cause also many did refuse him to be Pope In this election Hildebrande .387 made poste haste for feare â—e had come shorte of his purpose In so much that Nauclerus saith before the exequies of Alexander vvere finished the Cleargy and people that came to the buriall cried out that S. Peter had chosen Maister Archedeacon Hildebrande to be Pope vvhereupon the Cardinalles vvent a side and elected Hildebrande But Benno vvho vvas a Cardinall at Rome the same tyme saith that the selfe same euening and hovver vvhen Alexander died Hildebrande vvas enstalled by his souldiours vvithout the assent of either Priest or people fearing lest delay vvoulde breede peril to vvhose election not one of the Cardinales did subscribe in so much that Hildebrande said to an Abbot that came short to the election brother Abbot yee haue taried ouer longe to vvhome the Abbot ansvvered aÌ„d thou HildebraÌ„d hast made ouer much hast in that thou hast vsurped the Apostolik sea agaiÌ„st the CanoÌ„s thy Maister the Pope being not yet buried By vvhich post hast iÌ„portune clamours and violeÌ„t electioÌ„ it is easie to see hovv Platina and those that follovv him do no lesse 388 lie than flatter in praysing this Pope aÌ„d settiÌ„g foorth so comely a form of his electioÌ„ Nauel protesteth and promiseth in the telliÌ„g of this Popes life to kepe an indiffereÌ„cy and fidelity in the report of the Chronicles and first reporteth the state of the Church vnder this Pope vvord for vvord as I haue rehersed out of Abbas Vâ—spurg .389 and to declare his further vprightnes in the matter he telleth vvhat he founde vvriten in a fine stile amongest the Saxon histories that the Bisshops of Fraunce moued the Prince not to suffer this election vvhich vvas made vvithout his consent for if he did it might vvorke to him muche and greuous daungier the Prince perceiuing this suggestion to be true sent immediatly his Embassadours to Rome to demaunde the cause vvherefore they presumed vvithout the Kinges licence against the custome of their auncestours to ordeine a Pope and further to commaunde the nevve elected Pope to forsake that dignity vnlaufully come by onlesse they vvoulde make a reasonable satisfaction These Embassadours vvere honorably receiued and vvhen they had declared their message the Pope himselfe maketh them this ansvvere He taketh God to witnesse that he neuer coueted this high dignity but that he was chosen aÌ„d thrust violently thereunto by the Romaines who would not suffer him in any wise to refuse it notwithstanding they coulde by no meanes perswade him to take the Papacy vpoÌ„ him aÌ„d to be coÌ„secrate Pope till he were surely certified that both the Kinge and also the Princes of Germany had geuen their assente VVheÌ„ the King vvas certified of this ansvveare he vvas contente and vvillingly gaue commaundement that he should be ordered Pope He also reciteth out of Blondus and other vvriters That the Kinge gaue his consente vnto the Popes election sending the Bisshop of Verselles the Chauncellour of Italy to confirme the election by his authority as the maner had bene the which thing also Platina saith he seemeth to affirme Aftervvardes the Emperour called a .390 Councell vvhich he helde as Sabellicus saith at VVormes vvhereat vvere al the Bisshops of FrauÌ„ce and Germany excepte the Saxons The Churchmen of Rome sent their epistles vvith greuous complaints against Hildebrand vnto this Councel In quibus Hildebrandum ambitus periurij accersunt eundemque plaeraque auarè superbeque facere conqueruntur hocque reiecto alium pastorem postulant VVherein they accuse Hildebrande of ambition and periury complainning that he dothe manye thinges proudly and couetouslye and therefore desire
your Author Sabellicus of theÌ„peror But only that he desired the pope to cal a Councel for setting of order in Church matters and that he woulde come Vt se presente omnia fierent that al thinges might be done in his presence The pithe of your argumeÌ„t lay in those words and therfore those words you falsely fathered vppon Sabellicus You alleage a longe tale out of Benno againste Hildebrande as that after that Councell ended Alexander had perceyued he was â—nstalled by fraude and crafte of Hildebrand but how true that tale is it appeareth by that Alexander after thys Synode ended sent Hildebrande in to Apulia withe an Armye to recouer to the Churche of Rome suche places as the Normans had taken awaye the whiche Hildebrand broughte to passe For had Alexander perceyued suche fraude and crafte in Hildebrande as you and Benno do surmise he woulde not I trowe so sone after haue putte him in suche truste and credite in so weighty and important a matter And this being reported by Sabell Nauclerus and other common writers it is easy to iudge what a lyar your Benno is and howe worthely this very booke of his de vita Hildebrandi is by general Councel forbidden and condemned That which you alleage out of Abbas Vrspergensis against Hildebrand is woorde for woorde recited in Nauclerus whome you alleage as one that protesteth and promiseth to kepe an indifferency and fidelity in telling of this Popes life but he addeth immediatly Alij ferè omnes prorsus contrarium referunt Other writers and in maner al doe reporte the cleane contrary that is al for the commendation of Hildebrand But this you without al indifferency or fidelity thought good to leaue out and against in maner al writers to cleaue to one Abbat Of whome when you tell that many refused this Hildebrand to be Pope Marianus Scotus which lyued in that very age Nauclerus Sabellicus and Platina will tell you that those Many were none but Simmoniaci fornicarij The Simoniacal and the fornicatours Such as by brybery creped in to Ecclesiasticall promotions and such as being Priestes kept whores aÌ„d concubines which you now call wyues M. Horne to saue your Madges poore honesty Where you tel vs out of Nauclerus that the bisshops of Fraunce moued the Prince not to suffer the election of Hildebrande c. You should haue done wel to haue tolde vs out of Nauclerus the cause why these bishops so did Verily Nauclerus euen in the middest of the sentence whiche you alleage saieth of those Bisshoppes Grandi scrupulo permoti ne vir vehementis acris ingenij atque fidei districtius eos pro negligentijs suis quandoque discuteret They sent to the Emperour being sore afrayed left this Hildebrand being a man of a vehement and sharpe disposition and faithe woulde at length more roughly and sharpely examine them for their negligences Lo Mayster Horne the loue of licentiousnes and the feare of discipline for theyr desertes moued those Frenche Bishoppes to sewe thus to the Emperoure againste that Pope But you will neuer tell all because as I haue saied and must often saye al maketh against you You conclude with a peale of moste slaunderous and rayling lyes sendyng vs to certain epistles wherin we shal fynde you saie the seditiouse trayterous and tragical feates and practises of this Pope against the Emperour c. For in Nauclerus Sabellicus Marianus Scotus Volaterrane and Platina I am right sure there appeareth no suche cancred matter as you raue of except suche as they reporte vpon false rumors But if you wil see on the contrary parte what a godly aÌ„d lerned maÌ„ he was how sharp an enemy to vice namely to Simonye and Bauderye for the whych he procured him selfe so much enemytie You may reade Maister Horne not only Nauclerus Sabell and Platina with Volaterane Blondus Antoninus and other late writers but also Marianus Scotus William of Malmesbury our countreyman Anselmus that notable Bishoppe of Luca who lyued all in the tyme of that tragedy and you shall fynd him in all poyntes a most excellent Bishop and a most godly man The French Bishops for Simony the Germayn Bishoppes for both Simony aÌ„d whoredome the Emperoure Henrye the fourth for his filthye lucre in symoniacall practises caused all the troubles of that age the most vertuose Pope alwayes proceding against those vices with the force of the spiritual sworde For the which at the hower of his death he sayed Dilexi iustitiam odi iniquitatem propterea morior in exilio I haue loued righteousnes and I haue hated iniquyte Therefore I die in baÌ„nishment M. Horne The 1â—4 â–ª Diuision pag. 74. a. Henry the .5 came into Italy to end the coÌ„trouersy and discorde that vvas betvvixt him and the Pope for this .393 iurisdiction and to make such compositioÌ„ as might bring quietnesse both to the Church and the Empyre But Paschalis the Pope did not muche lyke of his comming as the Italian vvriters vvitnesse The Emperour sendeth to the Pope the Pope againe to him certaine couenauÌ„tes vvere aggreed vppon and confirmed by othe and assured by pledges on bothe the parties But the Pope coulde not or vvould not keepe promise vvith the Emperour for that his Bishoppes did vvithstande and in no vvise vvould stande to the agreement vvereuppon folovved great tumult and a bluddy fray The Emperour .394 seynge they for their partes vvould not stande to the couenauntes vvhiche vvere confyrmed so strongly by othe and hostages as mighte be vvould not in like vvyse be bounde to his Shortly after Easter follovving there vvas a frendly peace concluded betvvixt the Emperour and the Pope vvho crovvned Henry .5 Emperour deliuering vnto him vvith his holy hande suche priuileges as his auncestours vvere vvont to enioie and confirmed the same to him neuer to be taken from him vnder the paine of the great Curse After this the Emperour tooke an Othe of all the inhabitauntes in euerye Citye thoroughe Italy for their faithfull obedience to him and the faithfull keepinge of of this his prerogatiue and priuilege in .395 Ecclesiastical thinges or causes The .17 Chapter Of Henry the .5 Lotharius and Conradus Emperours Stapleton GOE on as I sayd M. Horne lustely and tell your tale truely and fully and then as we haue had you hitherto so shall we haue yow styl a very gentle and a tractable aduersay What Were there such coÌ„trouersies discordes and frayes betwixt the Pope and Henrie the fift TheÌ„ belyke yt is no very probable tale that your Apology writeth that by the Popes procuring thys Henry toke hys Father prisoner as it is in dede a foule and grosse lye Yet at the length I perceiue there was a frendly peace coÌ„cluded as ye say and the Pope with hys holy hand delyuered to hym suche pryuileges as his auncetours were wont to enioy I am glad M. Horne that the pope hath anye thing holy in hym
It is straÌ„ge me thinketh to heare at your haÌ„ds of the Popes holy haÌ„d namely seing your authour Nauclerus speaketh of hys haÌ„d only withowt any other additioÌ„ Belyke there is come vppon yow some sodayne deuotion towards the Popes holines But lo I see now the cause of your deuotioÌ„ The Popes haÌ„d is holy with yow now wheÌ„ he being forced aÌ„d coÌ„strayned deliuereth vppe such priuileges as with his heart he did not deliuer and therfore did afterward in a CouÌ„cel of Bishops reuoke al these doinges Whiche your authour in the nexte leaf as also Sabellicus at large doth declare and what sturre aÌ„d busines the Emperour made for it swearing first to the Pope that he wold vse no violence and that he woulde cause all the Bishops of Germany which had bene made by Simonye to be deposed Who yet afterward brake bothe partes of his Oâ—he Toke the Pope out of Rome with him as prisoner because he would not confirme his symoniacal Bisshops And after long vexation of the Pope and spoiles of the Romaine territorie extorted at the lengthe by fine force his consente thereto which yet after the Emperour being departed he reuoked as I said in a ful Councell And this periurie and violence of this Emperour the Italian Emperours doe witnesse also Briefly al came to this conclusion that Paschalis being dead the Emperour shortly after renounced to the Pope Calistus the .2 all this inuesturing of Bisshops and left to the clergy the free electioÌ„ without the princes coÌ„firmatioÌ„ which was al that Paschalis grauÌ„ted to this Emperour For the grauÌ„t of Paschalis as it is recorded in Nauclere referreth it selfe to the former grauntes of his predecessours made to Catholike Emperours And farder he specifieth his graunt thus That he haue priuilege to geue the staffe and the ring to al Bisshops and Abbats of his dominions being first freely chosen without violence or symonie and to be afterward consecrated or ordered of the bisshop to whom they belong But al this was as I haue said both reuoked of Pope Paschalis and geuen ouer of Henrie the fift But I pray you tell me was your holy hand so vnlustie and heauy that ye could or rather would not set in this also being a parcell of your authors narration and the finall conclusion of this great controuersie Whiche as it was theÌ„ troblesom to the church many yeres so it is troblesom also to your Reader as occupiyng a greate parte of your booke but no part of your principal mater and yet as litle material as it is in fine al agaiÌ„st you And therfore ye shake the ful declaratioÌ„ of the mater from your holy handes as a man would shake away a snake for feare of stinging M. Horne The .115 Diuision pag. 74. b. The next Emperour to Henrie vvas Lotharius vvho so laboured vvith the Pope to retaine the inuesturing of Ecclesiasticall persons and besides that he so trauailed in other Ecclesiastical causes so .396 vvel as Temporal that saith Vrspurg Huius laus est à vindicata religione legibus The praise of this Prince is in that he refourmed Religion and the Lawes Next to vvhom vvas Conradus the Emperour to vvhome the Romaines vvrote supplications to come and chalendge his right in these matters to reduce the fourme of the Empire to the olde state whiche it was in in Constantine and Iustinians daies and to deliuer them from the .397 tyranny of the Pope To vvhom also the Pope vvrote humble supplications to take his cause into his protection against the Magistrates of Rome which toke vppon them to reduce the Pope to the olde order and state of the .398 aunciente bisshoppes of Rome Stapleton Let the Emperour Lotharius labour to retain the inuesturing of Bishops which as ye heard Henrie the .5 resigned before to Calistus let him if ye will needes vse that word reforme the ciuil lawes and religion to the meaning wherof is no more but that he restored the ciuil Lawe the vse therof being discoÌ„tinued many yeres aÌ„d restored Pope InnoceÌ„tius the .2 to his See beiÌ„g thrust out by an Antipope wherof he was called Fidelis Ecclesiae aduocatus a faithfull defeÌ„der of the Church Yet why do you vtter such grosse lyes M. Horne telling your Reader that the Romaines besought th' Emperor to deliuer them froÌ„ the tyraÌ„ny of the Pope Neyther Otho Fringensis nor Nauclerus who rehearseth his words haue any such thing The Romaines at that time would be lusty a Gods name and reduce their state to the old magnificence of the victorious Romaines being proud of a litle victorie whiche they had against the Tiburtines And therefore the Pope complained to the Emperour of their tyrannie not they of the Popes tyrannie Yea they thrusted out the Emperours Praefectus and placed in his roome their owne Patricius And so woulde shake of as well the Emperour as the Pope Foorth then with the storie Let Pope Lucius .2 make huÌ„ble supplicatioÌ„ to the Emperour Conradus against the Magistrates of Rome coÌ„cerning the ciuil regiment of Rome and their subiection to the Pope in temporalities for that was the matter and no other and yet were they faine shortlye after to submitte them selues to Eugenius .3 the next Pope Let all this be as you tell it not perspicuouslie but couertlie as though the Romaines then woulde haue bene Schismatiques as you are nowe and denied his Authoritie in Spiritual causes as you doe nowe let all this as I saie be graunted vnto you But then I pray you set your conclusion to it that therefore the Prince is Supreme Gouernour in all causes Ecclesiasticall and then shall euery childe sone conclude with you that your Conclusion concludeth nothinge to the purpose For all the strife and contention here was partely about Temporall and Ciuill regiment partely not against the Popes Authoritie absolutelye but against such or suche a Pope whiche thing I woulde haue you wel to note Maister Horne not here onelye but in all these and other quarrellings of Emperours againste Popes That they neuer repined againste the Popes Authoritie as the Pope but they repined against this man or that maÌ„ whom they woulde not agnise for the Pope but some other by them selues elected M. Horne The .116 Diuision pag. 74. b. Next to vvhome follovved the Godly and zelous Emperour Frederike the firste vvho .399 seeing the horrible vices of the Romissh Church commaunded that no Legate of the Church of Rome should be suffered to enter into Germanie without he were called or hyred of the Emperour nor would suffer that any man vnder the name of appellation shuld goe vnto the Court of Rome After the death of Adrian the fovvrth the Cardinals fell out amongest them selues for the Election of a nevv Pope some stryuinge to haue Rovvlande other some contendinge to haue Octauian a man saith Abbat Vrspur in all points honest and religious Herevppon sprang an horrible schisme and great discord Rouland
by Fabian and by Polychronicon that he would sometime like a cōquerour for his owne lucre and safetie both displace the English prelats as he did the Knights and Nobles of the realme to place his owne Normans in their roome and also haue a peece many times of his owne mind cōtrary to the precise order of the Canōs and lawes ecclesiastical And this not only Fabian and Polychonicon but before them both Williā of Malmesbury doth also witnes Such faults therfore of Williā Cōquerour ād of others that your authour and other reporte in discōmendation serue you notwithstāding such beggarly shiftes you are forced to vse for good argumēts ād substātial bulwarks to build your newe supreamacy vpō And nowe might I or anie wise mā much meruail to cōsider how that ye haue ladē and freighted this one page of your boke with no lesse then .6 quotatiōs of the Polychronicō and yet not one of them seruing for but rather againste you yea eche one ouerthrowing your purpose And therfore because ye would be the lesse espied as throughout your whole discourse so here ye neither name boke nor chapter of your authour Beside that it is vntrue that ye write as out of Polychronicon that the popes Legates kept a Councell before which was kept at Winchester For he speaketh of none other but of that where Stigādus that we spake of was degraded and afterward kept streighly in prison by Williā Conquerour And the Bishops and Abbats ye speake of were not deposed by the King but as your self write by the kings meanes and procuremēt Which was as Fabiā reporteth all to the entent he might preferre Normans to the rule of the Church as he had preferred his Knightes to the rule of the temporaltie that he might stand in the more suertie of the lande M. Horne The .119 Diuision pag. 77. a. In like maner did his sonne William Rufus vvho made Anselm Bishop of Yorke and aftervvard trāslated him to Cantorbury But within a while strife and cōtention fel betwene him and Anselm for Anselm might not cal his Synods nor correct the bishops but as the kīg would the king also chalēged the inuestiture of bisshops This king also forbad the paying of any mony or tribut to Rome as saith Polychronicon The like inhibition made Henry the first and 417. gaue Ecclesiastical promotions as his auncestours had doone vvherefore Anselme fel out vvith the kinge and vvould not consecrate suche Prelates as he beynge a Lay man had made but the Archebishop of Yorke .418 did consecrate thē and therefore Anselme .419 fledde the Realme In an other councel at London the spiritual condescended that the kinges officers should punish Priestes for whoordome The cause of this decree as it seemeth vvas that a Cardinall named Ioannes Cremensis that came to redresse the matter after he had enueighed againste the vice vvas him selfe the same nyghte taken tardy In the which councell also sayth Polydore the kinge prouided many thinges to bee enacted which shoulde greatly helpe to leade a Godly and blessed life After this the kinge called an other Councell at Sarisbury Sommoning thither so well the chief of the Clergy as the people and swore them vnto him and vnto VVilliam his sonne Whereupon Polydorus taketh occasion to speake of the order of our Parliamente though it haue a French name yet in deede to be a councell of the Clergy and the Laitie vvhereof the Prince hath a full ratifiyng or enfringing voyce And not only saith he this king did make Bisshoppes and Abbottes vvhich he calleth holy rites Lavves of religion and Church ceremonies as other likevvyse cal it ecclesiastical busynes but the Princes of euery natiō begane euery wher to claim this right vnto thē selues of namīg and denouncing of Bisshops the which to this daie they hold fast with toothe and nayle Also Martinus here noteth Vntil this time and frō thence .420 euē til our daies the king of Hungary maketh and inuestureth according to his pleasure Bisshops and other Ecclesiastical persons within his Dominions Stapleton Ye shal nowe good reader see a more euidente testimonie of M. Hornes meruelouse newe logike and diuinity wherof I spake euen now For ys not this a worthy and a clerkly conclusion The wicked king Rufus woulde not suffer the blessed and learned archbishop of Caūterbury Anselme to cal hys Synodes and correcte the Bishoppes he challenged the inuestiture of Bishoppes he woulde paye no tribute to Rome Ergo the Quene of Englande is supreame head of the Church of Englande The losenes and fondnes of thys argumente euery childe may sone espie By this argument he may set the Popes crowne vppon the head of the wycked and heathen Prince especiallie the tyrāte Licinius with whome Eusebius cōparing the good and Christian Emperour Constantine cōpartner with hym in the empire ād not in hys wyckednes writeth thus 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c. First then he watched and obserued the Priestes of God that were vnder hys gouernemente and wheras they had nothing offended hym he by curiouse and subtyle working deuised pretensed matter to trouble and vex◠them When he could fynd no iuste matter to accuse them withall he made a proclamatiō that the Bishoppes for no maner of matter should assemble together and that yt shoulde not be lawfull to any of them to repayre to theire neighbours Churches or to call any Synode or place to consulte and debate vppon suche thinges as apperteyned to the commoditye of the Churche Thys was hys dryfte by the wich he sowght they re destruction For either the Bishoppes were in daunger to be punished ▪ yf they trāsgressed his law or yf they kepte the lawe they broke the order and custome of the Churche For they could not aduise thē selues in any weighty matters but in a Synode And thys wicked mā hated of God gaue thys commaundement that he might worke quite contrarye to the doeinges of good Constantyne whome God loued For he such was his reuerēce to God suche was his studie and endeuour to haue peace and agreemente assembled Gods priests together Th' other cōtrariwyse wēt about to dissolue those things that were wel ordeined and to breke peace ād agreemēt Thus farre Eusebius of the heathen tyran Licinius Ye play therfore M. Horn like a very spider that gathereth nothīg but poison out of sweet herbes and so doe you out of good chronicles Ye are like to the flie that loueth to dwell in the horse dong I would to God your Reader M. Horne would either aduisedly weigh what an ill King this Williā Rufus was by the most agreable consent of all writers and what straūge and wōderful tokēs were sene in his time ād how he ended his life being slaine by the glaūsing of an Arrowe as he was a hūting or the excellēt learning cōstancy and vertue of the B. Anselmus and the great miracles that
God wrought by him as wel before as after his death set foorth by the best Historiographers of that time especially of Henry HuÌ„tington WilliaÌ„ of Malmesbury and one Edmerus Who hath made .ij. special Treatises the one coÌ„cerning Anselmus doings with this king and king HeÌ„ry the other coÌ„cerning his priuat life The which I would wish the geÌ„tle Reader to read to know the better the worthines of this man and withal the state of the coÌ„trouersy betwixt hiÌ„ and the two kings WilliaÌ„ Rufus and HeÌ„ry Which in effect coÌ„cerning William Rufus rested in that the said William would not at the admonitioÌ„ of this good man as wel leaue of other faults as also the inuesturing of Bishops the pilling of the spiritualty aÌ„d teÌ„poralty and the selling of bisshopriks which was bought and solde as plainly as other marchandize as M. Hornes Author Fabian beside others dothe declare The beginning of the Kings displeasure against Bishop Anselme rose principally for that he woulde not according to his expectation geue him in the way of thanks a thousand pounds for making hiÌ„ Archebishop of CauÌ„terbury And yet as naught as this king was he neuer denyed the Pope to be Supreme Heade or Iudge of the Church no nor the paiment of the tribut called Rome shot but for a time pretending he knew not who was the true Pope the church of Rome theÌ„ being troubled with schisme and he seeming for the time to fauour rather the false then the true Pope which was Vrbane Whom this notwithstanding he acknowledged for the true Pope aÌ„d receiued Walter the Popes legat that brought the Palle for Anselme and receiued Anselme also into his friendship Henry of Huntington writeth that the king him selfe sent for the Palle the which being brought to CauÌ„terburie and set vpon the Aulter was for the honor of S. Peter kissed of al men most humblie kneeling We haue now shewed how and after what fasshioÌ„ the king forbod the tribut to be paid to Rome the which I marueile why ye tell it rather out of PolichronicoÌ„ then Fabian which saith it as well as the residue ye alleage But not for any of his good dedes For describing the death of this WilliaÌ„ he telleth that the day wheÌ„ he died he held in his hands the three Bisshopriks of CauÌ„terbury of Winchester aÌ„d of Salisbury and diuers Abbeies of the which he let some to farme Also he restrained the mony that of old time was paid to Rome called Rome shot Al which is told of FabiaÌ„ and the other Chroniclers to shew what a couetous man he was and iniurious to the Church not to shewe any practise of due and laufull Authoritie thereby Yet this serueth notwithstanding M. Hornes purpose very wel What M. Horne Wil you haue our Princes now like to William Rufus and his Father the Conquerour to taxe and pille both the Spiritualty and Temporalty of their realme as they out of measure did For so both Polichronicon and Fabian report which you conceal that notwithstanding the staie of this tribute to Rome yet did this William pill and shaue his people with tribute and misuse them with diuers other disorders Or as Fabian saith He pilled the Spiritualtie and Temporalty with vnreasonable taskes and tributs Such a one you bring foorth as a worthy example of your new Supremacie and yet can ye not fasten it vppon him neyther But much lesse shal ye fasten it vpon king Henry folowing who though he were for a time displeased with Anselme for that he would neyther consecrate those Bishops nor communicate with them whom the King had inuestured and because the Pope had so commaunded the matter yet staÌ„ding in controuersie did not flie as ye write but at the Kings desire went to Rome to see if he could mollifie the Pope And afterwarde the king was perfitly reconciled to him and the King made an ordinaunce and a decree that from that time foreward nor Bishop nor Abbat should be inuestured by the king or any other laie man by the pastorall staffe and the ring This writeth Henrie Archedeacon of Huntington a writer then liuing The like also Edmerius Anselmes coÌ„panion in his exile writeth And that the king was very gladde that he had made peace and accorde with Anselme And had great hope that he should the soner subdue Normandie Euen as it chaunced for he had a notable victorie and toke prisoners his brother Robert and other Princes that assisted Robert The whiche thing he certified Anselme of by his letters sent to him into Englande and all men of those daies imputed his victorie to the agreamente made with Anselme Tel me nowe in good faith M. Horne who was the Supreme Heade the king that yelded to the Pope for inuesturiÌ„g or the Pope that would neuer yelde to him nor the Emperour Henrie the .4 neither in this matter but did excommunicate the Emperour and king Henry was faine to forsake him and his doings though he were him selfe a mighty Prince and the Emperours Father in law by Maude the Empresse his daughter I now also perceiue that a Horne wil not lightly blush for if it could ye would neuer for shame haue tolde your Reader of these Priestes that were punnished for whoredome for sauing of your own and Maistres Madges poore honestie And yet your whoredome infinitely excedeth theirs For they were punished for keping company with their concubines or their wiues whome they had laufully maried before they were ordered But you after Priesthod doe marie which neuer was allowed but euer condemned as wel in the Greke Churche as in the Latine And now decke your margent as thicke as ye will with FabiaÌ„ Simeon Dunelmens Rogerus Houedenus Henricus Huntingtonê° Matheus ParisieÌ„s Matheus WestmonasterieÌ„s and Polidorus aÌ„d blow out as it were out of your own horne your own dishonesty and shame as long as ye will and see what supreamacy ye shal buyld vpon such a fickle and filthy foundation Verely your owne authours doe witnesse that this king kept a great Councel at London where among al other Decrees saieth Fabian one was that priestes should forgoe their wiues And if the popes Legate was taken as ye write in whoredome who yet as Mattheus Westmonast writeth was no priest but a correctour of priests and thereby excused his fault what doth that relieue your cause or wherein doth it saue your honestie For the king did not punish these fornicatours but by the clergies consent Wherein they were by thier rashe graunte ouerseen and circumuented For the King tooke a greate masse of money of the parsons that were faultye and so dismissed them Ye tell vs nowe out of Polidore that the parliament is in dede a Councel of the clergie and the Layetie If ye meane an Ecclesiasticall councell then Polydore neither saieth it nor meaneth yt For as he maketh the parliamente an assemble for politike matters to the which the prelates also
he hath both often talked vvith the MarchauÌ„ts that haue their trafique there and hath also dÃuers times enquired the matter by an interpretour of the inhabitaunts there borne they al say that his name is neyther Presbiter Ioannes nor Pretto Ianes but say they his name is Gyan that is mightie and they maruaile greatly what the Italians meane to call him by the name of Priesthode But this they say that al the suites or requestes euen of their greate Bishoppes are brought before the king him self and that all their benefices or Spiritual promotions be opteined at his handes .424 So that there beynge as Sabellicus telleth further an exceadinge great nomber of chiefe Prelates or Metropolitanes and vnder euerye one Prelate at the leaste tvventy Bishoppes all their sutes and causes Ecclesiasticall beyng brought vnto him and he the maker of all these Prelates Bishoppes and other Ecclesiasticall persons he is called ouer them all Clergy or Laie in all causes Ecclesiastical or themporall Gyan the mightie that is the supreme Ruler aÌ„d Gouernour aÌ„d eueÌ„ so hath .425 coÌ„tinued sitheÌ„ those partes vvere first Christened as they saye of Thomas Dydimus the Apostle vntill our tyme. But thys by the vvaye novv from them to retourne to our ovvne countrey The .20 Chapter Of the Armenians and of the Aethiopians in Preto Ianes lande Stapleton A MAN would thinke that Maister Horne was with some straunge spirituall meditation rauished when he interlaced this digression woorthy belike depely to be coÌ„sidered being here I can not tel whether more impertinently or more falsely betwene the doings of king Henrie and king Stephen that immediately succeded him full wisely wrenched and writhed in For he is now vppon the sodaine as a man rapt vppe and caried awaie not only into Spaine but into Greece Armenia Moscouia yea and Aethiopia too And then is he as sodainly in England againe About a foure hundred yeres past he was very busie and to busie too for his owne honestie with Spaine nowe after this long taciturnitie belike he hathe espied out there some notable matter for his purpose And what is it thinke ye good Reader Forsooth he commeth in as it were in a Mummerie and sendeth vs to Arnoldus de Villa Noua and telleth vs that we shall learne by him of the doing of Frederike king of Sicilie and Iames king of Spain in their Epistles writen by the said Arnoldus But what this Arnoldus was Heretique or Catholique what his bookes were and where and when they were printed and where a man shall finde any thing of him he telleth vs nothing Your brother Gesnerus M. Horn in his Bibliotheca maketh meÌ„tion of Arnoldê° a PhisitioÌ„ aÌ„d nuÌ„breth his bokes But of these epistles there is no word and maruel it is that such a notable worke shoulde escape hys handes Suerlye with much a doe I suppose I haue chaunced vppon hym what in your brother Illiricus and what in your other frende Gaspar Hedio that addeth Paralipomena to Abbas Vrsper gensis I haue by them some feeling of thys your greate ghostly rauishmeÌ„te aÌ„d feele at my fyngers endes that your Arnoldus if he were no better then Illiricus maketh hym was your owne deare brother that is an Heretike aswell as your self and also that in the vehemencye of thys your impertinente madde meditatioÌ„ you are caried away one hundred and fiftie yeares at the leaste from the tyme ye shoulde haue orderly prosequuted and as many myles from the matter yt self For thys Arnoldus is noted to haue writen lyke a blinde and a lewde lying prophete abowte the tyme of Clemente the fifte which was made Pope abowte the yeare of our Lorde .1306 This Arnoldus then taking vppon him to be a prophete sayeth that Antichrist should come within .34 yeres of his blinde prophesiyng Now here for hys part M. Horne also playeth the lying prophete and telleth vs of wonderfull epistles that his authour wrote one hundred yeares before he was borne Whiche epistles though they be very highe and mysticall yet there semeth to be no greate poynte of heresie in theÌ„ And what so euer reformation these kings wente aboute the epistles seme to geue a playn testimony for the Popes primacy and to fynde faulte with certaine religiouse persons that they despised the Churche of Rome and did disallow appeales to that See Yea where he telleth vs with a greate mighty assertion and sayeth Quòd concluditur infallibiliter quòd Antichristus apparebit in mundo ab hoc anno Domini .1354 infra immediatè sequentes 34. annos that is that it is an infallible conclusion that Antechriste shall appeare in the world within fowre and thyrty yeares immediatly folowing after the yeare of our Lorde .1354 He sayth withall that within the sayde 34 the Sarasyns should be destroyed and the Iewes should be conuerted iurisdictionem summi Pontificis per vniuersum orbeÌ„ dilatari and that the authoritie of the Pope should be spredde through owte all the worlde Well how so euer yt be Arnoldus de Villa noua seameth not greatly to furder M. Hornes primacy And it semeth to me that by ignoraÌ„ce he taketh one Arnoldus for an other In dede there was one Arnoldus Brixianus abowt thys tyme coÌ„demned for an Heretik by Eugenius the .3 as S. Bernarde Platina and Sabellicus doe write Your Brother Bale sayeth that he was condemned for that he sayde the clergy might vse no temporal iurisdictioÌ„ And so thys Arnoldus might haue serued your turne for the tyme and somwhat for the matter to after your accustomable reasoninge if the authority of heretikes maye serue the turne But let Arnoldus aÌ„d Spayne to goe for this tyme. for M. Horne hath other great couÌ„tries that about this time taketh hys part as Grecia Armenia Moscouia aÌ„d Aethiopia to which acknouledge they re Princes only to be theyr supreame gouernours in al things next vnto God which ye muste belieue without any proufe belyke because yt is shewed to M. Horne in thys his Spirituall reuelation For otherwise I am assured he shall neuer iustifie this most vntrewe saying And though perchaunce some of these couÌ„treis did not at this tyme shewe to the see of Rome suche obedieÌ„ce as they owght to haue done especially the GreciaÌ„s aÌ„d Moscouites that followe the religioÌ„ and order of the greke Church yet neither doth M. Horne proue nor euer shall be able to proue that the Churches of these couÌ„tries gaue any suche authoritie to they re princes but that they euer toke for spirituall causes they re patriarche and other Bishoppes for the supreame heades in all matters spirituall Maruayle nowe yt is that M. Horne can not loke vpon the Grecians and Armenians but with one blind eye bleared with affection to heresie and hatred to the Pope Otherwyse yf he woulde loke vppon them with the better and indifferente eie there were more cause whie he should regarde aswell the aunciente Greeke Churche which
acknowledged the Popes Supreamacye as also the later acknowledging the same in the generall councell at Lions wherof we haue spoken and also afterward in the general CouÌ„cel at Ferraria and froÌ„ theÌ„ce traÌ„slated to FloreÌ„ce Where also the Armenians were ioyned with the Roman Church But not then first For three hundred yeres before that aboute .10 yeres before the deathe of Henry the first in S. Bernardes tyme the Armenians submitted them selues to Eugenius .3 sending their chief Metropolitane who had vnder him moe theÌ„ a thousand Bishops to the See of Rome who trauayling in iourney of a yere aÌ„d a halfe came to ViterbuÌ„ scarse ij dayes iourney from Rome where the Pope lay theÌ„ of whoÌ„ they were receyued aÌ„d instructed in al such thinges as they sought at his handes touching the order of the blessed sacrifice the obseruation of festiuall dayes and certayn other pointes wherin they varyed from the rest of Christendome of which errours they are of old writers much aÌ„d ofteÌ„ noted And this their submissioÌ„ to the Church of Rome fel before the tyme that M. Horne now talketh of affirming but falsly as his maner is that the people of Armenia acknowleged none but oÌ„ly their princes to be their supreme gournours Neither neded yow yet M. Horne to haue loked so far For if your enuious eie might haue abiddeÌ„ our own late time and the late councel of Trent ye should haue found that the Armenians sent ambassadours to the Pope recognising hys supreamacy and desiring the confirmation of they re patriarch of Antiochia Ye should haue founde that Abdisa the patriarche of the Assyrians inhabiting nygh to the famous floud of Tygris came to Rome with no small eyther trauell or daunger of hys life to be confirmed of Pius Quartus the last pope of blessed memorie who also promised as well for hym selfe as for those that were vnder his spiritual gouernemeÌ„t that he and they woulde faythfully and constantly keepe suche decrees as should be set forth by the saied Councell of Trent Perchaunce ye will the lesse passe for the Armenians seeyng you haue on your syde as ye saye about thys tyme the greate prince of the Aethiopians hauing no lesse then 62. Kingdomes vnder hys Dominion the same country beyng the most auncient part of Christendome Southwarde And because your selfe haue forsaken your priesthodde take heede I pray you that ye haue not withall forsaken your Christendome ye are not contented with the Italians and other that call hym Prieste Ihon as thoughe he were a prieste and head Bishoppe ouer those Christian realmes hauing suche a power wyth them as the popes vsurpation as ye terme yt hath challenged here in Europe to be an head or vniuersall priest or Kyng And ye would rather he should be called as Sabellicus telleth the mighty Gyan So called as ye by a mighty lying exposition of your own falsly declare because he is the supreme ruler and gouernour of all causes aswel ecclesiasticall as teÌ„poral But here first seing ye pretend your selfe to be so good an Antiquarie I would gladly knowe what monumentes ye haue of the Aethiopical religion about this time It had bene mete ye had laied foorth your Authour for your discharge Surely I beleue ye haue sene none at al of such antiquitie and I dare boldly auouch ye neither haue nor shal see any whereby ye may iustly gather that the AethiopiaÌ„s take their king for their Supreme head in all causes Ecclesiastical and Temporal We haue to the contrary the confession of the Bishop Raba Rago his kings Embassadour to the king of Portugale that he made .33 yeares now past saying that he doth acknowledge the bisshop of Rome as the chief bishop and pastour of Christes shepe We haue his confession wherein he declareth that the AethiopiaÌ„s eueÌ„ froÌ„ the begiÌ„ning of the Church did acknowlege the B. of Rome for the first aÌ„d chief Bisshop aÌ„d so at that day did obey him as Christes Vicar What speak I of his Orators coÌ„fession We haue the kings own coÌ„fessioÌ„ made to the Pope wherin he calleth hiÌ„ Caput oiÌ„uÌ„ PoÌ„tifiâ—uÌ„ the head of al bisshops he saith to the Pope AequuÌ„ est vt omnes obedientiaÌ„ tibi praestent sicuti sancti Apostoli praecipiuÌ„t It is mete that al men obey him euen as th'Apostles commaund He saith most humbly kneling on the ground that the Pope is his Father and he his sonne he saith again Your holines without al doubt is Gods Vicar And thinke ye now M. Horne that ye shal like a mighty Giant coÌ„quer al your Readers aÌ„d make them such boÌ„nd slaues to your ignoraÌ„ce and folly that because Sabellicus sayeth he is called Mightye Cyan therefore yee maye so mightely lye as to conclude thereby for that he hathe the collection of the Spiritual liuinges that he is therfore the supreame gouernour in all causes Not so M. Horn. But now shal your greate falshood be discouered and lying sprite be coniured For beholde euen immediatly after the words by you alleaged out of Sabellicus that al benefices and spiritual promotions are obtayned at the Kings hands it foloweth I say immediatly Quod Rom. Pontifex Regum Maiestati dederit The which thinge the Bisshop of Rome hath geuen to the Kings Maiesty Which woordes of your authour you haue most lewdely nipped quyte of Such à MacariaÌ„ you are and so lyke to M. Iewel your pewefellowe Neither doth he speake of any order of relligion about that age so many hundred yeres paste as ye pretende but of his and our late tyme. And so thus are you M. Horne after this your longe and fruitles iorney wherin as wayfaring men in longe iorneyes are wonte to doe ye haue gathered store of wonderfull lies to delight your hearers that haue not trauayled so far withal welcome home againe from Moscouia and Aethiopia into Englande M. Horne The .121 Diuision pag. 78. a. In England also King StephaÌ„ .426 reserued to him self the inuestitures of the Prelats as likevvise after him did Henry the secoÌ„d that made Thomas Becket Archbisshop of CaÌ„torbury who therat was sworn to the King and to his Lawes and to his Sonne In the ninth yeere of his reigne this king called a ParliameÌ„t at Northampton where he entended reformation of many priuileges that the Clergy had amongest these was one that although one of the Clergy had committed felonie murder or treason yet might not the King put him to death as he did the Laye men The which thing with many other the kinge thought to redresse in the said Parliament Thomas Becket resisted him but he might not preuayle againste the king 427 For wel neere al the Bisshops of Englande were against him In the .17 yere of his reigne the king made a iourney into Ireland where with great trauaile he subdued the Irishe and after with the helpe of the Primate of Armach he refourmed the maners of the people and dwellers in that countrey and
that in thre thinges especially First in ruling and ordering of the Church by the Curates aÌ„d how they should order their diuine Seruice and minister the Sacrament of matrimonie as it was in England and other Christian Regions The seconde was how that the Lay people should behaue them selues towards their Curats and in what wise they should pay and offer to God their tithes The thirde was for making of their testamentes The .21 Chapter Of King Stephen King Henry the .2 and S. Thomas of Caunterbury Stapleton MAister Horn hath a maruelouse grace to dwel stil in such matters as nothing relieue his cause that is in the inuesturing of bisshoppes the which neither the Quenes Maiesty or her graces noble progenitours in our tyme haue challenged nor yet any other prince in England these many huÌ„dred yers Neither is it likely that King Stephen reserued the inuestitures to him self aswel for that his immediat predecessour King Henry after so long sturre about them gaue them ouer as that the Pope had so lately excoÌ„municated al such Princes PolychronicoÌ„ which work ye cite saith no such thing Verily King Stephen for a perpetual confirming of the clergies immunites made this solemne othe as it is recorded in WilliaÌ„ of Malmesbury Ego Stephanus Dei gratia c. I Stephen by the grace of God by the assent of the clergy and of the people chosen to be King of England and consecrated thereunto of WilliaÌ„ the Archebishop of CauÌ„terbury aÌ„d Legat of the Church of Rome coÌ„firmed also afterward of InnoceÌ„tius the bishop of Rome in the regard aÌ„d loue of God I grauÌ„t the Church of God to be free and do coÌ„firme the dew reuereÌ„ce vnto her I promise I wil do nothing in the Church or in ecclesiastical matters by simony neither suffer any thing to be so don I affirm aÌ„d coÌ„firm the Iustice the power and the orderiÌ„g of Ecclesiastical persons and of al clerks and their matters to be in the haÌ„ds of the bishops I do enact and grauÌ„t the promotioÌ„s of the Churches with their priuileges coÌ„firmed and the customes thereof after the old maner kept to coÌ„tinue and remayn inuiolated And while such Churches shal be void of their ê“per pastours that both the Churches aÌ„d al the possessioÌ„s therof be iÌ„ the haÌ„d aÌ„d custody of the Clerks or of honest meÌ„ vntil such time as a Pastour be substituted according to the Canons Thus far William of Malmesbury Now that kiÌ„g HeÌ„ry the .2 shuld reserue the said inuestitures to hiÌ„self which your author PolichronicoÌ„ saith not and that the blessed Saint and Martyr S. Thomas whoÌ„ ye cal Thomas Becket was sworn to the same this tale verily hath no maner of apparaÌ„ce or colour This was none of the articles for the which the king aÌ„d S. Thomas coÌ„teÌ„ded so much the which articles appere in the life of S. Thomas That in dede which ye recite is one of theÌ„ but how ye may proue your new supremacy therby that were hard for the wisest man in a couÌ„trey to tel Yea much rather yt serueth to the coÌ„trary and proueth the Popes supremacy who disallowed the said article with many other the King also beiÌ„g at leÌ„gth fain to yeld therin The like I say of the Kings doiÌ„gs in IrelaÌ„d wherof ye write which things as eueÌ„ by your own coÌ„fessioÌ„ he did by the helpe of the primat of Armach so Giraldus CambreÌ„sis one that writeth of the kins doiÌ„gs ther aÌ„d one that was sent thither by the kiÌ„g saith he kept many couÌ„cels ther but by the popes wil aÌ„d coÌ„sent And Polidorê° sayth that the King obtayned the title of Irelond by the Popes authoritie Guilielmus Newburgensis writeth much lyke of WilliaÌ„ Conquerour praemonstrato prius Apostolico Papae iure quod in regno Angliae habebat licentiaque haereditatem conquirendi impetrata that before he inuaded England he did intimate his right and interest to the Pope and obtayned of him licence to atchiue and conquere his inheritaunce Here perchaunce wil many of your secte maruaile why ye haue either named S. Thomas or passed ouer the story so sleightlye and wil think that ye are but a dissembler and a traytour to their cause or at the least a very faynt patrone for theÌ„ especially seing M. Fox hath ministred you so much good matter prosequuting the matter .xj. leaues and more Your own frends wil say your allegations are but simple aÌ„d colde and in a maner altogether extrauagante and that ye might haue founde in M. Foxe other maner of stuffe as a nomber of Kinge Henry the seconde his constitutions and ordinaunces playne derogatorie to many of the Popes Lawes yea playne commaundemente that no man should appeale to Rome and that Peter pence should be no more payed to the Apostolicall see or that yf any man should be founde to bring in any interdict or curse against the Realme of England he should be apprehended without delaye for a traytour and so executed And finally that no maner decree or coÌ„maundemente proceding from the authority of the Pope should be receiued You shall there finde wil they say concerning the said Thomas his parson and doinges that he was no Martyr but a very rebell and traytour and that all his contention stode not vppon matters of faith religion true doctrine or sincere discipline but vpon worldly thinges as possessioÌ„s liberties exemptions superiorities and such like In deede these and suche other lyke thynges we finde in M. Foxe but he storieth these thynges with as good fayth and trouth as he doth all his other And here I would gladly for a while leaue M. Horne and take him in hand and shape him a full answere But in as much as this would require a long processe and for that this my answere allready waxeth loÌ„g I will forbeare the diligent and exact discussioÌ„ of the whole and wil open so much only to the vnlearned reader as may serue hiÌ„ for the true knowledge of the matter and for the discouering of M. Foxes crafty and vntrue dealing and withall for a full answere to these friuolouse and false arguments producted by M. Horne And here first not S. Thomas but the Kings stoutnes and sternnesse semeth to be repreheÌ„ded that would nedes haue an absolute answere of him and would not be contented with so reasonable an answere as he made Saluo ordine meo sauing my order No nor afterward with this exception Saluo honore Dei sauing the honour of God This modification or moderation may serue to any indifferent man that aduisedly considereth the kings articles proposed to S. Thomas such as might excuse him froÌ„ all stoutnes and stubbornes that M. Foxe and his aduersaries lay to him I intend not nowe to enter into any serious or deape examination of the sayd articles â–ª but this I wil say that yt is against al the olde canons of the Church yea and againste reason to that an Archbishop shulde be iudged of his
suffragans as S. Thomas was Againe to omitte other articles there is one that is quite contrarie to the Apostolical doctrine to the canons of Nice and other most auncient general councels finallie to the catholyke doctrin of Christes vniuersal Churche that is for appeales to be made from the Archdeacō to the bishop frō the bishop to the Archbishop ād in case ther be any defect of iustice there the matter to be browght to the king and by his cōmaundemēt to be ended in the Archbishops cowrt without any further proceding without the kinges cōsent wherby not only the popes supreme authority but the authority also of al general coūcels the which are the ordinary and necessary remedies in many cases did stād thē in the kīg of Englād his grace only to be accepted or to be reiected M. Fox reciteth the kings cōstitutiōs but as he leaueth out this ād many other ād reherseth but six of thē so in those six he maketh thre manifest ād opē lies For wher he saith the sayd decrees by him recited were cōdēned by the Pope ther were but thre of thē cōdēned that is the .1 the .3 ād the .4 The other thre the pope did suffer ād tolerat Againe what a decree was this that none that held of the king in capite no nor any of his seruāts shuld be excōmunicated onlesse the kīg were first cōsulted I trow M. Horn hīself ād his fellowes neither kepe this precise order nor wil allow it Well M. Fox full pretely leaueth out this cōstitutiō what cause moueth him I cā not tel Thīk ye nowe M. Fox that for those ād such like S. Thomas had not good cause to mollify the matter with saluo ordine meo saluo honore Dei ād whē that wold not be accepted to gaīsay altogether ād to appeale to the sea of Rome Ye wil say this notwithstāding they were no matters of fayth or religiō or true doctrine and that he is therfor far frō the cause and title of a martyr In dede it was if not wisely yet wilily ād like a crafty Fox done of you to scrape hī out of your blessed kalender For in good fayth place cā he haue none there onlesse all your late stinking martyrs geue place and yelde which are the deuils ād not Gods martyrs ād it were for none other thīg but for the denial of the Popes supreamacy The which supremacy is a necessary doctryne to be holdē of euery Christiā mā where vnuincible ignorāce is not vppō payn of dāmatiō and euerlasting separatiō frō the Catholik Church and the mēbers of the same Beside this there are many takē for blessed martyrs in the Church that died not for the faith or for doctrine beīg thē in any cōtrouersy but for iustice ād truth sake and for theyr vertuouse dealīg as is the good mōke Telemachius that seīg at Rome two swordplayers the on of thē redy to destroy ād kil the other vppō a great zeale came to thē and thought to haue parted thē ād so was slayn of thē him self wheruppō thēperour Honorius reckoned him amōg the martyrs ād made a lawe that there should be no more such kīd of play exercised in Rome The cause also of S. Iohn Chrisostoms troble proceded not directly frō matter of fayth or doctryne but for reprouīg thēpresse Eudoxia I omit S. Quilliā and S. Lābert both takē for martyrs and slayne for rebukīg adultery And to come nearer to our own cōtrey and to S. Thomas tyme S. Alphegius Archbisshop of Canterburie a litle before the Conquest that suffred him selfe to be slayne of the Danes rather then he would pille and polle his tenauntes to leauy an excessiue somme of money that the Danes required for his redemption Of whose vertue God synce hath geuen greate testimonie aswell by diuerse other miracles as by preseruinge his body so longe vncorrupted But the cheife and moste aunciente presidente of all in the newe testamente is S. Iohn the Baptiste who died for the lyke liberty and fredome of speache as S. Quillian and S. Lamberte did To these we may set Esaye and the other prophets of the olde testamente Howbeyt as I sayd in S. Thomas his cause is a necessarie doctryne also imployed that was either directly or indirectly blemisshed by these ordinaunces of the king concerning the Popes Supremacy Now what madnes were yt for me or any other to seke by words to sette forth this blessed mans qualities and Martyrdome when that God him self hath by so wonderfull and straunge yea by so certayne and notoriouse miracles aswell in the lyfe of his seruant as afterwarde geuen to the worlde suche a testimonie for him as all the deuills in hell and they re disciples in earth may rather gnashe theyr angrie teathe and enuie at then by any good meanes deny and deface yt True shall yt be also that S. Thomas heard long ere he returned into Englande by a celestiall and heauenlie voyce O Thoma Thoma Ecclesia mea gloriabitur in sanguine tuo O Thomas Thomas my Churche shall glory in thy bloud And true yt is that was writen incontinently after hys death that at the place of his passion and where he is buried paralitici curantur caeci vident surdi audiunt loquuntur muti claudi ambulant euadunt febricantes arrepti à daemonio liberantur à variis morbis sanātur aegroti blasphemi à demonio arrepti confunduntur quod à diebus patrum nostrorum non est auditum ▪ mortui surgunt Palsies are cured the blinde see the deaffe heare the dombe speake the lame walk the agues are healed ād such as are possessed of the Deuill are delyuered and diuers diseases holpen and blasphemers beinge taken and possessed of the deuill confounded and finally as our sayd authour not so muche an eare as an eie wytnes saith that which hath not ben heard of in our fathers dayes dead men are relieued againe These and manie other miracles shewen aswell in England as out of England were so notable and famouse that shortly after S. Thomas his Martyrdome not only the Erle of Flaunders but the Frenche King also came to Cantorburie in pilgrimage to pray at this blessed Martyrs tumbe The kinge of Fraunce offered there a chalice of golde and his graunt in writinge for a certayne quantitye of wyne yerely to be delyuered to the monks ther to be merie withall at the solempnitye or feaste of this blessed Martyr But what shal we say to kinge Henry him selfe what thowght he trowe ye of this blessed mans doings and death This parte of the story of all other is moste notable The king being in Normandy and hearing that S. Thomas was slayne toke the matter so heuely that for forty dayes he kept him self solitary in great mourning and lamentatiō in great abstinence setting a syde al the affayres of his great ād large dominiōs for greif and sorow And forthwith sent his ambassadours to
holie belief of the eternall deitie in this they re owne wickednes offende three together that is God they re neighbour and them selues God I saye whiles they do not knowe the faythe that they shoulde haue in God nor his counsayle They deceyue theire neighbours whiles vnder the pretēce of spirituall and ghostly feadinge they feade them with pleasaunt wicked heresie But they are most cruell to them selues whiles beside the losse of theire sowles as men making no accompte of lyfe but rashelye seeking death take a pleasure to bring theyr bodies to most payneful death the which they might by true knowledge and by a sownde and strong faythe auoyde and whiche is a most greauouse thing to be spoken they that remayne a lyue be nothing afrayde by they re example We can not staye and refrayne our selues but that we must plucke owte our sworde and take worthie vengeance vppon suche being enemies to God to them selues and to other persequuting them so muche the more earnestly by how muche the more they are iudged to spread abrode and to practise their wycked superstition nighe to Rome which is the head of all Churches Thus farre Friderike the Emperour Let nowe Mayster Foxe take this as a fytte ād worthie condemnation of al his stinking martyrs And take you this also Mayster Horne and digeste yt well and then tel me at your good leasure when ye are better aduised what ye haue wōne by this your supreame head or by what colour ye can make hym Supreame Head that confesseth the Church of Rome to be the Head of al Churches who also fealt the practise of the Popes Supreamacy aswel by excommunicatiō as by depryuation frō his empire that followed the sayde excommunicatiō the electours proceding to a new election at the Popes commaundemente As for Frideryke hym self for matters spirituall he acknowledged the Popes Supreamacy as ye haue heard and as yt appeareth in Petrus de vinea his Chaūceler that wrote his epistles though he thowght the Pope did but vsurpe vppon certaine possessions which Friderike notwithstāding his former othe made to the contrarie did afterwarde challenge The matter of S. Peters patrimony I will not medle withall as not greatly necessarye for our purpose the which when the Church of Rome lacked yet did not the Pope lacke his Supreamacie neither should lacke the sayde Supreamacie thowghe he should lacke the sayde patrimony hereafter or though his Bishoppricke were not indewed with one foote of land For it is no worldly power or temporal preeminence that hath sett vp the Popes primacy or that the Popes primacy consisteth in but it is a Supreme Authorytie ouer all Christes flocke such as to his predecessour S. Peter Christ him selfe gaue here on the earthe such as by generall Councels is confirmed and acknowledged and such as the continuall practise from age to age without intermission dothe inuincibly cōuince And for this Supreme gouernment ouer Christes flocke in Spiritual matters neither this Friderike neither any other Christian Emperour whatsoeuer except it were Constantius the Arrian euer striued or contended for with the Bishoppes of Rome To conclude therefore this onlye for this time I saye that your dealing with this Emperour Mayster Horne is to intolerable thus to misuse your readers and not to be ashamed so confidently to alleage this Emperour for the confirmation of your newe supreamacie Now thinck yow that Auentinus a man of our age and as farre as I can iudge a Lutheran and most certaynelie verie muche affectionated to thēperours against the Popes is of suche credite that because he sayeth yt therefore we muste belieue him that this Friderike was an other Charles the greate and moste profitable for the Christian common wealthe Howbeit let this also passe For the praise or dispraise of this Emperoure to oure principall matter which is whether the Quene be supreame head and Iudge of al causes ecclesiastical is but impertinent And therfore we shall now procede to the residue M. Horne The .127 Diuision pag. 79. a. In whiche time Henrie the .3 king of Englande held a solemne Councell in the whiche bothe by the sentence of the King and of the Princes not a fewe priuilegies were .435 taken awaie from the order of Priesthode at vvhat time the Popes Legate required a .436 tribute of all the Glergie but it was .437 denyed him Robert Grosthead vvhome yee call Saint Robert wrote vnto the Pope a sharpe Epistle because he grieued the Church of England with taskes and paiementes against reason of whiche when he sawe no redresse he with other Prelates of the lād cōplained vnto the King of the wast of the goodes and patrimonie of the Churche by the Popes neare kinsemen and other alient Bisshops whom the king auoided out of the Realme To vvhome also the Emperour Frederike vvrote that it vvas a shame for him to suffer any longer his Realme to be oppressed vvith the Popes tyrannie The .25 Chapter Of King Henrie the third Stapleton KING Henry the .3 toke away many priuileges from the order of Priesthode the clergie denied a tribute to the Popes Legate Roberte grostheade writeth sharply against the Popes exactions Frederike the Emperour writeth to the King that he shoulde not suffer his Realme to be oppressed with the Popes tyrrannie Ergo M. Fekēham must take an othe that the Quene is Supreme Head Yf these and such like arguments conclude Maister Horne then may you be bolde to blowe your Horne and triumphantly to reioyce like a Conquerour But nowe what if the matter of your argumentation be as yll or worse then the forme of yt Ye ought to proue that in this kings dayes the lyke regimente was for matters Ecclesiasticall as is nowe and that the kinge toke vppon him all supreamacy Ecclesiasticall The contrarie whereof is so euidente by all our Chroniclers and by the authours your selfe alleage and otherwise in this shorte declaration of king Henry the .3 ye do so friuolously trifle and excedingly lie as ye haue done and will doe in the reste that I muste beside all other matters by me before rehersed cōcerning the Donatists saye of you as S. Augustine sayd of them He sayd of the Donatistes that in theyr reasoning with the catholykes before Marcellinus Nimium patienter pertulit homines per inania vagantes tam multa superflua dicentes ad eadem toties conficta redeuntes vt gesta tātis voluminibus onerata pene omnes pigeret euoluere c. He suffred with ouer much patience those felowes wandring about trifles and so full of superfluous talke and returning so ofte to the selfe same matters fayned and forged that the Acts of that cōferēce were so lodē with such huge volumes that it would wery any mā to reade thē ouer ād by the reading to know how the matter was debated Yea their extraordinary vagaries were so thick ād so many that Marcellinus was fayn as Frāciscus
whome he went about to poyson By reason of which outrages he was as I said denounced enemy to the Church of Rome by Alexander the .4 and shortly after Charles Kinge Lewys his brother was made King of Sicilie by Clemens the .4 paying to the Pope a tribute and holding of him by faithe and homage Such Supreme heads were your Conradus Conradinus and Manfredus As for Charles who only by the Popes Authority came to that dignity as I haue said it is not true that he as you say had all or most of the doing in the election or making of diuerse Popes For the Cardinalls only had the whole doing Truth it is that a strief and contention rising amonge the Cardinals for the election and many of them being enclined to serue Charles expectation they elected those which he best liked of But what can all this make to proue the Prince Supreme Gouernour in al ecclesiastical causes yea or in any ecclesiastical cause at al PriÌ„ces eueÌ„ now adaies find some like fauour sometimes at the electioÌ„ of Popes But thiÌ„k you therfore thei are takeÌ„ of their subiects for Supreme Gouernours c You may be ashamed M. Horne that your reasons be no better M. Horne The .130 Diuision pag. 79. b. Edvvard the first King of Englande about this time made the Statute of Northampton So that after that time no man should geue neither sel nor bequeath neither chauÌ„ge neither bye title assign laÌ„ds tenemeÌ„ts neither reÌ„tes to no maÌ„ of ReligioÌ„ without the KiÌ„gs leaue which acte sence that tyme hath beÌ„ more straightly enacted and deuised with many additioÌ„s thereunto augmeÌ„ted or annexed The which Law saith Polidore he made .442 bicause he was Religionis studiosissimê° c. most studiouse of Religion and most sharpe enemie to the insolency of the Priests The .27 Chapter Of King Edward the first of Englande Stapleton LEaue ones Maister Horne to proue that wherein no man doth stande with you and proue vs that either Kinge Edwarde by this facte was the Supreame Head of the Churche or that the Popes Primacie was not aswel acknowledged in EnglaÌ„d in those dayes as it hath ben in our dayes None of your marginal Authours auouch any such thinge Neither shall ye euer be able to proue it Your authours and many other haue plentiful matter to the contrarye especially the Chronicle of Iohannes Londonensis which semeth to haue liued aboute that tyme and seemeth amonge all other to haue writen of him verie exactlye Lette vs see then whether Kinge Edwarde tooke him selfe or the Pope for the Supreame Head of the Churche This King after his Fathers death returning from the holie Lande in his iourney visited Pope Gregorie the tenthe and obteyned of him an excommunication against one Guido de monte forti for a slawghter he had committed Two yeares after was the famouse Councell holden at Lions at the which was present the Emperour Michael Paleologus of whome we haue somewhat spoken And trowe ye Maister Horne that at suche tyme as the Grecians which had longe renounced the Popes authority returned to their olde obedience againe that the realm of Englande withdrewe it selfe from the olde and accustomable obedience Or trowe ye that the true and worthye Bisshops of England refused that Councell as ye and your fellowes counterfeite and parliament bisshops only haue of late refused the Councel of Trente No no. Our authour sheweth by a verse commonly then vsed that it was frequented of all sorte And the additions to Newburgensis which endeth his storie as the said Iohn doth with this King saith that plures episcopi coÌ„uenerunt de vniuersis terris de Anglia ibidem aderant archiepiscopi Cantuar. Ebor. et caeteri episcopi Angliae ferè vniuersi there came thither manye bisshops from al quarters and from EnglaÌ„d the Archbisshops of Canterburie and Yorke and in a maner all the other bisshops of the realme In this Kinges tyme the Pope did infringe and annichilate the election of the Kings Chauncelour being Bisshop of Bathe and Welles chosen by the monks and placed in the Archebisshoprike of Caunterbury Iohn Pecham In this Kings tyme the yere of our Lorde .1294 the prior of Caunterburie was cited to Rome and in the yeare .1298 appeale was made to the Pope for a controuersie towching the election of a newe Bisshop of Elie. Thre yeres after the bisshop of Chester was constrayned to appeare personally at Rome and to answere to certayne crymes wherewith he was charged Wythin two yeares after was there an other appeale after the death of the Bisshoppe of London towching the election of the newe Bisshoppe Yea the authority of the Pope was in highe estimation not onely for spirituall but euen for temporal matters also The Kinges mother professed her selfe a religiouse woman whose dowrie notwithstandinge was reserued vnto her and confirmed by the Pope For the greate and weightye matters and affaires standing in controuersie and contention betwene this King Edward and the Frenche Kinge the Pope was made arbiter and vmpier who made an agreament and an arbitrimente which being sente vnder his seale was reade in open parliamente at Westmynster and was well liked of all The Kinge and the nobility sendeth in the yeare of our Lorde 1300. letters to the Pope sealed with an hundred seales declaring the right of the crowne of England vpon ScotlaÌ„d and they desire the Pope to defende their right and that he would not geue a light eare to the false suggestioÌ„s of the Scots There are extant at this day the letters of Iohn Baliole and other Scots agnising the said superiority sent to this Kinge Edwarde In the foresaide yeare .1300 the Kinge confirmed the great Charter and the Charter of the Forest and the Archebisshoppe of Caunterburie with the other Bisshoppes pronounced a solemne curse vpon al suche as would breake the sayd liberties This Kinge was encombred with diuerse and longe warres aswell with Fraunce as Scotlande and therefore was fayne to charge the clergy and laity with many payments But in as much as Pope Bonifacius consideringe the wonderfull and intolerable exactions daylie layed vppon the clergy of they re princes had ordeyned in the councell at Lions that from thence forth the clergy shuld pay no tribute or taxe without the knowledge and consente of the see of Rome Robert Archbishop of Canterbury being demaunded a tribute for him self and his clergie stode in the matter not without his great busines and trouble And at the length vpon appellation the matter came to the Popes hearing The kinge had afterwarde by the Popes consente dyuerse payments of the clergy Many other thinges could I lay forth for the popes primacy practised at this tyme in Englande And is nowe M. Horn one onely Acte of Parliament made against Mortmaine of such force with yow that it is able to plucke froÌ„ the Pope his triple Crowne and set yt vppon the kynges head Yf
Mortmaine had bene so straightly sene vnto some hundred yeares before ye should haue fownde your reuenewes I suppose very slender and poore But ye beinge as good a Lawier as ye be either diuine or Chronicler think belyke your self to be out of the gōneshotte ād that Mortmaine reacheth onely to men of relligion And yt semeth so he and his mate may be wel prouided for M. Horne forceth litle howe litle other haue and whether they haue ought or nought Suerly M. Horn it semeth to me straunge that you being a man of the Churche and knowinge that the Clergy hath vppon the great truste that good mē haue had of their vpprightnes and vertue bene endewed with great possessions which in dede should be and commonly haue bene imployed vppō the nedy according to the mynd of the doners shuld fynd fault with Mortmaine and with that which good and well disposed men haue voluntarily offered to the Church to be well and charitably bestowed But I perceyue why ye are an enemy to Mortmaine For nowe haue you and your Madge lyue catle of your owne for the which you haue more care to prouide then for any Mortmaine for your successours in the see But as I was about to tell yow ye must vnderstande that the statute of Mortmaine doth not reache to religious men onely but to bisshops and other spirituall men yea to lay men also And was made aswell for the commodity of spiritualty as temporalty to saue aswell to the one as to thother theire wardes eschetes and other commodities that by mortifying of Lands are wont to followe Well as litle vnderstandinge as maister Horne hath of Mortmaine and as farre as yt is from his principall matter yet will he tell vs also out of Polidore a cause of this Lawe of Mortmaine And then as he is wont he telleth vs a cause fantasied of him selfe Trueth it is that Polidore sayeth that the kinge made this Lawe to represse the riot and excesse of the Clergy but Polidore was a straunger and vnskilful in the Lawes of our realme and therfore he did not fully vnderstand the matter thinking as M. Horn doth that Mortmaine touched the clergy only and yet he sayth it not precisely but vt fertur as yt is sayd It is true also that he sayeth this kinge was moste studiouse of relligion but that he sayeth this in respecte of Mortmaine can not be induced and is nothinge but M. Hornes vayne gheasse and lewde vntruth M. Horne The .131 Diuision pag. 80. a. At this time Philip le Beau the Frēch kīg begā his reign brought vp in the studie of diuinity vnder Aegidius the Romain diuine by .423 vvhose admonitions and also of other diuines the Kinge beinge instructed in his duety aboue al other thinges endeuoured him selfe about the reformation of Religion and ordering of Ecclesiastical matters VVheruppō looking to the state of the Cleargy he .424 deposed a certain Bishop for Heresie ād gaue his Bishoprik to an other and besides claymed the inuestiture of al other Bishops in his dominions and calling Councelles at home in his ovvne Realm woulde suffer none of his Cleargy to goo to the Popes .425 Councelles He caused the Popes .426 Bulles to be burned He cōmaunded the Popes .427 Legates to auoyde his realm He commaunded that no money should be caried out of the Realme to the Pope He sette foorth a Law that no mā shuld goo to Rome out of his kingdom He called a Coūcel at Paris and caused to be gathered thither all the Prelates and Barons of Fraunce to iustifie his doinges He shewed vnto thē why he tooke vppō hī to cal a Coūcel He enueighed against the Pope for heresie Symonie Homicide Pride Ambitiō c. ād that of right he ought therfore to be deposed He demaundeth of the Coūcel vnto whom they be lawfully sworne ād of whō they haue receiued their dignities They al answere that they are al the beneficiaries of hī alone ād that mindful of their Faith and the Kīges estate they would suffer death for his glory power and saulfegard Thervppō he setteth foorth a pragmaticall sanctiō or forceable law to diminishe the dignity of the Pope Many other Ecclesiastical Lavves he made agaīst the Ievves agaīst the Tēplars agaīst adultery c. He .428 made also Clemēt the fifth Pope and svvor hī to certain cōditiōs before hand by vvhose importune meanes also the General coūcel of Viēna vvas holdē In which Coūcel he laboured to haue Pope Boniface cōdēned for an Heretique affirminge that he would proue hī so But the matter vvas .429 takē vp ād to satisfie the king it was decreed that all the processes of Bonifacius against the kīg were vniust and the kinges doinges in any poīt agaīst the Pope shuld not be preiudicial to hī or to his heyers The .28 Chapter of Philip le Beau the Frenche kinge Stapleton A man would thincke that nowe at length M. Horne had fownde some good and effectuall matter for his newe primacy He layeth on suche lode againste the Pope aswell in his texte as in his ioly ranck and rewe of his marginall authours that nowe at the least M. Fekenham must yelde ād subscribe But yet for al this M. Horne I must be playne with yow and tell yow that if ye had shewed your reader the whole and entiere story out of any one of all your owne authours for all ye haue so clerkly and cunningly ordered and placed them with Paulus Aemilius thē with Antoninus Nauclerus Blondus then with Platina and after this with Nauclerus Antoninus Sabellicus and forwith with Nauclerus againe with Sabellicus with Aemilius and after al this with Appendix Vrspergensis and eftsone with Antoninus Nauclerus and finallie with Antoninus againe the whole primacy shuld as it dothe in dede notwithstanding haue remayned with the Pope and not with your Philippe le Beau make him as beau and as faire as ye cā Your souldiers be very thicke and warlyk placed but they stryk neuer a stroke for yowe but that that is all againste yowe Neither wil I here for it nedeth not intermedle with the iustice of the cause of either side Let the fault light where it shuld light and let this Bonifacius be as badde as ye make him thowghe your authour Paulus Aemilius a most worthy Chronicler by the common verdit of all learned writers and auauncing Fraunce as highe as he may with the saufgarde of trueth and veritie thinketh rather the epistles writen betwene the kinge and the Pope wherin eche one chargeth the other with many faultes to be counterfeite then true and authenticall For these matters I wil not at this tyme towche you but for your notable and yet accustomable infidelity in the wretched and miserable mangling and mayming of your owne authors I must nedes say somwhat vnto you Ye doe thē in this reporte of stories as your self and your cōpanions do and
if it were so that king Philip deposed a Bishop for heresie yet shuld you M. Horne of al meÌ„ take smallest reliefe therby For yf Philip your supreme head were now lyuing and you vnder his dominioÌ„ he might also depriue you and your fellowes for heresie being as I haue before shewed very PateraÌ„s And now you that make so litle of Generall couÌ„cels aÌ„d stay your self and your religioÌ„ vpoÌ„ the iudgmeÌ„ts of lay princes haue heard your coÌ„deÌ„nation not only froÌ„ the notable General CouÌ„cel at LioÌ„s but froÌ„ your new Charles the Emperour Frederike and from your faire King Phillip This this Good Reader is the very handie woorke of God that these men should be cast in their owne turne and geue sentence against them selues And as hotte as ernest and as wilie as they are in the first enterprise of their matters yet in the pursuit of their vngratious purpose to cause them to declare to all the worlde their small circumspection prouidence and lesse faith and honesty Many other things might be here brought for furder aunsweare to M. Horne as that he saieth that this King by the Councell of Aegidius the Romaine Diuine went about the reformation as M. Horne calleth it of matters Ecclesiastical and that Paulus Aemilius should be his Authour therein which is a double vntruth For neither is it true that Aegidius was any counsailer or aider to refourme the Churche or rather defourme it after the order of M. Hornes Relligion nor Aemilius saith it Againe Sabellicus is eyther twise placed in M. Hornes Margent wroÌ„g or he alleageth Sabellicus altogether wroÌ„gfully But this may goe for a small ouersight M. Horne The .132 Diuision pag. 80. b. About the time of this Councel at Vienna the famous scholman Durandus setteth forth a booke vvherin as he reckeneth vppe diuerse great enormities in Churche matters so for the reformation of them he alvvaies ioyneth the King and secular Princes and the Prelates and to this purpose citeth the fourme of the auncient Councelles and many times enueigheth against and complaineth vppon the vsurped .430 authority of the Romaine Bishop vvarning men to bevvare hovv they yeelde vnto him and prescribeth a rule for the Princes and the Prelats to refourme all these enormities not by custome vvere it neuer so auncient but by the vvord of God Stapleton Answere me M. Horne directly and precisely whether Durandus in any worke of his taketh the laye prince for the head of the Church If ye saye he doth not to what purpose doe ye alleage him Yf ye say he doth then his bokes shal sone conuince you And what boke is it I praye you that ye speake of Why do ye not name yt Whie doe you tel vs of a boke no man can tel what The boke there is intituled de modo concilij celebraÌ„di which he made at the commaundemente of the foresayde Clemente Wherein thowghe he spake many thinges for the reformation of the cowrte of Rome yet that aswell in that boke as in all his other he taketh the Pope for the supreame head of the whole Churche is so notoriouse that a man maye iudge all your care is to saye something againste the Pope without any care howe or what ye saye And that ye fare much like a madde dogge that runneth foorth and snatcheth at all that euer commeth nigh him And to geue you one place for all M. Horne that you maye no longer stagger in thys matter behold what thys famouse Scholeman as you call him Durandus saieth of the Popes primacie Illius â—raelatus Papa c. The prelate of the whole Church is called Papa that is to say the father of Fathers vniuersal because he beareth the principal rule ouer the whole Church Apostolicall because he occupieth the roome of the Prince of the Apostles chief Bishoppe because he is the Head of al Bishops c. Lo M. Horne what a ioly Authour you haue alleaged against M. FekeÌ„ham Verely such an aduersary were worth at al tymes not only the hearing but also the hyring But alas what tole is ther so weak that you poore soules in such a desperat cause will refuse to strike withal You must say somwhat It staÌ„deth vpoÌ„ your honors and wheÌ„ al is said it were for your honesties better vnsaid M. Horne The .133 Diuision pag. â—0 b. About this time also the Emperour Henry the .7 came into Italy vvith great povver to reduce the Empyre to the olde estate and glorie of the auncient Emperours in 431. this behalfe And on the day of his coronation at Rome according to the maner of other Romaine Emperours he set forth a Lawe or newe authentique of the most high Trinity and the Catholique faith Stapleton What matter is this M. Horne to enforce M. FekeÌ„ham to denie the popes primacy Wil you neuer leaue your trifling and friuolous dealing If ye wil say any thing to your purpose ye must shewe that he toke not the pope but him selfe onely and his successours for supreame heades of the Church and that in al things and causes which ye shal neuer be able to doe while ye liue neither in this nor in any other Emperour King or prince what so euer M. Horne The .134 Diuision pag 80. b. Nexte to Henry .7 vvas Levves .4 Emperour vvho had no lesse but rather greater conflictes vvith the Popes in his time .432 about the reformatioÌ„ of abuses thaÌ„ any had before hiÌ„ the Pope novv claiming for an 433 Ecclesiastical matter the confirming of the Emperour as before the Emperours vvere vvonte to confirme the Popes About vvhiche question the Emperour sent and called many learned Clerkes in .434 Diuinitie in the Ciuil and CanoÌ„ Lavve from Italy Fraunce Germany Paris and Bononia vvhich al ansvvered that the 435 Popes atteÌ„pts were erroneous and derogating from the simplicity of the Christian religion VVherevppon the Emperour vvilled them to search out the matter diligently and to dispute vppon it and to gather into bookes their mindes therein vvhich diuerse did as Marsilius Patauinus Ockam Dante 's Petrarche c. By vvhom vvhen the Emperour vnderstoode the Popes vsurpation he came to Rome called a Councell and .436 deposed the Pope and placed an other in his roome In vvhich Councel the Romaines desired to haue their olde order in the Popes election ratified by the Emperour to be renevved This Emperour called also a very great Councell at Frankeforth where besides the Spirituall and Secular princes of Germanie the King of .437 Englande and the King of Beame were present where by the greater and sounder parte the Popes aforesaid vsurpation was abolished VVhich sentence the Emperoure confirmed and published vvriting thereof that his authoritie dependeth not of the pope but of God immediatly and that it is a vaine thing that is wonte to be sayed the pope hath no superiour .438 The Actes of this .439 CouÌ„cell against the Popes processe vvere ratified by
a notorious enemy to the See Apostolike namely to Nicolaus the first going drunke to bed was miserably slayne by his beds syde forsaken of al his freÌ„ds And thus much of the Greke Emperours and of the East Church only Valentinian excepted The first of al the Germain Emperours that notoriously disobeyed the See of Rome and that was therefore by the Pope excommunicated openly was Henry the .4 whome Gregory the seueÌ„th otherwise called HildebraÌ„d excoÌ„municated His end was as it hath before ben declared that being first deposed of his own son after much resistance and misery appealiÌ„g but to late to the See of Rome seing hiÌ„self forsaken almost of al the states of the Empire in affliction and extreme persecution died Friderik the first called Barbarossa a man that many yeres persecuâ—ed the Church of Rome aÌ„d therfore worthely excoÌ„municated of AlexaÌ„der .3 to whoÌ„ also he was forced at leÌ„gth to submit himself though against his wil afterward in Cicilia being strong and mery sodenly bathing him selfe in a ryuer he was loste Philip an Emperour made against the consent of Pope InnoceÌ„tius .3 and a persecuter therefore of the Pope in the towne of Bromberge reposing him selfe after diner in his pryuey chamber was slayne of the Countie Palatyne Otho the fourth deposed and excommunicated of the Pope for his enormious cruelties and iniuries coÌ„mitted in many places of Italy was of Philipe the French king assaulted in these lowe countries and put to flight and shortly after in Saxony died as a priuat man Frederike the second a prince brought vp in the Court of Rome and set in the Empire by the procuremeÌ„t of pope Innocentius the .3 became yet afterwarde a most cruel aÌ„d tyraÌ„nical persecutor not only of that See but of al the Clergy vnder his dominions This man being excommunicated of Innocentius .4 was poysoned in Apulia as some write or strangled as other write by his bastarde sonne Manfredus Not onely this Emperour him selfe but al his stocke after him perished by violent deathes or imprisonmeÌ„t His sonne and Heyr Conradus being excommunicated also of Innocentius .4 for the great outrages and oppressions by him commytted against the Church by the meanes also of the sayd Manfredus was poysoned in Apulia This Manfredus commyng by these trayterouse meanes to the kyngdomes of Apulia and Sicilia and afflictinge the Churche of Rome as his father and brother had done was excommunicated by Alexander the .4 and after of Charles the Frenche kynges broother whome Vrbanus the fourth made kyng of Sicilia and Apulia he was vanquished and slayn in the fyeld Conradinus sonne to Conradus and clayming after his fathers Titles was of this Charles also vanquished and put to death Entius likewise an other sonne of Friderike the .2 and one that had longe and many yeres in his fathers warres done great myschief to the See of Rome was at length takeÌ„ in battayle of the Bononyans and committed to perpetual prison Thus al the stock of this Frederike the .2 who had so greuously persecuted the Church of Rome was in few yers vtterly extinguished Which thing al historiaÌ„s do worthely note though some more sharply them other yet al herein agreing that for their desertes God plaged theÌ„ so notoriously in this worlde Lewys the fourth the last Emperour by maister Horne alleaged being excoÌ„municated twise of the See of Rome first of Iohn the .22 and after of Clement the .6 vnder whoÌ„ and in whose fauour those poetes and oratours Petrarcha and Dante 's Marsilius and Ockam the scholeman wrote against the Popes temporalties as he was a hunting was taken with a soden palsey fel from his horse and died Such endes had they in this life that most practised the supreme gouernement by M. Horn here defended And his best exaÌ„ples and proufes to proue his strange primacy haue bene drawen from the doyngs of these forenamed Emperours And verely like as in the old lawe Saul Achab IoraÌ„ Ochozias Ioas Amasias Ozias and Achas kynges of Iuda and Israel died al by violent and miserable deathes for disobeying the prophetes and priestes of God Samuel Elias Elizeus Micheas aÌ„d Esaie aÌ„d as their such deathes were manifest argumentes of Gods indignation and recounted for suche in holy scripture so these forenamed Emperours aÌ„d princes in Christes Church Constantius Mauritius ValeÌ„s Anastasius Constans Michael Henry the fourth Friderike Barbarossa Philip Otho .4 Friderike the second CoÌ„radus Conradinus Manfredus aÌ„d Lewys the .4 hauing such violent and miserable endes vppon their notorious disobedience to Christes vicaires in earth the bishoppes of the See Apostolike Liberius Gelasius S. Gregory the firste Martinus the firste Nicolaus the firste Gregory the .7 Alexander .3 Innocentius the .3 and .4 Alexander the .4 Iohn the â—2 and Clement the .6 are vnto vs professing the faith of this Church vndoubted argumentes of Gods iuste indignation and plage in their behalfes and may well serue for holsome presidentes to other Christen princes not to attempt the like But nowe to returne to M. Horne and to treade as he leadeth vs haue out of Germany into France an other while M Horne The .135 Diuision pag 81. b. In Fraunce king Charles .443 denied the Pope the tenthes of his Clergie But Philip de Valois that follovved reformed and tooke avvay many late vpstart Ecclesiasticall abuses in the Clergy and Prelates in his Realme of the vvhich diuerse complaints being made vnto the kinge he caâ—led a couÌ„cel at Paris and summoned thither the bishops as appeareth by his letters vvherein he complaineth that they haue enchroched from him and his officers a great many of rightes bringing in their nouelties not due and vnwonted grieues vnder the pâ—etence of Ecclesiastical causes whereby they haue broken the concorde of the Clergy and the Laity and therfore willing to prouide so much as he can by Goddes help an healthful remedy He requireth and neuerthelesse commaundeth them to appeare before him at Parys personally c. The Prelates appearing at the day assigned before the kinge in his Palayce Archebisshoppes Bisshoppes and making reuerence to the kinges maiestie being set down with his councel and certein Barons assisting him a certeine knight of the kinges councell spake publykely for the kinge in the presence of them al taking for his theme this texte Geue that vnto Caesar that belongeth to Caesar and that vnto God that is due vnto God c. The kinges admonition being made a great many complaintes vvere put vp vnto the king by his nobles and officers againste the Clergies vsurpation in medling vvith contractes of mariages in their priuileges of â—lerkes In citations to their Courtes in their excommunications in vvilles and hereditamentes in calling of prouinciall councells in making synodall Decrees aÌ„d statutes in medling vvith realties in pereÌ„ptory vvrites in examinations of mens beleues in enioyning of money penaunces In shauing of childreÌ„ and vnlauful persons making them Clerkes in vvhoordome and
Churche to be for that the Pope vvould not suffer free and General Councels to be called by the Emperours according to the aūcient custome and that his authority is not by the lavve of God but by the positiue Lavves of Princes graunted only because that than Rome vvas the greatest Citie in the vvorld and hath no prerogatiue of Christ or Peter more then any other Bisshoprique Stapleton A faire pleasurely for one Schismatique to plead vppon the Authority of an other Schismatike As if you would say M. Horne Aske my fellow if I be a theefe For both the Author Nilus and the first setter forth therof Flaccus Illyricus are knowen and notorious the one a Schismatike the other an Heretik And therfore what so euer ye here bring oute of Nilus bookes it weigheth no more then if yowe brought Illyricus him selfe or Luther his Maister And to saye the truth it is nothing but an heape of vntruthes not only on your Authours parte but on youres also ouerreaching him shamefully as I shall anon declare But as for your authour if he would haue considered no more but his owne predecessours the Archbisshoppes of Thessalonica he should haue found that they almost one thousand yeares before had an other and a better iudgement of the Popes authoritie and were at that time the popes Legates for the Easte partes as well appeareth by Pope Leo his epistles to Anastasius Bishop there And that the Pope had the principal charge of al churches by Gods owne ordinaunce contrary to the saying of your schismatical authour of so late yeres And yet as bad as he is he doth litle relieue yow For he graūteth the Pope to be Patriarche of the Weste Churche And so is he thowgh he were not the Chiefe absolutelye yet our patriarche and cheif Bishop and therfore cheiflie to be consulted in all greate and weighty ecclesiastical affayres Againe though he be badde inoughe yet is he the worse for coming into your fingers For where you make him to say the only cause of diuision betwene the Greke and the latine Churche was for that the Pope wil not suffer free ād general Coūcelles to be called by the Emperours c. There is no suche thinge in Nilus I haue of purpose perused him ouer neither in the Greke nor in the Translation of Flaccus Illiricus It is your own Captayne and Notorious vntruth M. Horne The .139 Diuision pag. 83. a. Kinge Richarde the .2 called a Councel at VVestminster saieth Polydore wherein it was thought good to the Kinge and the Princes for the weale of his realme of Englande if a parte of the Popes authority were bounded within the limites of the Occean sea he meaneth that it vvere driuen out of the Isle of Britaine .454 wherefore it was decreed that hereafter it shoulde be lawfull to no man to trie .455 any cause before the Bishop of Rome nor that any man be publikly pronoūced wicked or enemy of Religion that is to wit as the cōmon people terme it be excōmunicate by his authority nor that if any mā haue any such cōmaūdemēt frō him they execute the same The penalty ordeined to those that violate this lawe was that losing all his goodes he shoulde be caste into perpetual pryson The .34 Chapter Of Richarde the seconde Kinge of Englande Stapleton HEre lo M. Horn at lēgth strayneth vs very sore For nowe all suytes to Rome are quite cut of Neither can the Pope send any excommunication into Englande What may we then say to helpe our selues Shall I lette the matter goe and let yt shifte for yt selfe as yt may and reason againste the man and not the matter and tel M. Horne least he waxe to proude and want on for this great triumphaunte and victoriouse argumēte that yf a man that is excommunicated is as he expoundeth yt a wycked man and a enemie of religion that him self and his fellowes had neade to loke wel abowt them beinge accursed not only by many Popes which now M. Horne careth not a rushe for but by many national and general coūcelles also Or shal I tel him that suyte to Rome for excommunicatiō is but one braunche or arme of the Popes authority And that the residewe of his authority stoode in strengthe and force styll And so that he proueth not the lyke regimente that nowe is in the which the whole papal authoritye is vtterly bannished Or shall I say that God punished the kinge for his attempte and as he toke away the Popes authority so he loste all his owne very shortly after and loste bothe crowne and kingdome miserably Or shall I say this lawe died with the kinge and was neuer after vntill our dayes put in vre Or shall I say that thowghe all the Popes authoritie were bannished by this statute out of England M. Hornes newe supreamacy will not therof followe but that the supreamacy in matters ecclesiasticall remayned in the Bishoppes especially in Thomas Arondell Archbishop of Canterbury who kepte coūcelles and synodes and determined matters ecclesiasticall without the kinges cōsente therunto by whose prouincial constitution Mayster Horne and his fellowes are declared excommunicate parsons and heretikes for the hereticall doctrine that he and they maynteyne contrarie to the catholike faith Or shall I yet ones againe appeale not to Rome leaste M. Horne charge me with a terrible premunire but euē to some domesticall Iudge and I greatly passe not yf yt be to a quest of lawyers of his best frendes to be tried by them yf they can fynde any suche lawe in the Statutes of oure Realme Againe shall I appeale to an other Queste euen of his owne nighe neighbours in Winchester schole to be tried by them yf I falsly accuse M. Horne of a moste vntruth and false translation Or shal I appeale to his deare frendes the Logitioners at Oxford or Cambridge and be tried by them yf I say not true saying now and auouching to M. Hornes owne face that his owne allegation out of Polidore directly proueth the Popes Primacie and especially the customable and ordinarye suytes to Rome I will then holde my self at this stay and I will ioyne with him for these three poyntes First then I auouche that there is no suche presidente to be shewed among the statutes of our realme and further that neuer any suche was made in the tyme of this kinge Secondly I affirme that M. Horne hathe either of deape and grosse ignorance or of cankered malice maymed or mangled his authours narration and depraued and peruerted his manifeste meaning by a false and counterfeite translation The wordes of Polidore are these Concilium habitum est ad Westmonasterium eo in Concilio regi pariter atque principibus visum est è republica sua Anglicana fore si pars aliqua imperij Romani Pontificis Oceano terminaretur quod multi quotidie vexarentur ob causas quas Romae non facilè cognosci posse putabant
is his anker hold and for this cause aswell the whole allegation is here producted as also one peace of the same set in the first page of his whole boke as a sure marke to direct the reader by and as yt were a Sampsons poste for M. Horne to buyld his boke vppō But take good head M. Horne yt be not a true Sampsons poste and that it bring not the whole howse vpon your own head as yt doth in dede Wherunto good reader seing M. Horne hath chosen this as a notable allegation to be eied on setting the same in two notable places I woulde wishe thee also to geue a good eye thereunto and to see if it can anye way possible make for him I say then M. Horne that this allegatiō goeth no further then that the Prince by his cyuill and worldlye power shoulde assiste and maynteyne the Churche and her doctrine And that this allegation directly and rowndly proueth the contrarye of that for the whiche ye doe alleage yt that is that yt proueth the ecclesiasticall authoritie and not the cyuill to be cheif and principall in causes ecclesiasticall And that in effecte the whole tendeth to nothing else but that as I sayde the Princes shoulde defend the Churche I will not stande here in ripping vp of wordes with you or in the diuersity of reading and that some old copies haue who hath committed his Churche to be defended of theire power and that your hath deliuered to be committed seameth to stande in your translation vnhansomly I will saye nothing that credere and committere is all one in Latin Let this goe I finde no faulte with you for translation but for yl application Yf ye had brought this authority to proue that the prince should defende the Churche for the whiche ende and respecte it was writen I woulde say nothing to you But when ye will bleare our eies and make vs so blinde that we shoulde imagine by this saying of Isidore that the king is Supreame Head of the Churche or that his assente is necessarie to the Synodes of Bishops and coūcelles I wil say to you that the cōtrary wil be much better gathered of this allegatiō The very firste wordes wōderfully acrase your newe primacy and somwhat also your honesty peruersly trāslating nōnunquā which is somtime or now and thē into oftētimes But let yt be for nonnunquam sepe let them oftētymes haue the highest authoritye in the Churche Vnlesse they haue yt styll they can not be called the Supreame Heades in all causes ecclesiastical And so theis very words make a good argumēt againste your primacy But now M. Horne what is the cause whie they haue this high authority either somtimes or oftētimes Isidore straytwayes sheweth the cause that they may as your self translate fence by theire power the ecclesiastical discipline Ye heare thē the scope and final purpose of this allegation for Princes authority in matters ecclesiasticall that is to defende the Churche And therefore as I sayde yt is more sutely to reade tradidit defendendam then tradidit cōmittendā And for this cause the Emperours call them selues not capita Ecclesiae not the heades of the Churche sed aduocatos Ecclesiae but the aduocates of the Churche as your self tel of themperour Friderike Goe we now forth with Isidorus But first I aske of you M. Horne that make the Princes to be heades of the Churche and to haue so muche to doe in matters ecclesiasticall that the Bishops can decree nothing that shoulde be auaylable withowt they re special ratification for the setting forth of the which doctrine ye are content for this tyme that priestes shal be priestes and may sweare by their priesthod and not by theire aldermanship or eldership whether suche authority in Princes be absolutelie necessarie to the Churche or no Yf ye say no thē conclud you against your self ād your whole boke Yf ye say yea then conclude you against the truthe and againste your authour who sayeth that suche authority of Princes in the Church is not necessarie but for to punishe those that contemne the worde of doctrine the fayth and discipline of the Churche Of whome haue we receiued M. Horne the worde of doctrine the faythe and discipline of the Churche Of the Apostles and theire successours the Bishoppes or of the Princes I suppose ye will not saie of Princes Then must ye graunt that for these matters the primacy resteth in the clergy of whom the Princes thē selues haue receiued theire faith ād to whom in matters of faith and for the discipline of the Churche they must also obey and as case requireth set forth the doctrine of worde wyth theire temporal sworde Whiche if they do not but suffer throwghe theire slacknes the faythe and disciplyne of the Churche to be loosed God who hath committed his Churche to be defended by theire power wil exacte an accompte of thē as your authour Isidore writeth and your self do allege So that now we see euen by your own allegatiō in whom the superiority of Churche matters remayneth that is in the clergy And that Princes are not the heades but the ayders assisters and aduocates of the Churche with theire tēporal authority And to this ende all that euer ye haue browght in this your boke cōcerning the intermedling of Princes in church affaires cā only be referred And this your own allegatiō is aswel a sufficiēt answere to al your argumēts hitherto laid furth for the princes supremacy as a good iustification of the Clergies primacy Wherfore if you harken but to your owne allegation and will stande to the same as you wil your Readers to do placing it as I haue said in the fore fronte of your booke you must nedes stand also to the next parcell folowing making clerely for the Clergies superioritie in Ecclesiasticall causes These words I mean that withī the Church the power of Prīces shuld not be necessary sauing that that thing which the Priests are not able to do by the word of doctrine the power of the prīce may cōmaūd by terror of discipline And I doubt nothing but that we are able wel and surely to proue as wel by his other bookes as by his gathering of all the Councels together into one volume yet extāt that Isidorus thought of the Popes Primacy then as Catholiques doe now For an euident proufe wherof behold what this Auncient and learned Bisshop Isidorus writeth He saith Synodorum congregandarum authoritas Apostolicae sedi commissa est Neque vllam Synodū generalem ratam esse credimus aut legimus quae non fuerit eius authoritate congregata vel fulcita Hoc Authoritas testatur Canonica hoc Ecclesiastica historia comprobat hoc Sancti Patres confirmant The Authoritie of assembling Coūcelles is committed to the See Apostolike Neither doe we beleue or reade any General Councell to be ratified whiche was not either assembled or confirmed with her Authoritie
This to be so the Authoritie of Canons doth witnesse This the ecclesiastical history proueth This the holie Fathers confirme Lo you see M. Horne what the iudgement of Isidorus was aboue .900 yeres past howe iumpe it agreeth with the assertion of Catholiques now and how directly it ouerthroweth yours This therfore being so sure a Principle on our parte and so clerelie proued bethinke your selfe now M. Horne how your new Primacie wil be proued by this allegation Touching that you saie This Clergie in King Henries daies was not only of Diuines but also of the wisest most expert and best learned in the Ciuil and Canon Lawes that was or hath ben sence as D. Tonstal D. Stokesley D. Gardiner D. Thirlbie and D. Bonner by the euident falsehood whiche you practise in alleaging these witnesses a man may iudge with what fidelitie you haue handled the rest throughout your whole booke Who is ignoraunte that not one of these Reuerent Fathers did sincerely thinke that to be true which you here impute vnto them For whereas all vpright iudgement shoulde come of a mans owne free choise not stained or spotted either with the hope of priuate lucre and honoure or with the feare of great losse the one of those two things which of all other most forceably carieth men away from professing their owne conscience did stoppe those men from saying and vttering that which otherwise they would most gladly haue vttered sithens as they were put in hope of al promotion if they agreed with the Kings will of which they made I iudge the lesse accompte so disagreeing from the same they were certaine to loose bothe goods and life and also their good name in the shew of the worlde as who shoulde haue bene put to deathe by the name of Traitours whiche is the thing that all true subiectes doe chieflie abhorre Yet you knowe in suche sorte suffered a great many notable both for learning and vertue as D. Fisher Bishoppe of Rochester Syr Thomas More a great number of the Carthusians beside diuerse other of all estates You knowe also the matter then was not so sifted and tryed by learning as it hath bene since And we know they were the secrete snakes of your adders broode that induced the King to that minde not any of the Doctours here by you named who all againste their willes condescended therevnto Howe then are they broughte foorthe for witnesses of your heresies who for feare of deathe saied as you doe and that no longer then the foresaid impedimente laie in theyr waye For when the state of the worlde was otherwise that without feare of deathe they might vtter their minde freely who knoweth not that all they who liued to see those daies of freedome in all theire woordes and deedes protested that the Pope and not the King was head of the Churche vnder Christ Neuer hearde you M. Horne that when your owne brethren being arryued before D. Gardiner the Bishope of Winchester and then Chauncelour of England had saied they lerned theyr disobedience vnto the Pope out of his booke De vera obedientia c. then he aunswered that if they had bene good Scholers they would haue folowed theyr Maister in his beste and not in his worste doeinges Againe if they had erred through his Authority whē he was not so wel learned and grounded they should much more repēt and recāt through his Authority being nowe better lerned through longer studie and better grounded through longer experience And this Doctour Gardiner when he was moste of your side in this one matter yet he was so suspected of the Kinge for secrete conference with the Pope by letters to be sent by a straunger in the tyme of his embassye on this side of the Seas that as Master Foxe reporteth for this verie cause Kinge Henrie in all Generall Pardons graunted after that tyme dyd euermore excepte all treasons committed beyonde the Seas whiche was meant for the Bishoppes cause This ys that Doctour Gardiner who at Paules Crosse in a moste Honorable and full Audience witnessed not onely his owne repentaunce for his former naughty doings but also that King Henry sought diuerse tymes to haue reconciled hym selfe againe to the See of Rome as who knewe that he had vnlawfully departed from the vnytie thereof and had made hym selfe the Supreme Heade of the Churche of Englande altogether vniustly This is that Doctour Gardiner ▪ who lying in his deathebedde caused the Passion of Christe to be readen vnto hym and when he hearde it readen that Peter after the denying of his Maister went out and wepte bitterlie he causyng the Reader to staye wept him selfe full bitterlie and saied Ego exiui sed non dum fleui amarè I haue gone out but as yet I haue not wepte bytterlie And is nowe Doctour Gardiner a fitte witnesse for your secular Supremacy M. Horne Marcellinus the Pope being afearde of deathe dyd sacrifice vnto Idolles And the same Marcellinus repenting his vniuste feare dyd afterwarde sacrifice his owne bodie and soule for the loue of Christe suffring Martyrdome for his sake Will you nowe proue Idolles to be better then Christe by the facte of Marcellinus Or shall not the last iudgemente stande rather then the first What meane you then to alleage the iudgementes of Doctour Gardiner Doctour Thirlbey Doctour Tonstall and Doctour Bonner sith you knowe that all those chaunged their mindes vppon better aduise Or whie died Doctour Tonstalle in prisonne Or why lye the other learned godly Bisshops yet in prisonne if they are of your minde But if you knowe that they dissente vtterly from you and yet doe pretende to bring their Authoritie for you this fact declareth that you are not only a fond wrangler but also a wicked falsarie and that you knowe as well Saint Augustine whome you alleaged before so largelye and all the Councels and princes with al other Authours by you producted are none otherwise of your minde then are Doctour Thirlebie and Doctour Bonner whome you so impudentlie make to speake as Proctours in your cause albeit they are readie to shedde their bloude against this your opinion Once in maner the whole clergy of the Realme sinned most greuously by preferring the secular and earthly kingdome before the Magistrates of the heauēly kingdome But that sinne of theirs al those now abhor and haue before abhorred to whō God gaue grace to see the filthines and the absurdty thereof And surelye vntil the rest bothe of the clergy and of the layety do hartely repēt for that most filthy and absurd dede wherein they withdrewe the Supremacy from S. Peters successours and gaue it to the successours of Iulius Caesar vntill I say they repent for it and refourme that minde of theirs as much as lyeth in thē they cā neuer be made partakers of the kingedome of heauen But only they shal inherit the kingdome of the earth in whose Supremacy they put their cōfidence You Mayster Horn haue in dede great
cause to make much of this earthly Supremacy For had not the clergy and temporalty geuen that to kinge Henry .8 you and your heresies coulde haue had no place now in the throne of that Bishopprike which was ordayned not for Robert and his Madge but for chast prelates and suche as shoulde preferre the soule before the body the kingdome of heauen before the kingdome of the earthe Peter before Nero Christ before Antichrist For so I doubte not to say with the greate Clerke and most holy Bishop Athanasius that a Christian kinge or Emperour setting him selfe aboue bishops the officers of Christ in matters of the faythe is a very Antichrist Which Antichristian facte in dede hathe bene the first gate and entry for all those heresies to enter ▪ which the Prince him selfe then most abhorred and against the which bothe he had lately before made a lerned booke and did publishe after but in vayne for a stay thereof the six Articles In vayne I say for the order of dewe gouernement ones taken away the knotte of vnity ones vndone the heade being cut of howe coulde it otherwise be but false doctrine should take place a separation from the corps of Christendome shoulde ensewe and our Countrie a parte of the body fall to decaie in suche matters as belonged to the Heade to order direct and refourme This horrible sinne Maister Horne woulde make a vertue But all ages all Councels all Princes yea the holy Scriptures are directly against him and doe al witnesse for the Pope and Bishoppes against the Prince and lay Magistrat that to them not to these belongeth by right by reason by practise the Supreme and chiefe gouernement in al causes and matters mere Ecclesiastical and spiritual M. Horne The .145 Diuision pag. 87. a. To this .475 effect also vvriteth Petrus Ferrariensis a notable learned man in the Lavves saying Thou ignorāt mā thou oughtest to know that the Empire the Emperour ones in tymes past had both the swoordes to witte both the Temporal and Spiritual in so much that the Emperours then bestowed .476 al the ecclesiastical benefices through the 477 whole world and more they did choose the Pope as it is in C. Adrianus Dist. 63. And the same Petrus in an other place saith thus Marke after what sorte and how many vvaies those Clergymen do snare the Lay and enlarge their ovvne iurisdiction but alas miserable Emperours and secular princes which doe suffer this and other things you both make your selues sclaues to the Bisshoppes and ye see the vvorlde vsurped by thē infinit vvaies and yet ye study not for remedy because ye geue no heed to vvisedom and knovveleadge Stapleton YF your law be not better thē your diuinity we neade not much to feare our matter And so much the lesse yf that be true that a good mery fellowe and vnto you not vnknowen reading your boke of late sayd that he durst lay a good wager that yf ye were vppon the sodayne well apposed ye were not able to reade the quotations by your selfe in the margent alleaged out of this Petrus and withal that ye neuer readde that which ye alleage out of Quintinus or yf ye did ye do not vnderstande yt or at the leaste ye doe most wickedly peruerte yt But let this goe as merely spoken for thoughe ye neuer read the authour nor can redely at the first perchaunce reade your owne quotations the whole matter being by some of your frēds and neareste affinity brought ripe and ready to your hand we shal be wel cōtēt frō whēce so euer yt come so it come at length to any purpose and effect whereof I for my parte haue litle hope For what if in the old tyme the Emperours confirmed popes What if the cleargy vsurpe and intrude in many thinges vppon the seculer princes iurisdiction Yf ye may herof make a sequele that either the king of Englād is supreame head of the Church or that the vnlawful promisse made by the bisshops by their priesthod which ye esteme as much as yf they had sworne by Robin hode his bowe doth bynde them as a lawfull promisse I will say ye are sodenly become a notable lawyer and worthy to be retayned of councell in greate affayres I am assured of one thinge that howe so euer ye lyke him in this poynte yet for other poynts of this his boke that you alleage you like him neuer adeale As for the inuocation of Saints yea for the Popes Primacie by the which he sayth A periured man which otherwise is reiected may be by the Popes dispensation admitted to beare wytnes and that a clerke irregular can not be absolued but by the Pope Which followeth the very place by yowe alleaged with many such lyke not making very much to your lykinge Nowe what yf I should say vnto yowe that you and your authour to yf he sayth so say vntruely affirminge the Emperour to haue both the temporall and spirituall sworde And what if I should say that there is no more truth in that assertion than in the other that he bestowed all the benefices through the whole worlde For your chapter Adrianus that you alleage speaketh of the Emperour Charles the great who was not Emperour of the whole worlde nor of halfe Europa neither and therfore he coulde not bestowe the benefices of the whole worlde Yf ye wil say that your authour saith truly and ye haue translated truely for the text is per singulas prouincia◠I graunt yowe it is so but yet is it vnskilfully and ignorantly translated for ye shoulde haue sayed through out euery prouince or contrey subiect to the Romā empire For the Romans did call all countries that they had conquered Italie excepted prouinces and the people Prouinciales I say nothing nowe that this chapter rather enforceth then destroyeth the popes primacy For Charles had neither authority to bestowe the Ecclesiasticall benefices nor to choose the Pope but as he beinge a mere straunger before toke thempire at the popes hand so did he take also this speciall priuilege and prerogatyue M. Horne The .146 Diuision pag. 87. b. Like as Petrus Ferrariensis attributeth bothe the svvordes that is both the spirituall and the temporall iurisdiction to the Emperour So .478 Io. Quintinus Heduus a famous professour of the lavv in Paris and one that attributeth so much to the Pope as may be and much more than ought to be saith that In solo Principe omnis est potestas in the Prince .479 alone is al power and thereto 480. auoucheth this saying of Speculator De iurisdict omnium iudicum Quod quicquid est in regno id esse intelligitur de iurisdictione Regis that whatsoeuer is in a kingdome that is vnderstanded to be vnder the iurisdiction of the kinge To vvhich .481 purpose he citeth an auncient learned one in the Lavve vvhose name vvas Lotharius vvho saith he did say That the
vntrue that he bringeth in Lotharius to confirme that which Speculatour said For he intreateth of Lotharius before he alleageth Speculator and doth not alleage Lotharius for that purpose ye speake of Fiftly and last Lotharius is not as ye pretende of this mynde that all iurisdiction cometh of the secular Prince For Lotharius meaneth not of the clergies iurisdiction which cometh not of the Prince but of the iurisdiction of Laye men which all together dependeth of the Prince M. Horne The .147 Diuision pag. 87. b. And vvriting of the Kings povver in Eccle. .483 matters or causes he citeth this Canon Quando vult Deus foorth of the decrees vvhereuppon he as it vvere commenteth saying Thus is the reason vvherefore it is leaful for the Prince some vvhiles to determine those things vvhich concerne the Church least the honesty of the mother he meaneth the Church should in any thing be violated or least her tranquilly should be troubled specially of them to vvhom she is committed meaning the Church Ministers Stapleton Leaue ones M. Horne this peuishe pinching and paring this miserable mayming and marring of your authours Your authour M. Horne geueth two rules the first for the authority and matters of the Church saying that in matter of fayth and synne the lawe of the Church is euer to be obserued and therto all princes lawes must yelde whiche rule he proueth at large And thus yow see your owne authour standeth agaiÌ„st you for one of the cheif matters of your booke wheriÌ„ ye wil in al matters to be determined by the Church that the princes coÌ„sent is to be had The .2 rule is touching the prince wherin he sayth that it apperteyneth to the kings and princes of the worlde to desire that the Church theyr mother of whome they are spiritually born be in their tyme in rest and quietnes And this is the reason and so forth as your self reherse What can ye gather of this that is sayde that somtyme the princes may determine of thinges touchinge the Church seyng as ye haue heard before this determination toucheth not fayth or synne nor can be vsed of them generally but sometymes for the quietnes of the Church M. Horn. The .148 Diuision pag. 87. b. If there be any other thing this chiefly is an Ecclesiasticall matter namely to call or conuocate Councelles saith Quintinus But this is the opinion saith he of many learned men that the Emperour may conuocate a general Councel so often and for any cause whan the pope and the Cardinalles be noted of any suspicioÌ„ and doo forslowe aÌ„d ceasse either for lacke of skil or peraduenture of some euil meaning or of both or els whan there is any schisme CoÌ„staÌ„tinus saith he called the first Nicene couÌ„cel the other three general CouÌ„cels Gratianus Theodosius and Martianus themperours called by their edict Iustinianus called the fifte general couÌ„cel at CoÌ„stantinople themperor CoÌ„staÌ„tine .4 did coÌ„uocat the sixt general CouÌ„cel agaiÌ„st the Monothelytes The authority of the kiÌ„g Theodorike coÌ„maunded the Bishops aÌ„d priestes forth of diuers prouiÌ„ces to assemble together at Rome for the purgatioÌ„ of Pope Symachus the first Carolus Magnus as it is in our histories coÌ„mauÌ„ded fiue CouÌ„cels to be celebrated for the Ecclesiastical state to wit Moguntinum Remense Cabilonense Arelatense and Turonense The Pope calleth the Bishops to Rome or to some other place the King dooth forbidde them to go or he commaundeth them to come to his Court or .484 Councell the Bisshoppes muste obey the kinges precept not onely in this case but in any other matter what so euer besides sinne for he that dooth not obserue his bounden fidelitie to the kinge whether he be a Bisshoppe Priest or Deacon is to be throwne foorth of his degree or place For the proufe vvhereof he citeth many Canons out of the decrees and concludeth thus to be briefe this is mine opinion whan the kinge calleth together the Prelates to a Councell and to reforme the state of the Church they are bounde to obey yea although the Pope .486 forbidde it Stapleton This is our olde matter of calling of CouÌ„cels by princes wherin you see you authour maketh no general or absolut rule as you doe but for certayne tymes and considerations for the which I will not greatly stande with yowe seinge that your authour confesseth that which we most stand for and ye stande most against that the prince in such couÌ„cels hath not the superiority but the cleargy For he saith I wil that princes be present at such Councelles but not president And therfor Quintinus wil not be aduocat for the bishops that by their priesthod promised that they woulde enacte nothing in their synodes without the kings consente Yet haue ye one prety knacke more in Quintinus to proue the king supreame head and not the pope For if the kinge on the one syde and the pope on the other side call the bisshops to a Councell the Bisshoppes muste obey the kinge and not the pope and not onely in this thinge but in all other thinges what so euer beside synne Happie is it that ye haue putte in beside synne for this putteth you quite beside your cusshion as they say and beside your matter and purpose For this is synne yea and one of the moste horrible kindes of synne that is a schisme for any prince or anie other to holde a councell contrary to the councell summoned by a lawfull Pope Such neuer had anie good successe as the ecclesiasticall stories euery where reporte And as Aarons rodde deuoured the roddes of Iamnes and Mambres and other sorcerers in Aegipte and as his rodde onely among all the roddes of the schismaticall and murmuringe people of Israell did geue forth yong slippes and braunches and for a memoriall was reserued in the tabernacle Euen so those councells that the pope gathered or allowed haue deuoured and abolished all other vnlawful and schismaticall conuenticles They onely florish and be in estimation and are and shal be for euer preserued in the tabernacle of Christes Catholyke Churche I will not walke in the larg felde of this matter that here lieth open The Frenche kinges doinges onely whereof ye talke shall be a sufficiente confirmation for our side and such stories onely as your self haue browght forth for the streÌ„gthniÌ„g as ye thought of your purpose As the couÌ„cel of Rhemes that the kiÌ„g Hugo Capet assembled deposing ther as ye write the bishop Arnulphus What was the issue M. Horn Did not Benedictus the .7 summone an other couÌ„cel eueÌ„ in the very same city aÌ„d restored Arnulphê° again Was not al that your fayre kiÌ„g Philip atteÌ„pted agaiÌ„st the pope Bonifaciê° in his couÌ„cels in FraÌ„ce brought to naught by a couÌ„cel suÌ„moned by the Pope as we haue before declared we haue also shewed how that the LateraÌ„ councell abolished the Pisane conuenticle that Lewes the Frenche king and others maynteyned as your self write
Beau as beau and fayre as he was yet hath he bene nor fayre nor fytte example for the Supremacy that so much ye seeke for and can not yet finde His doinges haue nothinge derogated from the popes Supremacy But he as his progenitours liued and dyed in the obedience of the See Apostolike in all Spirituall and Ecclesiasticall matters Durandus your owne Author hath cleane ouerthrowen you and your great Councel of Vienna yea your owne fayre Philippe hath pronounced you an Heretyke Lewys of Bauary as much as you bable of him hath nothinge relieued you Neither yet his poetes Petrarche and Dante 's All that greate strife was aboute the popes temporall primacy not of his spirituall superiorytie which neuer yet kinge Christened denied vntill these late dayes in our owne Countre by the meanes of such Apostatas as you are You haue hearde also in that place M. Horne by the enumeratiō of al such Emperours that notoriously haue rebelled against the See Apostolike what Gods Iudgement hath bene ouer them and to what euill endes they came through Gods vengeaunce Philip of Valoys for all your Composuit rem sacerdotum yet maketh he nothing for your purpose but both in your owne very matter he concluded againste you and otherwise with mere spirituall Iurisdictions he neuer intermedled nor claymed the vse thereof from the Spirituall Magistrate Your owne Authours and witnesses Paulus Aemylius and Petrus Bertrandus haue deposed againste you and your owne kinge Philippe hath condemned you Kinge Edwarde the .3 and Richarde the .2 of England for al that you reporte of them out of Nauclere and Polidore haue nothwithstandinge pronounced clerely for the Popes Primacy and declared withall bothe you and your felowes to be no true members of the Churche that they liued in but to be plaine Apostatas and schismatikes from the same In like maner Charles the .4 Sigismunde Friderike the .3 and Maximilian the first al most Catholike Emperours haue taken great wronge at your handes being made to say and doe that which they neuer sayd ne did Yea and for the which if they liued agayne they woulde order you as they did the Hussyttes and Wicleffistes your progenitours in their dayes Aeneas Syluius and Cusanus your two especial Authors haue so pronounced against you that no man I trowe except he had a face of horne woulde for very shame haue brought thē into the open Courte But as the prouerbe is looke howe you haue brewed so must you bake But what shall I say to your last witnesses the Catholike Bisshoppes and Doctours of our owne Countre to D. Quintinus of Paris and Petrus of Ferraria last of all to Philippus Decius the lawier and Brawghton our Countreman what extreme vncourtesy I may wel say impudency hath it bene on your part so violently and desperatly to drawe them to the barre where you were right sure to be condemned by their verdicte but that you thought you might frame their tales for them and that no man woulde comptrol your extreme lying of the which in my Preface I will say more Thus you haue it truly and shortly repeted vnto you M. Horne both what you haue not done and what I haue done I require you before all the worlde yf you intende to Replye to answer to euery particular as I haue done and so to proue your selfe an honest man THE FOVRTH BOOKE CONTEYNING A FVL CONFVTATION OF M. Hornes answeres made to M. Fekenhams Reasons for not taking the Othe of the Supremacye The .153 Diuision pag. 91. b. M. Fekenham The seconde chief point is that I must vpon a booke othe not only testifie but also declare in my cōsciēce that the Queenes Highnesse is the only Supreame gouernour of this realme aswel in all Spiritual or Ecclesiasticall things or causes as Temporall But vpon a booke othe to make any such declaration in conscience it may not possible be vvithout periury before that a mans cōscience be perswaded thereunto therefore my conscience being not as yet persuaded thereunto I can not presently without most plaine and manifest periury receiue this Othe M. Horne As there is no difference in matter betvvixt these tvvo Propositions I Testifie in conscience and I Declare in conscience although to seeme subtile you .511 vvould haue the simple conceiue by vvay of amplification much diuersitie Euen so this vvhich ye call the Second chiefe point varieth .512 no vvhitte in matter from the first and therefore my former ansvveare serueth to them both if ye vvil needes make tvvo in shevv of that in very dede is but one The first Chapter Conteyning M. Fekenhams first reason taken out of the Actes of the Apostles And by the way of King Lucius Stapleton HITHERTO hath M. Horne twēty ful leaues and more enlarged his proufs touchīg the cōfirmatiō of his newe ecclesiastical superiority Hitherto he hath assaide with al force to beate down to the ground the Popes Primacy which yet notwithstāding al this terrible assaulte standeth as strōg and as sure as euer it did before Yea I trust strōger ād surer withal those that but indifferētly haue perused ād waighed our two former labours Now thē an other while M. Horn wil playe the lustly defendāt wherin he seemeth to make as light of al M. Fekenhās arguments and to take thē to be of no more strength thē is the weight of a fether But seing he hath alredy takē so many foyles and so many woundes and semeth with his own weapons to haue by rashe hardines wel beaten himselfe in setting vpon his aduersarie hard will yt be for him to beare of such blowes as his aduersary wil bestowe vpō him Neither thinke good reader that he shall euer soyle other mens reasons that can not soundly or sothly confirme his owne Yet let vs trie howe he wil shifte for him self And now see howe euen at the first entraunce he playeth fowle playe and wrangleth For M. Fekenham doth not make difference betwixte to testifie in conscience and to declare in conscience as Maister Horne sayeth he dothe but betwixte to take an othe that the Queenes Maiesty is supreame Heade in all causes and to declare the same in conscience which are two things For a man maye and many doe the more pity take an othe for feare loue or rewarde quyte contrary to their cōscience And that we nede not to seke farre for an example euen in this matter of Supremacy which we nowe are in hande withal Though therefore a mā may be perswaded as many the more pitie are through pretence of obedience through feare of displeasure or through the loue of worldly promotions riches or pleasure to take the othe yet to declare the same in conscience no man can possibly as Maister Fekenham most trulye reasoneth without manifest periury except his conscience be persuaded thereunto Now to persuade the conscience requireth either a soden reuelation or miraculouse inspiration from God which is
infidels to the time of CoÌ„stantin the great He proueth his assertioÌ„ by S. Paule speaking thus to the clergy Take hede therfore vnto your selues and vnto the whole flock of Christ wherof the holy ghost hath apoiÌ„ted or made you bishops to gouern aÌ„d rule the church of God which he had purchased with his own bloud Here againe M. Horne wraÌ„gleth with M. FekenhaÌ„ aÌ„d wresteth his saying yea and belieth him to as though he should auouche as an inuincible argumeÌ„t that which he speaketh of the infidel Princes whiche is not his principall argumente but incidently browght in the pithe of the argumente resting in the authority of S. Paule before specified And therefore thowgh Abgarus with the three Magi that came to honour Christes byrth with the Emperour Philippus and king Lucius were Christened yet is M. FekenhaÌ„s argumente framed vppon the authority of S. Paules words litle acrased or febled vnlesse M. Horn caÌ„ proue which he doth not nor caÌ„ not that these and other ChristiaÌ„ princes before CoÌ„stantine had the supremacy of al causes ecclesiastical For the kind and maner of their gouernment in spirituall matters M. Horne alleageth nothing and to say the truthe nothing can be alleaged And verie litle also wyll be founde for any matter ecclesiasticall that maye seeme to towche theyr personnes And yet that lytle that we fynde in stories maketh altogether aswell againste some other part of M. Hornes new relligion as against this new Supremacie As Christes Image printed in a lynen clothe by Christes owne hande and sent to this Abgarus by the which many yeares afterward the Citie of Edessa was miraculouslie preserued being besieged by Chosroes the king of the Persians Which Image also was afterward brought to Constantinople with much reuerence and honour and thereby many great miracles wrought as the Emperour of Constantinople Constantine doth write who was present when the Image was brought thither That litle also that we haue recorded in stories of the Emperour Philip and his sonne maketh altogether against your new religion and especiallie against your new primacie which is the matter that presentlye we haue to deale withal Shewe your Reader I beseeche you M. Horne what was that wherein by their woorkes and dedes they declared as you say that they had in them the feare of God and the most Christian faith Come on good M. Horne and declare vs this Surely good Reader there was neuer beare that came to the stake with worse will then Maister Horne wil come nigh this point For if he come ones nigh to it he shal forthwith declare him selfe void and empty of the Catholike faith for the denying of the Popes and clergies Supremacie wel to be proued euen by this story and void also of al feare of God for the wretched hewing and mangling of his Authour and for leauing out that for the which they are commended for their faith and fear of God The cause then whie Eusebius and after him Vrspurgensis so writeth is for that this Philip and his sonne being in the Churche vppon Easter eue and minding to be present at the Sacrifice and to communicate Fabian the Pope woulde not suffer them vnlesse they would first confesse theyr faultes and stande amonge the penytentes Wherevnto they obeyed most gladly declaring euen as M. Horne writeth by theyr dedes and workes that they had in them the feare of God and the most perfect Christian faith Where is now in you M. Horne the feare of God Yea where is your ChristiaÌ„ faith Besides confession of sinnes and a place of penitentes this storie hath also a testimonie of the sacrifice of the Churche and of the Popes and Clergies Supreamacie ouer the Prince which you so stoutlie denie making the Prince Supreme in al causes without exception And therefore without all faith and feare of God ye haue stollen away all this and conueied it from the sight of your Reader into your darke Cacus denne The like pageant yea and excedingly much worse plaie you with the storie of our most noble and first Christian King Lucius For here ye doe not onely by a slie sluttish silence dissemble the doings of Pope Eleutherius as ye did before of Pope Fabian but impudentelye auouche that King Lucius did all those things mentioned by Polidore of whiche the Christening of his whole Nation is the chiefe and so consequentlye that he was Christened without any knowledge or consent of Pope Eleutherius Bring foorth M. Horne but one Authour in Greke Latine or English good or badd new or old Catholike or Heretike vnlesse perchaunce you may shew some one of your late brethren that write so and yet after long search I can find none such that writeth as ye write and then am I content though this be of al other a most euident and a notoriouselie to remitte it you at our next reckoning whiche yet for the better keping of your accoÌ„pt I must not now let passe vnscored I neuer before readde it no I neuer readde any chronicler newe or olde vnlesse yt be some of your late bretherne or such Catholikes as write but very coÌ„peÌ„diously and as yt were abridgmeÌ„tes of thinges which doth not expressely write that king Lucius sent to Rome to Pope Eleutherius that he might be by his aduice and authority Christened but the negatiue thereof I neuer as I say read nor shal I trowe fynde any so madde and so maliciouse a writer as ye are to write yt againe I referre you for our owne countremen to Beda Who writeth that king Lucius wrote an epistle to pope Eleutherius that by his commâ—uâ—dement he might be christened I referre you to our Britishe chronicler translated by Geffrie of Monmoth and to one other of our owne contrey that wrote abowt .700 yeares sithens in lyke effect I referre me to HeÌ„ry of HungtingtoÌ„ to William of Malmesbury to Alphredus Beuerlacensis to Iohannes Londonensis to PolychronicoÌ„ to the chronicles of Englande that M. Foxe calleth Caxtons chronicles And to a number of other of our owne coÌ„try which partly I haue sene partly I haue not sene And to come to our owne time to Bale your cheif antiquary and to Grafton writing thus This Lucy sent louing letters to Eleutherius theÌ„ Bishop of Rome desiring him to sende some deuoute and learned man by whose instruction both he and his people might be tawghte the faith and religion of Christ. It were now superfluouse to ouerlade my answere or the Reader with the external and Latin writers as Nauclerus Sabellicus Platina Iohannes Laziardus Abbas Vrspergensis Ado but especially Damasus in vita Eleutherij aÌ„d a nuÌ„ber of the like which agree with our own chronicles Some perchaunce wil thinke that Mayster Horne would neuer be so impudent as to gainsay all theis wryters and chroniclers and that as he fetcheth all his narration towching Lucius owte of Polidorus so he hath at the leaste for this
pointe Polidorus on his side Yf it were so though yt were a foolish and a fond shifte yet were yt somwhat colourable to shifte from him self so notable a lie But Polidorus writeth conformably to all other And as yt is true that Mayster Horne boroweth all the residewe of Polidorus so moste wretchedlie he dismembreth from the residewe of Polidorus narration all that towcheth Pope Eleutherius Lucius sayeth Polidore in the yeare of our Lorde .182 and the yeare of his reigne .13 of verie true loue to religion sent letters to Eleutherius the Pope to procure that he and his people might be made Christians Fugatius and Damianus men of singular vertue were sente thither which did baptise the kinge with al his courte and people All this hath M. Horne broken and cutte of from the myddle of the sentence and thereby hath mangled and torne the same as miserablie as euer did Medea her chylde for that he well sawe yt made notablye for the Popes primacy Whiche you shall well perceyue yf you doe deaplye consider the cause that moued the Kynge to sende so farre as to Rome A man woulde at the firste sight thinke the doinges of the king very straunge namely considering that abowt this time liued in Fraunce the great clearke and Bishoppe Ireneus with many other famouse men whose ayde he might haue craued for his necessary instruction in the Christian faith Neither did he lacke at home of his owne subiectes that could well as yt semeth haue serued his turne And yet no doubte this good kinge had a good and substantial grownde for his doinges It is then to be cōsidered that anon after the death of Christe and so euer after vntil Lucius time there were amonge the Christians a number of heretikes whiche as they bore the name of Christians so by they re heresies they loste the benefitte of their Christēdome as the Simonians the schollers of Simon Magus Menandrians the Saturninians the Basilidians the Nicolaites the heretikes called Gnostici for the excellent knowledge they pretended to haue aboue other mē the Cherinthians the Cerdoniās the Phrygians the Montanistes and Marcionites with diuerse other Eche secte contending theire owne false faith to be the true and the onely Christian faith yea manie of them were taken for Prophetes as Montanus and others Many suffred death for Christe with those that were catholike and that with great pacience Among them was a priest called Metrodorus a Marcionite Of the which secte euen in Lucius time a great number suffred in the persecution raised against the Christians Whereof the secte craked very muche and made thereof a great argument that they were in the true faith and a muche better argumēte then doth Mayster Foxe for his madde martyrs that died moste wilfullie for playne and open heresie Lucius then vnderstāding of this had good cause to be careful by whom he receiued his Christendome least chauncing vppō some false shrew and taking him for his instructour he might rather chaunge one errour for an other then put yt cleane away and for an Idolatour become a false Christian. The wante of this good choyse of Instructours was the cause why Valens the Emperour became an Arrian and suche an horrible bloudsucker of the catholikes This also was the cause that the Gothes ād Vādales were Arriās Who most cruelly afflicted and martyred thowsandes of Christians What was then the sureste way for Lucius to auoyde this daunger Dowbtles the very same that he toke that is to send to the Churche of Rome which neuer erred in faith and which was the principal Churche and with the which al other Churches muste agree by reason of the cheif principalitie of that Churche as Ireneus that blessed bishop and Martyr wrote euen in the tyme of this Lucius This principalitie I say hath so troubled M. Horne that he durst not truely reporte his owne authour yea so amased him that falling sodēly in a rage hath framed vs suche an open and maliciouse lie that who so euer wil hereafter truste him is well worthie to be beguiled And wil ye yet see an other as greate a madnes of this man As he moste shamefully denieth theis doinges of Lucius with Pope Eleutherius againste the vniforme cōsente of al historiographers so hath he fownde letters of Lucius with Eleutherius answere wherof no one of al the foresayde chroniclers maketh mention nor any other that I cā yet lerne of containinge matter altogether vnprobable and vnlikely and therefore mete after this fowrtene hundred yeares nowe at length to come owte of Trophonius and Cacus blinde denne and be set in M Hornes boke as a notable matter of antiquity to furnish and bewtify his new supremacie withal He layeth vs forth an epistle of Eleutherius but out of what authour he hath taken yt or in what library we shal fynde yt he will not tell vs. The best Author I wene that he can alleage for it wil be some recordes of parchement in the Guild Halle But then M. Iewel wil answere you for me M. Horne A Calues skinne is no sufficient warrant of truth Lies haue bene writen in letters of golde Wel make the best of it and iustifie it as you may As our cause can take no preiudice by it So you shal take much shame by it if not for the matter it selfe yet at the least for three or foure pretie lies that you adioyne to companie this notable Epistle For first there was neuer any Saxon king that made any notable Lawes called Iune There was one called Inas and he in dede with king Aluredus or Alphredus ordeined many Lawes but that they shoulde be suche Scripture lawes as Maister Horne saieth drawen alonely out of the Scripture it is Mayster Hornes vaine dreame And in case they had so great regarde to scripture onely and measured and squared their lawes and doings by scripture belike M. Horne will beginne to haue some better liking of Religious men and of the Popes Primacye also For it was this king Inas that gaue the Peter pence first to Rome and renouncing his Realme went to Rome and professed him self a Monke Both which things vndoubtedly by M. Horn he must nedes find in Scripture It is this Alphredus that was anointed and crowned King at Rome as we haue told before and therfore is called the Popes sonne adoptiue Now wheras ye bring this Epistle to proue that the king was christened without the Popes cōsent ād that the Pope was nothing offēded with the kīgs doings but greatly cōmended him therin neither the one nor the other can be proued by this Epistle This is a mete and cōuenient glose for such a worthy epistle In the which also there is no probability in the world For as other Coūtries that were subdued by the Romans especially such as were reduced into a forme of a Prouince and had their rulers and Lieutenaūts frō Rome as Britain had receiued the
Romaine and Ciuil Law so is it to be thought of Britaine And Polidorus writeth that Agricola th' Emperor Vespasians deputie gaue to the Britaines certain Romane lawes ād orders to be vsed and practised by them Neither is it likely but that before this time there was some copie of the Romaine lawes in Britain the yōg Noble men of the Realme being much geuē to be eloquēt in the Romain tong wherin Agricola did prefer thē before the Galles or French mē and being brought vp in Rome especially Coilus king Lucius father spēding al his youth there So that Lucius had no nede to send to Pope Eleutherius for Caesars lawes And if he had nede it is more likely he would haue sente to some other then to Eleutherius who with other blessed Popes at that time medled God wot litle with Caesars Ciuill lawes or with any other lawes of Pagan Princes But of al other things Eleutherus answer is most vnlikely For who would think him so vnwise and so vnskilfull that he would appoint the old and the new Testament only as sufficiēt to gouern and rule a cōmon welth by Which thīg was neuer yet practised in any Christiā coūtry nor cā possibly be practised the old law being al in a manner abolished and the new Testament cōsisting of such principles of the Christiā faith as be immutable ād not variable wheras politik lawes haue ben are and euer shal be and so must be according to many incidents alterable and variable This epistle then be it true or be it a counterfait doth as yet serue M. Horne to no great purpose but for any thing we haue brought out of this Epistle M. Horne perchance wil not him self greatly passe of it There is an other priuie treasure hiddē here for the which I suppose this Epistle is chiefly brought forth and that is to proue euē by the Pope Eleutherius him self that the King and not the Pope is the supreme heade in al causes Ecclesiasticall For Eleutherius saith that Lucius was Vicare of God in his Kingdome This this is the marke that M. Horne al this while hathe shot at this is the cause that this Epistle that hath so many hūdred yeares lyen dead is now reuiued by M. Horne Yea for this clause this Epistle was solemply alleaged in open parliament against the Popes Primacie And seeing that your new Diuinitie now is nothing but English and Parliament Diuinitie I will remitte you ones againe M. Horne to your owne Braughton who vseth the same woordes Which must nedes be as by him appeareth taken that the King is Gods Vicare in his Kingdome that is in the tēporall administration of Ciuile and not for Spirituall matters And therfore this Epistle doth as wel serue M. Horne to proue the Princes Primacie by as it serueth M. Iewel to proue that the seruice must be in the English tongue which is as true as that other where he saith that Lucius sente to Rome to Eleutherius for his aduice touching the ordering of his Church Wherein if M. Iewell meane that he sent to Rome before he was Christened then haue ye one witnes more against you But if he meaneth as it semeth he doth by his discourse of these letters that you specifie parte wherof he also reciteth and among other things that the King is Gods Vicare then is he also deceiued For in these letters king Lucius doth not aske his aduise in any Church matters but requireth only to haue Caesars lawes sent him appeareth by the tenour and purport of the said Epistle So that I perceiue this Epistle is an Instrument to set forth the new Ghospel many wayes but for such a Ghospel such a proufe is very mete We will therfore nowe passe forth to the residewe of your answere where you goe about to disproue M. Fekenham saying that Constantine the great was the first Christiā king The force and weight of his argument as I sayd doth not stande vppon this whether there were any Christian kings before Constantinus the great This is but a by matter and yet ye dwell vppon it and handle the matter seriously as thoughe all lay in the duste if there were any kinge Christened before Constantine But herein ye do but trifle with M. Fekenham who saieth not simply or absolutely that Constantin was the first Christiā king but the firste that ioyned his sworde to the maintenance of Goddes worde as in making sharpe Lawes againste Idolatours and heretikes and in making sharpe warre against Maxentius and Licinius that persecuted the Christians which thinges are not read of any king before him Againe if there were anie other Christian princes they were very fewe and of small dominion and rule As Abgarus who seameth by his own lettres to Christ to haue ben lorde but of one small and obscure towne As the .3 wise mē that are called kings to auaūce the honour of Christes natiuitie and are thought to haue ben either kings or Lordes in Arabia minore which may perchaunce be called kings aswel as those were called in holy scripture which did scorne and checke holy Iob. Yf there were any of greater renowne and dominion as king Lucius Philip themperour Constantius Constantinus father yet because either they did not ioyne theyr sworde to the mayntenaunce of Gods word or for that their successours were paynims and Infidells as it chaunced to the sayd Lucius and Philip there is the lesse accompt made of thē How so euer it be M. Fekēhā ought not to be reprehēded in this hauīg good authors that wrote so before him namely Eusebius Lactantius and S. Ambrose who all cal Cōstantinus the first Emperor that from the beginning of the world was christened Which thing belike they write for the causes by vs rehersed or some lyke Yea he hath S. Augustin to cōfesse so much as he did as M. Horn him self wil anon tel vs. But yet see good reader the wise and polityke handling of the matter by M. Horn. He goeth about to disproue M. Fekenham for sayinge there were no Christian princes in Christes tyme and for his relief brīgeth me forth Abgarus and the thre wise men but so as he semeth to take it but for a fable And therfore he sayth yf we may belieue Eusebius and Nicephorus againe yf there be any creditte to be geuen to the popish Church concerning the .3 kings and doth nothing vnderstād that the more he defaceth their kingdoms the more he defaceth his own answere and strengtheneth his aduersaries argument M Horn. The .155 Diuision pag. 94. b. Thus it is made manifest that bothe your argument faileth in truthe of .521 matter and you your self vvere beguiled through ignorāce by .522 vvante of reading But put the case that your antecedent vvere true yet is it a faulty fallax made à dicto secundùm quid ad simpliciter and the consequent follovveth not for that there is more conteined in the conclusion than the
but for the dead also And anon after speaking of the sacrifice of the Masse that you denie and shewing what excellencie in vertue the Bishope or priest ought to haue aboue other he saieth that he must in althings excel other for whō he maketh this intercessiō to God so far as it is mete that the ruler passe and exced the subiect For sayth he whē the priest hath called for the holy Ghost ād hath made the sacrifice which we ought most to reuerence and to tremble and feare at handling continually our common Lord I demaund among what states shal we place him How great integrity shal we loke for at his handes How great holines and deuotiō Cōsider what those hādes ought to be that shal minister such things Cōsider what tong he ought to haue that shal speak such words Cōsider finally that his soule ought to be of all other most pure ād holy that shal receiue so great ād so worthy a spirit At that time he meaneth of the cōsecratiō of the blessed sacrifice the angels are present with the priest and al the orders of the heauēly powers do make a shoute the place that is nigh to the alter is for the honor of him that is sacrificed replenished with the companies of angels Which a man may wel beleue by reason of so great a sacrifice as is then made Thus muche haue I shewed you M. Horne owt of that most learned light of the Greeke Church Ioannes Chrisostomus aswell to cause you to vnderstand your detestable heresie againste the priesthod of the newe testamente as that the priestes haue a dignity and a singular excellēt regimente aboue secular Princes They haue their spirituall sword that two edged sword I say that cutteth both bodie and soule and by excōmunication if the party repent not casteth both into the deape dongeon of hel And shall all this be counted no rule nor regiment M. Horne being in dede the cheif and the principal regimēt of al other It is yt is M. Horn the highest gouernmēt of al other and of greatest charge and importance And muche better may yt be said to this euāgelical pastour that was sayd to Agamēnon 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 It is not mete for him all the night longe to slepe that hath so muche people and suche a charge to kepe Yea ye are forced your self M. Horn to cōfesse yt a spiritual gouernmēt and rule Wherby of necessity followeth the ouerturning and ouerthrowīg of your lay supremacie For these being the chief matters or things Ecclesiasticall as your selfe can not denie and the Prince hauing nothing to doe with them as you also confesse it can not be possible that the Prince should haue the Supremacy in al causes or things Ecclesiastical And so neither M. Fekenham nor any man els may take this othe for feare of euident and open periurie And of all madnes this is a madnes and a most open contradiction to remoue these things from the Prince as ye do and yet to attribute to him without anie exception the supremacy in al things or causes Ecclesiastical Yea and to vrge men by other to confesse the same Which kind of arguing is as wise as if a man woulde affirme God to be the maker of al things the geuer of all things the preseruer of al things and yet by and by to saye God can not geue the effect of grace to externall Sacramentes God can not preserue his owne blessed Mother from al actual or original sinne Whereof will followe that God in dede is not omnipotent or almightie those things being taken awaie from him wherein chieflie his almightie power consisteth For in such miraculous operations surmounting farre al power of men God most proprelie sheweth himselfe a God As in such actes and causes Ecclesiastical as binding and loosing preaching the worde ministring the Sacramēts c. consisteth specially and most proprely the rule and gouernement Ecclesiastical We nede not therfore wrastle with you herein any farther M. Horne seing you can so preatily geue your selfe a notable fall Yet one thing would I faine knowe more of you M. Horne if I may be so bolde and learne what you meane nowe at the length to come in with the supreme Authority and power of the sworde What meane you I say to define vnto vs the one kinde and sorte of gouerning the Churche of God in these wordes by the supreme Authoritie and power of the sword to guide care prouide direct and ayde Gods Church c In all your booke hitherto of such supreme Authoritie and power of the sworde you neuer spake worde Howe chaunceth it then the sworde commeth in nowe Doth the supreme gouernement of the Churche of God consiste in the power of the sworde Then howe was the Church of God gouerned .300 yeres and more before the time of Constantine the Emperour who was the very first as hath bene shewed that by the power of the sworde I saie by the power of the sworde guided cared prouided directed and aided Gods Churche Did the Churche of Christ want a Supreme gouernour all those .300 yeres and more Againe doe the Lawes of the Church take force by the power of the sword You with M. Nowell and with the Acte of Parliament do take away from the clergie the power and Authoritie to make Churche Lawes and Constitutions and you say and swere to that no Conuocation or Councel of Bishops shal or may haue force or Authoritie to decree any Cōstitution Ecclesiastical without the Princes consent licence and supreame authoritie For this purpose also you haue alleaged the practise of so many Coūcels both General and National to make proufe that by the supreame Authoritie of Emperours and Kings Canons and lawes of the Churche haue bene enacted and decreed not by the Bishops and Councels it selfe Wherin how shamefully you haue misreported the whole practise of the Churche I haue sufficiently shewed in the seconde and third Bookes But in all your so long processe you neuer yet openlie said that by the power of the sword suche Canons and Lawes tooke place And come you nowe to saye that all this proceded of the power of the sworde Where is then nowe become the libertie of the Ghospell that your graundsir Luther and all your protestant progenitors of Germany do in al their writings so much extolle maintaine and defende against the Secular swoorde of Ciuill Magistrates Againe you M. Horne that doe force the Scholers of Oxforde to sweare by booke Othe that Scripture onelye is sufficiente to conuince euerye trueth and to destroye all heresies you that will beleue nothing but that as plaine Scripture auoucheth vnto you tell vs I praye you where finde you in all Scripture that the Supreame Authoritie to gouerne the Churche of God is by the power of the swoorde What Did not the Apostles gouerne the Churche of Christe all the time of their abode here in earth And when
or where I pray you vsed they the power of the Sword Or because they vsed not that power wer they not therfore the suprē Gouernours Had they not a power and iurisdiction Ecclesiasticall Saint Augustine affirmeth Doctores Ecclesiarum Apostoliomnia faciebant praecipiebant quae fierent corripiebant si non fierent orabant vt fierent The teachers of the Churches the Apostles did al things They cōmaunded things to be done they rebuked and vsed discipline yf things were not done And they prayed that things might be done This declareth that a gouernmēt and iurisdictiō thei vsed beside the bare preaching of the word But this gouernement saith M. Horne was not by the power of the sword which belōgeth only to Kings and Princes Lerne now then M. Horne that the Church of Christ hath a power aboue the sword ād that as the Iewish Synagogue was ruled with the sworde the transgressours of the lawe being punished by death so the Churche of Christ is ruled by the Spiritual keies committed to the Apostles and their successours and the transgressours of the Churche lawes are punished with the spiritual sworde of that iurisdiction S. Augustine saith Phinees the Priest slew the adulterers with the sword which truely was signified to be done in this time with degradations and excommunications when as in the Church discipline the visible sworde should cease Lo M. Horne The visible sword is no part of the Church discipline nowe It was among the Iewes a greate part of their discipline Marke that it was no parte of the Churche discipline I doe not denie as the Donatistes did that because in the Apostles time Princes vsed not the swoorde vppon Heretiques and disobediente Christians therefore they should not now vse it But I saie the Princes sworde is no parte of the Churche discipline I say with S. Augustine this visible sword in the Church discipline ceaseth If the Prince vse the sworde it is no Ecclesiasticall gouernement nor it is not the supreme gouernment The Bishop hath a farre superiour gouernment and a more terrible sworde to strike withall Of the whiche S. Augustine saith Ipsa quae damnatio nominatur quam fecit episcopale Iudicium qua poena in Ecclesia nulla maior est potest c. That punishment which is called condemnation which is made by the iudgement of the Bisshoppe then the whyche punyshment there ys in the Churche no greater may yet yf yt please God turne to a holesome correption And agayne of the Churche discipline he sayeth where by the Churche not by anie Prince the stubborne and disobedyent offender ys pronounced an Ethnicke and a publicayne Grauius est quà n si gladio feriretur si stammis absumeretur si feris subrigeretur This is a more greeuous punishment then if he were stryken with the sword then if he were spent vp in flames of fyere then if he were rent with wilde beastes You see then the Church hath a greater power to punishe withall then the princes sworde And to proue vnto you euidently that the Princes sworde can be no part of Ecclesiastical or Spiritual gouernement I will wishe you to marke but this one reason The Churches power iurisdiction and gouernement extendeth to the soule ouerseeth guideth and ruleth the soule of man not the bodie or any thing appertaining to the bodie But the Princes swoorde can not reache to the soule of man Ergo the Princes sworde can not be any fitte meane to gouerne as the Churche doothe or to beare the Supreme gouernment in Church matters The Maior or first Proposition is clere and confessed not onely of al Diuines but of all Christian men that know what the Churche and the soule meaneth The Minor is also cleare if by nothing els yet by this onelye place of the Ghospell where oure Sauiour saith Feare not them that kill the bodie post haec non habent amplius quid faciant and then haue no more to doe As muche to saie whose swoorde can not reache to the soule Or as an other Euangelist writeth Whiche can not kill the soule And what is more repugnaunt to reason then to teache that the Prince his sword whyche can not hurte the soule shoulde be the supreame Gouernoure of the Churche all whose power is ouer the soule Whereof I reason thus The Prince can not punnishe the soule of man Ergo he hathe no iurisdiction ouer it Item he can not relieue it or release it being in the boundes and distresse eyther of infidelitie or of sinne Ergo he can not be the supreame guider and gouernour of it Onely the Bisshoppes and Priests doe punishe the soule by excommunication and binding of sinnes Onely the Bisshoppes and Priestes I saie Maister Horne those that are proprelie called Priestes can release absolue and make free the soule of man from the boundes and fetters of infidelitie and sinne Ergo they onelye haue the true and proper gouernmēt ouer the soul If ouer the soule Ergo in al Spiritual or Ecclesiastical causes which al tende to the soule helth and to the only gouernment of the same I graunt for preseruation of externall quiet vnitie and peace in the Church the Princes sword walketh and punisheth the body of mē in the church But this is no Church disciplin in the which as S. Austine teacheth the visible sword ceaseth this is no Churche gouernemente described vnto vs in the Ghospell and practised of the Churche Ministers of all ages and times But this is a Ciuill gouernemente aiding not gouerning the Churche in times of extreme frowardenesse and obstinacie of Heretiques and missebeleuers This dothe as all other worldlye things doe serue the Churche of God as the bodie serueth the soule for execution of Churche lawes for repressing of schismes and seditions and for the maintenaunce also of dewe obedience in those men whose frailtie or malice is suche that they more feare the temporall swoorde then the spirituall and are moued more with externall dammages then with Ecclesiasticall censures briefelie suche as feare more the torment of the bodie then the losse of their soules And standeth it nowe with your truthe and honesty to say that the supreme gouernment of the Church standeth in the power of the sworde But why as I sayed before say you it now at the length which before you neuer saied but rather so extolled the princes supreme gouernement that you made him an accurser of heretikes a maker of Church lawes and constitutions a principal confirmer of al Councelles yea and a preacher of Gods wordes to And neuer spake worde of the sword but couertly concealed that pointe vntill nowe Why M. Horne but because the euidence of holy Scripture alleaged by M. Feckenham forced you thereunto The place I say of the Actes where S. Paule confesseth that the Bishopes and priestes properly so called M Horne as S. Augustine telleth you were appoynted of the holy Ghost to feede and to rule
our Crede that M Fekenham here toucheth This is you say your self here M. Horne the propositiō of that part of the othe Al true subiects ought and must forsake al foraine iurisdictiōs powers superioritie praeeminences and authorities of euery foraine Prince and Prelate state or Potentate The propositiō of M. Fekenhā is that to beleue the holy Catholik Church is as much to say as to be subiect and obediēt to the Catholik Church But the Catholik Church cōprehēdeth al the corps of Christēdom as wel without the realme as within the realme subiect and obediēt to one head the Pope of Rome And this Pope of Rome is to you a foraine Prelate Power and Potentate as your self doth afterward expoūd it Ergo by vertue of the oth you force al the Quenes subiects to renoūce and forsake al the corps of Christēdom without the realm which is as I haue said the extreme cōtradictory to this Al true subiects ought and must beleue obey and be subiect to the whole corps of Christendom as well without the Realme as within You answer The Othe maketh no mētion in any one word of the Catholike Church But I replie In that you exclude al foraine power and authoritie you exclude also the Catholik Church which is no lesse forain to you thē is the Pope to whom that Church is subiect as the body to the head You saye the Othe speaketh of a foraine Prince Prelate and Potentate and so of the foraine power and authority of such a foraine state but I replie First that you belye the Othe For the Othe speaketh not of a forraine Prince Prelate and Potentate but of euery foraine Prince Prelate and potentate as but the second leafe before your selfe describeth this part of the Othe And so expresly you renounce as al Princes so all Prelates of Christes Churche whiche is the whole Catholike Church And so the Othe is plaine contradictory to this Article I beleue the Catholique Churche Secondarily I replie that the foraine authoritie of such a foraine state is in your sense the whole Churches authoritie subiect to the Pope of Rome And so ones again by the report of your Oth in renoūcing al forain autority you renoūce al the Churches authority without the realme of Englād as much to say you renoūce to beleue ād obey the Catholik church And as much to say you protest by oth to beleue and obey only the church within the realm of England Cōsider now good Reader whether this third part of the oth be not mere cōtradictory in effect to this article of our Crede I beleue the Catholike Church supposing that we must not onely beleue but also obey and be subiect to the Catholike Church Which is the Argumēt that M. Fekenham proposeth and is the demaund in M. Fekenhams issue To the which M Horne answereth neuer a whit But frameth a nother opposition such as in deede might well become a dremer in his dreme Againe betwen this Article of our Crede I beleue the Cōmuniō of Saints ād your othe I renoūce al foraine iurisdictiōs power superiority praeeminēce of euery foraine Prince and Prelate is a plaine and extreme cōtradiction For as to renoūce euery forain Prince bīdeth al the subiects of Englād to obey ōly the prince of that lād and no prince out of the lād in al tēporal causes ād things which part of the Othe no Papist in England euer refused to take and which for my part M. Barlow of Chichester can beare me witnesse I refused not but expreslie offered my self to take at what time vpō refusal of the other part he depriued me as much as laie in him of my prebend in that church so to renoūce euery forain Prelate as the othe expresly speaketh bindeth al the subiects of England to obey only the Prelates of that lād and not to obey any Prelate without the land what soeuer he be in any spiritual or Ecclesiasticall cause Which is as euery man may see the extreme cōtradictory to this Article of our Crede I beleue the Cōmunion of Saints Wherby is ment as M Fekenhā reasoneth and M. Horne denieth not nor can with any shame deny that euery Christian man ought to beleue a perfecte attonement participation and cōmunion to be emongst al beleuers and members of Christes Catholike Churche in doctrine in faith in religion and sacraments He confesseth also that it is not lauful for vs of the realm of England therin to dissent from the Catholik Church of Christ dispersed in al other Realms This is a most true and inuincible opposition betwene the Othe and the article or parte of our Crede most truly and learnedly set forth by M. Feck lewdly dissembled ād no whit answered by M. Horn. Now though you and your felowes M. Horne wil seme to expound by the authority of euery foraine Prelate the authority of the Pope only yet who seeth not what an heape of absurdities doo folow therof For first is the Pope euery forain Prelate or yf he be not why sweare you against euery forain Prelate Secondly is euery forain Prelate the Pope then haue we I trowe more Popes then one Thirdly why should yow rather meane by a forain Prelate the B. of Rome in Italy then the B. of Millayn in Lombardy the B. of Toledo in Spain the B. of Lisbona in Portugal the B. of Parys in Fraunce the B. of Ments in Germany or any other bishope in these lowe Countries here in Sicily in Polonia in Prussia or any other where without the Realm of Englād Or what is ther in the B. of Rome to make hī forain which is not also in al the forenamed bishops yea ī al catholik bishops beside those of the realm of Englād Fourthly when you renounce euery forain Prelat ▪ You doe plainly renoūce al Prelates whatsoeuer without the realm of Englād and so you renoūce al society cōmuniō ād Feloshyp of saints that is of faithful folk in the Church of Christ. Fiftly albeit the othe had expresly named or entended to renoūce the pope only yet in so doing they had renoūced al Catholik bishops beside And that not only because al Catholike bisshoppes are subiect to the Pope as to their head whereby renoūcing the Head you renoūce also the bodye vnder that Head but also because the faith the doctrin ād the religiō of the Pope of Rome is no other thē the faith doctrin ād religiō of al other Catholik bishops Neither is the faith of other Catholik bishops any other faith thē the Pops faith is Therfor who renoūceth by othe the Pope of Rome for a forain Prelat and his faith ād doctrine for forain he renoūceth also by othe the faith and doctrine of al other Catholik bishops without the Realme of England for forain Sixtly in renoūcing all power and Authority of euery forayn Prelat you renoūce the Lutherā and Sacramētary Superintēdents of Geneua of Zurich of Basil of Wittēberg
they lie without al chaunge and alteratioÌ„ making of any word or sense thereof her Highnes in the interpretation set foorth in her IniuÌ„ctioÌ„s doth by very playn words claime the same spiritual gouernmeÌ„t here in this realme of the Church of England that her highnes father Kinge Henry and her brother king Edwarde did enioye and claime before her in the which iniunctioÌ„s and in the late acte of ParleameÌ„t also her highnes doth claime no more spiritual gouernmeÌ„t nor no lesse but so much in euery point as they had without all exception For answere his L. did still continue in the deniall thereof and that her Highnes meaning was not to take so much of Spiritual authority and power vppon her as they did with affirmation that he did moste certainly and assuredly know her highnes minde therein Then for some issue to be had of this matter seeing that the meaning of the Othe is not as the expresse words doe purport And seing that his L. did so well vnderstand her Highnes meaning therein and thereby the very righte sence therof I besought him that his L. would take some paines for truthes sake to penne the same wherevpon his L. did penne and write the interpretatioÌ„ of the said Othe as hereafter followeth I.A.B. do vtterly testifie and declare in my coÌ„science that the Q. Highnes is the only Supreme gouernor of this Realm and of al other her Highnes dominioÌ„s and countries as wel in al spiritual or ecclesiastical things or causes as teÌ„poral That is to haue the soueraingtie and rule ouer al manner persons borne within her Realmes dominions and couÌ„tries of what estate either Ecclesiastical or teÌ„poral so euer they be And to haue authority and power to visit the Ecclesiastical estate and persons to refourme order and correct the same and all maner errours heresies schismes abuses offenses coÌ„temptes and enormities Yet neuertheles in no wise meaning that the Kings and Queenes of this Realme possessours of this crowne may challenge authoritie or power of ministerie of diuine offices as to preache the worde of God to minister Sacramentes or rytes of the Churche appointed by Christe to the office of Churche ministers to excommunicate or to binde or loose Of the whiche fower pointes three belong onely to the Ecclesiastical ministers the fourthe is coÌ„mon to them with the congregation namely to excoÌ„municate And that no forain Prince Person Prelat State or PoteÌ„tate hath or ought to haue any iurisdiction Power Superioritie preheminence or authority ecclesiastical or Spiritual within this realme And therefore I doe vtterly renounce al foraine iurisdictions powers superiorities preheminences and authorities That is as no Secular or Laie Prince other than the King or Quenes possessours of the Croune of this Realme of what Title or dignitie so euer they be hathe or oughte to haue anye Authoritie soueraigntie or power ouer this Realme ouer the Prince or Subiectes thereof Euen so no manner of foraine Prelate or person Ecclesiastical of what title name so euer they be neither the See of Rome neither any other See hathe or ought to haue vse enioye or exercise any maner of power iurisdiction authority superioritie preheminence or priuilege spiritual or ecclesiastical within this realme or within any the Quenes highnes dominions or CouÌ„tries And therefore al suche foraine power vtterly is to be renouÌ„ced and I do ê“mise c. vt sequitur in forma iurameÌ„ti M. Horne These that ye terme Resolutions are none of .558 mine they are like him that forged them false feined and â—alitious They be your ovvne eyther ye could not or ye vvere ashamed to adioyne my ansvvere to your seely obiections and therfore ye feygned mee to vtter for resolutions your ovvne peuissh cauillations This report is false that I should affirme the Queenes Maiesties meaning in that Othe to be farre othervvise then the expresse vvords are as they lie verbatim This my constant assertion that her highnes mind and meaning is to take so much and no more of spiritual authority and povver vpon her than King Henry and king Edvvard enioyed and did iustly claime you vntruely feygne to be your obiectioÌ„ And that I should affirme of most certain and sure knovvledge her Maiesties mind or the very right sence of the Othe to be othervvise thaÌ„ it is plainly set forth is a malicious sclander vvherof I vvil fetche no better profe then the testimony of your mouth Ye coÌ„fesse that the interpretatioÌ„ folovving vvas peÌ„ned and vvriteÌ„ by me to declare the very right sence and meaning of the Othe vvâ—erein ye haue acquited me and coÌ„deÌ„ned your self of a manifest vntruth For the right sence and meaning declared in the interpretatioÌ„ that I made and you haue set forth doth .559 plainly shevve the cleane contrary if you marke it vvel to al that you here set forth in my name vnder the title of my resolutions to your scruples Furthermore in the preface to your fornamed points ye haue declared by vvord and vvriting that I did require you presently to svveare and by othe to acknovvledge her highnes to be the only supreme gouernour in al spiritual or ecclesiastical things or causes If this be true that you haue said it is manifest by your ovvn coÌ„fession that I declared her maisties meaning in that Othe to be none othervvise than the expresse vvords are as they lye verbatim For vvhen I shovve her meaning to be that ye should acknovvledge in her highnes the only supremacy I do declare plainly that she meaneth to exclude al other men froÌ„ hauiÌ„g any supremacy for this exclusiue only caÌ„ not haue any other sense or meaning And vvhaÌ„ I add this supremacy to be in al spiritual causes or things I shevve an vniuersal coÌ„prehension to be meant vvithout exception For if ye except or take avvay any thing it is not al. And you yourself tooke my meaning to be thus For ye chaleÌ„ge me in your second chefe point and cal for profe hereof at my hand vvhich ye vvould not do if it vvere not mine assertion and meaning For vvhy should I be driueÌ„ to proue that vvhich I affirme not or meant not Besides these in your vvhole trauaile folovving ye labour to improue this as you saie mine assertion to vvit that al spiritual iurisdiction dependeth vpon the positiue lavv of Princes If this be mine assertion as ye affirme it is and therfore bend al your force to improue it ye vvittnes vvith me .560 against your selfe that I declared her maiesties meaniÌ„g vvas to take neither more nor lesse authoritie and iurisdictioÌ„ vnto her selfe than king HeÌ„rie and King Edvvarde had for they had no more thaÌ„ al. And if her Maiestie take any lesse she hath not al. Touching therefore these false feined and slanderous resolutions as they are by you moste vntruly forged euen so vvhether this bee likely that in a yeres space vvel nigh I vvould not in all our daily coÌ„ference make .561 one reason or
saying that the expresse woordes of the Statute doe not geue to the Prince all maner of iurisdictions The Acte saith so expresselie in these wordes And that your Highnes c. shall haue ful power and authoritie by vertue of this Act c. to assigne name and authorise when and as often as c. And for suche and so long time as it shal please your Highnes c. suche persons c. as your Maiestie c. shal thinke meete to exercise vse occupie c. all maner of iurisdictions priuileges and praeeminences in any wise touching or concerning any Spirituall or Ecclesiasticall iurisdiction within these your Realmes c. and to visite refourme redresse order correct and amend all suche errours heresies schismes abuses offences contempts and enormities whatsoeuer which by any maner Spiritual or Ecclesiastical power authoritie or iurisdiction can or may lawfully be refourmed ordered redressed c. Here in these woordes you see M. Horne ful power and authoritie is geuen to the Prince to authorise any man at his or her pleasure to execute or exercise AL manner of IVRISDICTIONS in any wise concerning any SPIRITVAL IVRISDICTION Item to redresse and correct all enormities whatsoeuer which by any maner Spiritual or Ecclesiastical power AVTHORITIE or iurisdiction can or may lawfully be redressed and corrected Here M. Horne is no exception of cohibitiue or not cohibitiue Iurisdiction Dare you then to restraine the Act of Parliament to the only second kind of Cohibitiue Iurisdiction a kinde of Iurisdiction by your selfe inuented But marke howe you haue confounded your selfe You denie these generall tearmes to be found in the gift of Spâ—ritual Iurisdiction made by the Act But you say it is afterward found And where afterward Forsoth say you In that part where the Act afterward geueth power to the Prince to execute the Iurisdiction NOW VNITED and annexed to the CROWNE by mete delegates to be assigned c. Marke wel what you haue said You auouch the same iurisdiction which is by the Prince to be assigned and authorised in all maner c. as before you haue heard the same so Generall and vniuersall Iurisdiction I saye you auouche to be vnited and annexed to the Crowne If that so generall Iurisdiction as hath ben saied be vnited vnto the Crowne whie denie you that the expresse words of the Statute doe geue to the Prince all maner of Iurisdictions Are you not contrary to your selfe The Prince hath power to execute all maner Iurisdiction by meete delegates by him assigned by your owne confession and the plaine woordes of the Act. The same Iurisdiction so by the Prince to be executed is vnited to the Crowne you say Ergo all maner of Iurisdictions are vnited to the Crowne you saye It is vnited to the Crowne Ergo it is geuen to the Prince Thus by your owne wordes you are confounded and proued vntruely and wrongfully to reproue M Fekenham for missereporting the Othe in that thing which bothe the Tenour of the Othe hath and your own confession agniseth You thinke this general gifte may be auoyded by the limitation that you say is added But you report the Othe vntruly That limitation is not added to these general wordes For it goeth before these general words in a former braÌ„che of this Statute And your selfe confesse that these general wordes are sette after the gifte or restitutioÌ„ of spiritual Iurisdiction made to the Prince in the which that limitation as you say is fouÌ„de And how caÌ„ theÌ„ I pray you that which weÌ„t before be a limitation of that which came after Who seeth not your extreme foly herein and the miserable shifts that you are driuen vnto Now you coÌ„fessing the same general and vniuersall IurisdictioÌ„ of which by vertue of th'Acte the Prince hath the assigning aÌ„d authorising to be vnited to the crown which is to be in the Prince and reprouing M. Feckenham for so saying doe find fault also with his reason why he should so say and do cal his reason or argumeÌ„t a foul sophisticatioÌ„ His reason as your self reporteth it is this Princes haue not theÌ„ selues al maner of ecclesiasticall IurisdictioÌ„s ergo they can not geue and coÌ„mit the same to others That they haue not al maner of IurisdictioÌ„s your self denieth for they haue saie you only the forinsecal and Courtly Iurisdiction or as you call it the secoÌ„d cohibitiue IurisdictioÌ„ and not any spiritual IurisdictioÌ„ touching the secret Courte of CoÌ„science Thus the AntecedeÌ„t you graunt being forced therto by the Scriptures by M. FeckenhaÌ„ alleaged Why deny you then the CoÌ„sequent You pretend for your denial a limitation to be made in the Acte of those generall wordes al maner in any wise and any spiritual Iurisdiction but that is now found to be but a fable by reason that this limitatioÌ„ goeth before in an other braunche of the Acte and these generall wordes do folow afterward as your self also confesse But to make a limitatioÌ„ before the thing to be limited is spokeÌ„ of is agaiÌ„st al order and course of writing or reason Yet your vrge this to your Reader againe and again saying that the matter or obiect wherin or wherabout these spiritual IurisdictioÌ„s to be by the Prince assigned are exercised is limited aÌ„d added in these expresse wordes for the visitation c. which wordes are not added to the general gifte of assigning and authorising all maner c. For they goe before that generall gifte neither do or caÌ„ they limit that generality going as I haue oft said before it I desire the Reader for better trial hereof to coÌ„sider and peruse the Act it self Thus theÌ„ this limitatioÌ„ that you preteÌ„d being but a mere forged and fained matter the argumeÌ„t of M. FeckenhaÌ„ staÌ„deth sure and you your self worthy of smal thanke euen at their haÌ„des which deuised that braunche of the Acte for restrayning and limiting the general power and IurisdictioÌ„ geueÌ„ to the prince to the only forinsecal and Courtly IurisdictioÌ„ which you cal the second kinde of cohibitiue IurisdictioÌ„ You see by that which hath bene saied the Acte geueth to the prince al together without exception This shifte therefore failing you you frame to M. FecknaÌ„ such an argumeÌ„t as he neuer made but such as you haue in dede throughout your booke ful many made I meane vpoÌ„ one or diuers particulars to coÌ„clud affirmatiuely an vniuersal which you say is an euil consequent For what other haue al your proufes or coÌ„clusioÌ„s ben through out your booke hitherto theÌ„ these Suche a prince called a Councell or inuestured Bishoppes or deposed Bishoppes or made constitutions ecclesiasticall ergo such and suche a prince were the supreme Gouernours in al ecclesiastical causes I say not you haue proued they did so absolutely by their own PriÌ„cely authority You haue missed in al your proufes as well appereth to any indifferent Reader and peruser of bothe our writinges But I saie in case you had proued your AntecedeÌ„ts good was not
saying S. Paule saith to the Heb. that the Lavv hath the shadovv of good things to come c. vvhere he speaketh not .588 generally of the vvhole Lavv but of the ceremonial part and Sacrifices vvhich vvere shadovves of Christ and his Sacrifice aÌ„d not of the Bisshops iurisdictioÌ„ after Christ vnder the Lavv of the Gospel Thus aptly also do your allegatioÌ„s out of thold testameÌ„t serue your purpose for one of the three to wit .29 of Exod. hath no woorde of this iurisdiction only it sheweth the manner of consecrating the Priest and the ceremonies theâ— about In the .24 of Exodus it is saide that vvhen Moses vvente vp into the Mount he said vnto the Elders Tary vs here vntil we retourne vnto you Beholde Aaron and Hur are here with you if any maÌ„ haue ought to doe let him come vnto them that is if any mater of coÌ„trouersie arise in mine absence let Aaron and Hur haue the hearing and deciding of it as I should haue if I vvere present By this place Aaron had no authority geuen vnto him but for a time in the absence of Moyses by commission from Moses the chiefe ruler and gouernour of Gods people and that not alone but hauing Hur one of the Elders an Auncient and a vvise man ioyned in commission vvith him This allegation maketh directly .589 against your conclusion for it shevveth that Aaron had this Authoritie but by commission from Moyses the Prince of the people In the thirde place Num. 27. vvhere God shevved vnto Moses that Iosue shoulde gouerne the people after him it is saied that Iosue should stand before Eleazar the Priest who shal aske Councel for him by the iudgement of Vrim before the Lord and at his word they shal go out and in both he and the people of Israell that is vvhan Iosue standeth in doubt vvhat to do for the better gouernment of the people either in the time of peace or vvarr he shal vnderstand Gods vvil therin by the high Priest to vvhom the Lord vvil miraculously declare his vvil and pleasure by the light or shining of the Vrim and Thumin and according to Gods vvil shevved in the Vrim to the high priest and by him to Iosue he must direct and order his goeing in and out Ergo say you The Bishoppes and Priestes novve in the tyme of the Ghospell haue Iurisdiction by the expresse vvord of God to keepe Courtes to call Councels to make Lavves and forinsecallie to visite refourme order and correcte theyr flockes and cures The moste simple can iudge of this .590 sequele After like sorte it is vvriten Deut. 17. That vvhan hard and doubtful cases come before the iudges or inferiour Magistrates vvhich cannot easely be tried or founde out by them than the inferiour Magistrates shall goe to the highe Prieste and to the chiefe iudge at Hierusalem for the tyme beinge vvhoe shall shevve vvhat is to be doone vvhose sentence and iudgement muste not be disobeyed vnder the paine of death Doe you not aptly conclude thinke you that the Bishopes in the time of the Ghospell ought to haue this Courtly iurisdiction bycause the high Priest and the .591 Temporall iudge did determine doubtfull cases in the time of the olde Testament For the Priest alone did not determine al causes as you seeme to alleage the texe The .8 Chapter Conteyning a Confutation of M. Hornes answer to the Obiections of M. Fekenham layed out of the olde lawe Stapleton IF a maÌ„ that hath an aduersary and such as he wil and must fight withall may first by some prety deuice fynde the meanes that his aduersarie may be caste in prison and when he shal come to the combate may appointe him also his weapon or by a sleight conueye awaye his aduersaries good weapon and in steade thereof geue him some feble weake and rotten staff to fight with then may this crafty false souldier sone be a conquerour It seameth now to me that M. Horne that pretendeth him self to be the prelate of the honourable order of the Garter doth much dishonour him self and sheweth to great cowardnes offering M. Fekenham in this combat to much wrong first procuring by sinister accusations that he was restrayned of his liberty aÌ„d then afterward in this his answere geuing M. FekenhaÌ„ by a prety legerdemaine as it were a poore slender and weke weapon for his inuasiue armure who otherwise had prouided for himself very wel I meane of such argumeÌ„ts as M. Fekenham hath made which M. Horne taketh vpon him to soile and confute after what sorte ye haue partly sene and shal forthwith haue further experience M. Fekenham then argueth after this sorte In the olde Law which as S. Paule saith is a very figure of the new Moyses Aaron and Eleazarus being priests had the chief iudgment of matters Ecclesiastical without any commission from the cyuill magistrat Again al aswel cyuill magistrates and iudges as other were commaunded vpon payne of death to obey the determination of the priest in doubtful matters Ergo the laye Prince is not the supreme head or iudge in al spiritual and ecclesiastical causes Ergo the bisshops may visite and correct their flock without any commissioÌ„ of the Prince This is good reader M. Fekenham his good and stronge inuasiue weapon Ye shal now see howe M. Hornâ— doth slilie and craftely imbecile aÌ„d steale away this armure from him and geueth him as it were a bulrush in his hand and then steppeth forth like a new Gohath against litle Dauid And first ye may note what a profounde diuine he is that maketh yt a straunge thing to heare that S. Paule should take the old Testament for a very figure of the newe And yet this is so sure and so sounde a principle and so easie to be proued by all the new Testament and so throughly and conformably confessed as well of the Catholiks as protestants that I meruaile what Maister Horne meaneth thus to wrangle Nay saith Maister Horne yet S. Paule saith not so he saith in dede that the lawe hath the shadowe of good thinges to come but that perteyneth onelye to Christes sacrifice whereof the olde lawes sacrifices were shadowes and not to the bisshops iurisdiction vnder the ghospel Why Maister Horne is there none other place in S. Paule that may serue M. Fekenhams turne think you but this You know M. Fekenham quoted not this place which you alleage nor any other but being a matter so knowen and coÌ„fessed left it vnquoted Therefore if S. Paule say so either here or otherwhere M. FekenhaÌ„s saying standeth for true What say you then to S. Paul that saith that which was writen in the old law thou shalt not mussel the mouthe of the oxe that treadeth out the corne to haue bene writen for vs and therby proueth that â—he laye men should temporally relieue their spirituall pastours Doth he not here take the old law for a very figure of the new Again doth
mislike your owne reasons at your pleasure And therefore for aunswere to this your peuishe argumeÌ„t I say yt followeth no better theÌ„ yf a man should say York staÌ„deth but thre myles froÌ„ PocklingtoÌ„ Ergo your pocket is ful of pluÌ„mes And so haue you ful wisely stopped not M.F. but your own mouth with an haÌ„dful of your own pluÌ„mes If Priests be iudges they haue not therby al maner of iurisdictioÌ„ cohitiue for theÌ„ should they haue al teÌ„poral iurisdiction aswel as spiritual But yet for such causes as they be lawfull iudges in they may make lawes and orders iudicially and may haue yea and must haue all ecclesiastical iurisdiction for the execution of their iudgement M. Horne The .170 Diuision pag. 118. a. Of the like fourme also are the consequents that ye make vpon the histories of the Emperours Valentinian and Theodosius And as you caÌ„ not fasten your purpose by any good sequele vpoÌ„ these histories so that history thaâ— ye alledge of Valentinian maketh much .637 again your purpose Firsâ— it is vncertein and may be doubted vvhether this ansvvere that ye affirm to be Valentinians vvere his or Valens the Emperours vvords for as Sozomenus one of the Tripartit Ecclesiastical historians affirmeth this suite to be made by Catholik Bisshops of Hellespontus and Bithynia vnto Valentinian and that this vvas his ansvvere to their petition EueÌ„ so Socrates an other of the same tripartit historians affirmeth that this suit vvas made by the Macedonians vnto Valens the Emperour vvho graunted theÌ„ their petition the rather supposing that the matter should haue ben determined in that CouÌ„cel after the minds of Eudoxiê° and Acatius And it iâ— not from the purpose to note vvhich of these Emperours caused this CouÌ„cel to be called for the one of tâ—eÌ„ Valentinian vvas a Catholik Emperour the other ValeÌ„s an Arian SecoÌ„dly you do .638 falsely report the story for the Bisshops of HellespoÌ„tê° and Bithynia did not make suite vnto TheÌ„perour Valentinian that he would be present in the couÌ„cel but by their messenger did humbly beseche him that he would commauÌ„de al the Bisshops as Nicephorus reporteth it or that he vvould suffer and geue leaue vnto the bisshops to haue a Synod or Councell vvhich they held after licence obteined at Lampsacum as Socrates and Sozomenus the Tripartite HistoriaÌ„s make relatioÌ„ Thirdly the Emperour doth .639 not simply refuse or deny the search and diligent enquyrie of these matters as things nothing apperteining to his office or not lavvfull for him to enquire of as yee vvould haue it seeme but excuseth him selfe by his earnest busines and vvant of leysure saying It is not lawful .640 meaning that his leisure from the vvaighty matters of the common vveale and iust oportunitie vvoulde not easely novve suffer him to trauaile in those causes and therefore referreth the exacte sifting of those thinges to them vvhose offices and charge vvas properlye to be occupied in those matters That this is the true purporte of his vvordes in his right sense and meaning appereth plainly by the .641 due circumstances sette foorth in the storye and also by Nicephorus an Ecclesiasticall historian vvho rightly vnderstode his meaning and reporteth it in these vvords Mihi negotijs occupato reipcutis distento res eiusmodi inquirere non facile est It is no light or easy matter for me that am nowe occupied with businesses and filled so ful as I may be with the cares of the common weale to enquire or searche such matters Last of al vvhether tâ—e Catholique Bisshops of Helespontus and Bithynia required the Emperours presence in the Councel as ye affirme or they required thervvith his labour and trauaile in the debating or searching the truthe of matter vvhich may seeme at the first by the bare vvordes of his aunsvvere or they desired onely licence of him and permission to assemble togeather in Synode or Councell to determine and decree vvith the truth against the Arianismes vvhich the most and best part of the Historians agree vnto Their sute and humble petition maketh plainly against your presumpteous assertion in that they acknovvledged .642 thereby the iurisdictioÌ„ to call Councels to be in the Emperour and not in Bisshops or Priests vvithout speciall leaue licence and commission from the Prince For if the povver and iurisdiction to cal Councels had ben in them selues vvithout the Emperours commission vvhat neaded them to haue craued licence of the Emperour And if it had not bene lavvfull for the Emperour to haue ben present in the Councel and to haue dealte in the diligent searche and debating of matters in Religion then these Catholique Bisshoppes did vvickedly vvho as you .643 say moued him therevnto Stapleton The next story is of Valentinian themperour whom the Catholiks required that he would vouchsauf to be present among them in their Councel Who made them answere that it was not lawful for him being a lay man to search out such matters But ye that are priests saith he and that haue the care of these matters may at your pleasure assemble your selfe where ye will To this allegation Maister Horne aunswereth First that it is not certaine whether the suyte was made to Valentinian or to Valens his brother which was an Arrian Secondly he saith that M. FekenhaÌ„ doth falsly reporte the story for that the bishops did not make suyte to him to be presente but that he would commaund the bishops as Nicephorus reporteth it or suffer or geue leaue to the bishops to haue a synode as Socrates and Sozomenus make relatioÌ„ Thirdly that themperour doth not simply denie that the search of theis matters apperteyne to his office but excuseth him self by his earnest busines and want of leasure as Nicephorus who rightly vnderstode his meaning reporteth Last of all what so euer the suyt was they acknowledged the iurisdiction to cal Councells to be in the Emperour or else what neaded they to haue craued licence of the Emperour Your firste and second solution M. Horne though they were true wil litle relieue yow And yet aswel in the one as in the other M. Fekenham reporteth no more then the very wordes of his Authour that wrote the Tripartite history First that the catholyks sent to Valentinian and not the Macedonians to Valens This saith the Tripartite alleaged by M. Fekenham this sayth Sozomenus this sayth Paulus Diaconus this saith Nicephorus with others As for Socrates though he write otherwise yet his credit is the lesse both for that he is knowen to haue missereported other things namely about the matters of Athanasius and Arrius contrary to all other writers and also for that he is noted of ignorance by Euagrius an other Ecclesiasticall writer about the story of the Ephesine CouÌ„cel So litle cause you had to charge M. Fekenham of misreporting your self forsaking the consent of so many to folowe one against all the rest when M. Fekenham folowed the consent of the
exercuerunt Vtinam potius liceat perpetua obliuione eorum memoriam obruere I will not reaken vp the vnhappy combats that haue exercised the Church in our time about the sense of these words I would rather they might ones vtterly be forgotten And by and by he reiecteth the opinion of Carolostadius calling it insulâ—um coÌ„mentum a doltish deuise I say then of Caluin the bemoning of the matter betrayeth his meaning It is not his maner perdy to bemone the Papistes Protestants then nedes must they be whome Caluin there calleth blasphemous But here note good Reader what shiftes these fellowes haue when they are pressed to see the truthe M. Nowell laieth al the fault to false reporters and as Caluin pitied him and his felowes for inconsiderat zele so he pitieth Caluin againe for incoÌ„siderat beleuing of false reporters But what a foolish pitie this was on M. Nowells part and how vnsauerly he soluteth this obiection I leaue it to M. Dorman who will I doubt not sufficiently discouer his exceding foly herein Thus then M. Nowell But what shifte hath M. Horne Forsothe full wilely and closely he stealeth cleane away from the matter it self framing to M. Feckenham an argumente whiche the basest Logicioner of a hundred woulde be ashamed lo vtter And thus with folie on the one side and crafte on the other side willfulnes ouercometh heresie contineweth and the obiection is vnanswered Yet to presse it a litle more for such as haue eies and shut theÌ„ not against the light you shal vnderstaÌ„d that Iohn Caluin was offended not only with his brethern of EnglaÌ„d but also with those of Germany yea and of his own neighbors about him for attributing to Princes the spirituall gouernemeÌ„t which M. Horn auoucheth to be the principall parte of the Princes royall power In the booke and leafe before noted he saith Sed interea sunt homines inconsiderati qui faciuÌ„t illos nimis spirituales Et hoc vitium passim regnat in Germania In his etiam regionibus nimium grassatur Et nunc sentimus quales fructus nascantur ex illa radice quòd scilicet principes et quicunque potiuntur imperio putent se ita spirituales esse vt nullum sit amplius Ecclesiasticum Regimen Et hoc sacrilegium apud eos grassatur quia non possunt metiri suum officium certis legitimis finibus sed non putant posse se regnare nisi aboleaÌ„t omnem Ecclesiae authoritateÌ„ sint summi iudices tam in doctrina quà m in toto spirituali regimine But in the meane while there are vnaduised persons which doe make theÌ„ he meaneth Lay Princes to spirituall And this ouersight rayneth most in Germany In these Countres also it procedeth ouermuch And nowe we feele what fruytes springe vp of that roote verely that Princes and al such as do beare rule think theÌ„ selues nowe so spirituall that there is no more any Ecclesiastical gouernemeÌ„t And this sacrilege taketh place among theÌ„ bicause they can not measure their office within certayn and lawful boundes But are persuaded that their kingdome is nothinge except they abolish all Authority of the Church and become them selues the Supreme Iudges as wel in doctrine as in al kinde of Spirituall gouernement Hitherto Iohn Caluin If M. Feckenham or any Catholike subiecte of England had said or writeÌ„ so much you would haue charged him M. Horn with an vnkind meaning to the Prince aÌ„d to the State yea and say that he bereueth and spolyeth the Prince of the principall part of her royall power But now that Caluin saith it a man by you not onely estemed but authorised also so farre as is aboue sayd what saye you to it M. Horne or what can you possybly deuise to say He calleth yt plaine sacrilege that princes can not measure and limit their power but that they must become the supreme Iudges in all Ecclesiasticall gouernement And doe not you M. Horne defend that princes not onely may but oughte also to be the Supreme Gouernours in all Ecclesiasticall causes All I say nay you say your selfe without exception For if say you ye excepte or take away any thinge yt ys not all You theÌ„ M. Horn that auouch so sternly that the Prince must haue al supreme gouernement in matters Ecclesiasticall answer to your Maister to your Apostle and to your Idoll Iohn Caluin of Geneua and satisfie his complaynte complayning and lamenting that Princes wil be the Supreme Iudges as well in doctrine as in all kinde of Spirituall gouernement Answer to the zelous Lutherans and the famous lyers of Magdeburge who in their preface vpon the 7. Century complaine also ful bitterly that the lay Magistrats wil be heads of the Church wil determine dostrine and appoynte to the Ministers of God what they shall preache and teache and what forme of Religion they shall folowe And is not all your preaching and teaching and the whole forme and maner of all your Religion nowe in England enacted established and set vp by acte of parliament by the lay magistrats only the Ministers of God all the bishops and the inferiour clergy in the Conuocation howse vtterly but in vayne reclayming against it Speake speake Maister Morne Is not all that you doe in matters of Religion obtruded to Priestes and Ministers by force of the temporall Lawe Aunswere then to Caluines complaynte Aunswere to your bretherne of Germanie Yea aunswere to Philippe Melanchthon the piller and ankerhold of the ciuill Lutherans who saith also that in the Interim made in Germany Potestas politica extrametas egressa est The Ciuil power passed her boundes and addeth Non sunt confundendae functiones The functions of both Magistrats are not to be coÌ„founded Yea answer to Luther him selfe the great graÌ„dsir of al your pedegree He saith plainly Non est Regum aut Principum etiam veram doctrinam confirmare sed ei subijci seruire It belongeth not to Kings or Princes so much as to confirme the true doctrine but to be subiecte and to obeye it See you not here howe farre Luther is froÌ„ geuing the supreme gouernemeÌ„t in al Ecclesiastical causes to Princes Answere then to these M. Horne These are no Papistes They are your own dere brethern Or yf they are not defye them that we way knowe of what secte and company you are What wil you in matters of ReligioÌ„ stand post alone Wil you so rent and teare a sonder the whole Coate of Christ the vnity of his dere spouse the Church that you alone of England contrary not only to al the Catholik Church but also contrary to the chief M. of Geneua Iohn Caluin contrary to the Chief Maisters of the Zelous Lutherans Illiricus and his felowes contrrary to the Chief M. of the Ciuil Lutherans Philip Melanchton yea and contrary to the father of theÌ„ al Martin Luther briefly coÌ„trary to al sortes and sectes of Protestants you wil alone you only I say
first councel of Nice so is it as vntrue that these be his vvoordes vvhich you haue cited in his name for they be the saiynges of Athanasius and not of Hosius VVherein ye haue done Athanasius threefolde vvronge first to attribute his vvritinges to an other then also to cause him therein to beare false vvitnesse .655 against him self and thirdly in that ye haue left out the first vvoorde of his sentence vvhich is a materiall vvoorde and bringeth in this his saying as a reason of that vvhich goeth before Athanasius findeth him self greeued that both he and many other Godly Bisshops for the truth it selfe suffered much cruelty and vvere vvrongfully condemned not according to the order of the Ecclesiastical iudgement but by the cruel threates of the Emperour Constantius beinge an Arrian and a fierce mainteinour of the Arianisme VVho notvvithstanding subtilly couered his vngodly dealing vnder the pretense of a iudgment or sentence past by Bisshops in Synode or conuocation vvhich he called Episcopale iudicium a Bisshoply iudgement But sayth Athanasius Constantius can not so hide him selfe seeing that there is at hand that can plainly bewray his wilines for if this be the iudgement of Bisshoppes what hath the Emperour to doo therewith But if on the coÌ„trary side these things be brought to passe through Caesars threates what neadeth men that haue but the name of Bisshoopes c. There are tvvo thinges necessarily to be considered for to vnderstande rightly the true meaning of Athanasius in this place by you alledged first vvhat vvas required to that vvhich he calleth the iudgement belonging to Bisshoppes or the Bisshoply iudgement Than vvhat vvas the dooinges of Constantius pretending a iudgement of Bisâ—hoppes Liberius the Bisshop of Rome as Athanasius reporteth in this same Epistle requireth in a Synod ecclesiastical that it be free from feare farre from the palaice where neither the Emperour is present neither the Earle or Capitaine thâ—usteth in him selfe nor yeat the Iudge dooth threaten He meaneth that it be free from feare threates and vvithout this that the Emperour or Rulers do limitte or prescribe to the Bisshops vvhat they should iudge This appeareth more plainly by S. Ambrose vvho also speaketh of the lyke matter yea vnder the same Prince sayinge CoÌ„stantinus set foorth no Lawes before hande but gaue free iudgmeÌ„t to the Priestes The selfe same also did CoÌ„stantius in the begiÌ„ning of his regine but that which he wel begoÌ„ was otherwise ended For the Bishops at the first had writteÌ„ the sincere faith but when as certaine meÌ„ vvil iudge of the faith vvithin the Palaice he meaneth after the opinioÌ„ of the Courtiers and prescription of the Prince othervvise it vvas not vnlavvful to iudge of matters concerning faith vvithin the Princes Palaice the Prince also beynge present for the firste Nicen councell vvas holdeÌ„ vvithin the Emperours Palayce aÌ„d he him self vvas present amoÌ„gest theÌ„ They brought this to passe that those iudgements of the Bisshops vvere chauÌ„ged by Circumscriptions Then is required in a Synode saith he that the only feare of God and the institutions of the Apostles doo suffice to al thinges Next that the right faith be approued and Heresies vvith the mainteiners thereof be cast out of the couÌ„cel and than to iudge of the persones that are accused of any faulte So that the Bisshoply session or iudgement must haue freedome must iudge by the only vvoorde of God must haue the Bisshops that doo iudge to be of the right faith and must first examine the Religion and faith of the partie accused and then his faith Constantius vvho notvvithstanding that he did preteÌ„de a bissoply iudgmeÌ„t vsed none of these obseruances but the cleane coÌ„trary for as Athanasius coÌ„playneth in this Epistle themperour vvrought all togeather with treates menassing the Bisshops other to subscribe against Athanasius or to departe from their Churches VVho so gaynsaid the subscription receiued to revvarde either death or exile He without any ê‘suasioÌ„ vvith reasons coÌ„pelleth al meÌ„ by force aÌ„d violence in so much as many Bisshops afterwards excused them selues that they did not subscribe of their own voluÌ„tary but vvere coÌ„pelled by force VVhereas saith he the faith is not to be set foorth vvith svvoordes or dartes or by vvarrelike force but by couÌ„sailing and persuading He in the steade of Gods vvord vsed his ovvn vvil appointing and prescribing vvhat shuld be determined ansvvering the godly bisshops vvho obiected against his vnorderly doings the Ecclesiastical CanoÌ„ at quod ego volo pro Canone sit Let my vvil stand for the CanoÌ„ Pretending a iudgmeÌ„t of Bisshops he doth vvhat so euer liketh him self VVhereas Hosius saith cyted by Athanasius in this Epistle Themperour ought to learne these things of the Bisshops and not to coÌ„mauÌ„d or teache theÌ„ vvhat to iudge in this kind of iudgmeÌ„t for the Prince shuld not shevve him self so busy or curious in Ecclesiastical things that his vvil aÌ„d pleasure shuld rule or guyde theÌ„ in steade of Gods vvoord and the godly CanoÌ„s of the fathers CoÌ„staÌ„tius vvould haue no other bisshops but AriaÌ„s vvhich vvere no bisshops in deede as Athanasius saith and much lesse apt to iudge of the matter touchiÌ„g a principal article of our faith or of the faithful bisshop Athanasiê° and takiÌ„g his heresy as an vndoubted truth that might not be called into questioÌ„ he sought by al meanes to haue Athanasiê° coÌ„deÌ„ned and al bisshops to refuse his coÌ„munioÌ„ and to coÌ„municate vvith the Arians These disorderly dealiÌ„gs of theÌ„perour Athanasiê° coÌ„deÌ„neth as directly agaiÌ„st the order of Ecclesiastical sessioÌ„ or Synode hovv so euer he preteÌ„ded vnder the colour of the bisshoply iudgemeÌ„t to abuse his ovvn povver and authority after his ovvne luste against vvhom he vvoulde You vvould haue it seeme to the ignorauÌ„t that Athanasius mynd in this place vvere to denie that Princes should .656 medle or deale in Ecclesiasticall thinges or causes vvhich is farre froÌ„ his meaning for he him self vvith many other godly bisshops as I haue shevved before did acknovvledge the Princes authority herein and in this same epistle he him self coÌ„fesseth this Emperours authority to cal couÌ„cels and citeth Hosius also vvho enclineth to that purpose both of them confessing that Constans and Constantinus TheÌ„perours did cal al the bisshops to the councel vvhich he calleth SardiceÌ„se consilium about the accusations and crimes laid in against Athanasius And Theodoretus affirmeth that this Emperour CoÌ„stantius called a Synode at Millaine about such like matter at vvhose calling the faithful bishops assembled parentes regio edicto obeying the Kinges Summons vvhich they vvould not haue done if it had beene vnlavvful for him to haue had any dooings about councelles But vvhen he abused his authority in the councel as though his povver had beene absolute vvithout limites or boundes vvilling them yea compelling them to doo after his vvill against good consciencience they vvould not obey him Quin etiam palam praesentem regem coarguebaÌ„t impij iniusti
whole as we haue don ye had destroyed your own pelting glose wherwith ye glosed Gregory Nazianzene For Chrysostom writing how the King submitteth his head to the priest euen as Gregory did and that the priestes authority is aboue the kīgs authority meaneth of an other matter thē preachīg as it euidētly appereth by his words ād so may he serue against your folish deuice for a good interpretour of Gregory Naziāzene Whom as I may wel take for a good interpretour So I merueil what he shal be that ye wil take for an indifferēt intetpretor of Chrysostomes sentēce For by your iudgemēt an indifferēt interpretor nedes must we haue to make his words and his meanīg agree ād yet your self stele close away without any furder answer or any interpretatiō at all geuen differēt or indifferēt The sentēce as Chrysost. vttereth it your weke stomack cā in no wise digest And al the world hitherto this .xi. hōdred yeres ād more God be thāked hath digested it wel inough tyl now of late your new Apostles Luther ād Caluī cā neither abide Chrysostō that saith ād most truly that the priest is a mediatour betwen God ād vs nor Christ hīself who faith to the priest whose syns ye bind vpō earth shal be boūd in heauē also Here we must nedes haue these new Apostles as indifferēt interpretors against Chrysostō and Christ hī self lest that Christes office to whō this mediatiō belōgeth only be takē away by the priest yea lest Christ be made inferiour to the priest Suerly if there were such daūger in the matter it were high time to loke wel vpō Chrysostom neither if this surmise were true shuld he be called by my iudgmēt any more the goldē mouth Chrysostom But God be thāked there is much more feare then neadeth Yea al this is but an hipocritical feare and sanctimony such as the wicked Kīg of Israel pretēded whē he tore and cut his apparel reading the King of Siria his letters that sent to him Naamā that he might be cured of his Leprosy But the Prophet He liseus was neuer a whit offended with those letters And as Heliseus was a mediatour betwē God ād Naamā for the curing of his bodily leprosy so is the priest a mediator betwē God ād his people for the curīg of their spiritual leprosy in their soule without any preiudice or blemish to Christes mediatiō For Christ is the only mediatour as both God ād mā that is as a meritorius and effectuall mediation valuable through it self the priest or prophet is mediator as mā only that is as a minister ād meanes ōly instrumētal not effectual called ād chosen to such office by Grace especial not of hī selfe but through his commissiō only effectual or valuable And so is Moses so are others also called in scripture mediatours I would now knowe of this scrupulouse consciensed man concerninge the other poynt whether in case a prince did appoint any one man in his realme to geue out his pardon in his name to such as were offendours and that no man shoulde ones loke to enioy any pardon but hauing recourse to this his deputy I say I woulde knowe whether by thys the prince shoulde be counted inferiour to his subiecte But what meane I to defende that renowmed auncient Father and his golden mouth against the foolish blast of so lewde an horners mouth What nede I seeke any defence for the wordes alleaged by M. Fekenham when that M. Horne is quite ouerblowen with his owne blast telling vs by his own allegation yea truely and out of the said Chrysostome that the king hath the administratiō of earthly things and beside this power hath no further authority The matter also of his Ministery sayth M. Horne is but earthly and outwarde Ergo say I for M. Fekenham the kinge is not supreame head in all causes Ecclesiasticall or spiritual What say I in all causes Nay not in one cause mere spirituall or Ecclesiasticall as hauing nothing to doe in any such but in worldly and earthly causes only And thus ye see howe wel theis two fathers Gregory Nazianzene ād Iohn Chrysostome the two greate pillers of the Greke Church may be easely drawen without any great force to helpe M. Fekenhams cause Here nowe by the way may be noted that M. Horne for al his great reading and for all the want of reading that he fyndeth in M. Fekenham hath wonderfully ouershotte him selfe and hath by his ouersight lost a ioly triumphante matter that he might haue had to haue triumphed vppon M. Fekēham He might haue sayd I pray you M. Fekēham was Iulian the wicked Apostata a sheepe of Christes flock being a renegate a panyme and a most cruel persequutour of the Christians What Did he shewe any reuerēce to the holy aulters Did he reuerently submit his head vnder the priestes hands This and much like rhetorik might M. Horn yf either his readinge or his remembraunce woulde haue serued haue here vttered against M. Fekenham And to say the truth M. Horn I must yelde and confesse that ye haue founde one companion now yea one Emperour I say that neither reuerenced aulters nor the priestes hands no more then ye doe now And therfore in dede lo this obiectiō yf it had come in time would haue dressed M. Fekenham But I trust seing the faulte is found and amended to your hand that ye wil fynd no great matter against him neither could greatly before being as it semeth his scribes fault putting in Iulianum for Valentem The .177 Diuision fol. 125. a. Novv sith in al these obiections hitherto ye haue brought foorthe .668 nothinge at al that eyther made not against your selfe or that maketh any vvhitte for you it is more then time yee dravve to Conclusion and bicause no good Conclusion can follovve of euil premisses yee vvere dryuen to conclude and finishe vp your obiection vvith the like patchinge vvresting and .669 falsifying your Authours as ye did before and therefore in the Conclusiō like to him that hauing no right to any claymed all to obteine somevvhat at the least Euen so you to prooue that your Bisshops and priestes haue al iurisdiction Ecclesiastical alleage a peece of a sentence out of Ignatius vvhich barely by it self recited geeueth not onely all that vnto the Bisshoppe but all thinges belonging to the Church besides and that no man may do any thing not so much as tol a bell to seruice or svveepe the Church but only the Bisshop must dooe all .670 alone VVhich conclusion some of your complices vvould so litle allovve as those vvhom yee vvuld ouerburden and yee your self might go play you as one that had naught to doo in any thinge perteining to the Church But to helpe the matter and to make Ignatius vvords plain vvithout absurditie you muste take vvith you the residue of the sentence that follovveth vvhich yee leaue out of The Sacrament of Thankesgeuing and .671
the greatnes of this benefite he might wel doubt whether after the creation of the world and the redemption of mankind by the passion of Christ there be any one benefitte or worke of God more wonderful then this or whether there be anie one state or vocation in Christes Church after the Apostles more worthie laude and prayse then these that you so vilanously call Iebusites So filthely your blasphemous mouth can raile against Gods truth No no M. Horn these be no Iebusites The Iebusites be the cursed sede of Cham cursed of Noe their father for dishonouring of him Ye ye are the Iebusites that the celestiall father with his owne mouth hath cursed for making his Spowse your mother an idolatrouse strompet and harlet Whome the blessed Iesuites as good graciouse children honour and reuerence Who worthely beare that name also theire workes being correspondent to theire name which doth signifie a Sauiour For they by their preaching haue saued and brought from damnation many an hundred thousand of soules to the euerlasting blisse of heauen the which God of his goodnes and mercie graunt vnto vs. Amen FINIS Laus Deo qui dedit velle dedit perficere A TABLE OF THE PRINCIPAL MATTERS AND PERSONS IN THIS booke debated or otherwise contayned The figure noteth the leafe a. and b the first and second side A. ABgarus 396. b. 401. a. Abuses refourmed in CouÌ„cel 800. yeres past 237. a. The absurdity of the Act touching the Othe 424 425. Item 457. 458. Adrianus the first Pope 234. a. Adrian the 4. 286. b. Aeneas Syluius 356. 357. Aethyopians 304. b. 305. a. Agapetus Pope 169. Agatho Pope 209. 210. Albigenses 318 a. b. Alcuinus 231. b. Alexander the 3. 287. a. b. 288. a. b. Almaricus a Frenche heretike 317. a. Alphegius bishop of CauÌ„terbury 308. a. Alteration of ReligioÌ„ in EnglaÌ„d 453. b. Aluredus or Alphredus a kinge of the Saxons 292. b. Ambrose for the Clergies Primacy in matters Ecclesiastical 105. b. The story betvvene S. Ambrose and Theodosius at large 497. b. 498. a. Andronicus Emperour vvhome M. Horne calleth Emanuel 77. 78. Anselmus a Notable bisshop 297. b. Anthymus the heretical patriarche of Constantinople deposed by Pope Agapetus 169. Antvverpian Lutherans allovve but thee General Councels 220. a. In armes against the Caluinistes and in open vvritinge condemninge them 433. 434. a. A notable story of the Aphricane bisshops 91. b. Disputations of the Aphricanes 13. a. The Apologie of England accompteth mariage of priestes heresy 8. b. The Apologie clippeth the Crede 63. a. It falsifieth S. Hierom. 107. a. The childish toyes of the Apologie 151. b A double vntruthe of the Apologie about the Synod of FraÌ„ckford 235. a. A foule lye of the Apologie 282. a. A fable of the same 287. b. Double Authority in the Apostles ordinary aÌ„d extraordinary 477. a. b. The Apostles ordinaunces 487. a. Appeales to Rome from Constantinople 150. a. Apulia 289. b. 310. b. 311. a. Arcadius the Emperour 122. b. Arius 109. 110. Armenians 303. b. 304. a. Arnoldus Brixiensis 303. a. 318. a. b. Arnoldus de villa Noua 302. 303. Articles of our Crede 423. Athanasius calleth the Iudgement of Princes in matters Ecclesiasticall a point of Antichrist 97. VVhat Appeale he made to Constantine 95. His Iudgement touchinge the Princes Primacy 94.95.96 Item 512. b. 513. 514. S. Augustin for the Popes Supremacy abundantly 529. 530. S. Augustin our Apostle 232. a. Aultars 520. a. b. B. BAsilius the Emperour 258.259.260 261. Benedictus the second 203. a. Bisshops in olde time made vvith the consent of the people 155. b. Hovve princes depose bisshops 157. Bisshops only haue voice and doe subscribe in Councels 149. b. 474. a. Bisshops deposed for M. Horns vvhordom 164. a. 197. a. Bisshops confirmed of the Pope in England before the Conquest 293. a. Bisshops See Inuesturinge The bisshops office resembled by the shepeheards 409. b. Bisshops forbidden to preach and limited vvhat to preach in kiÌ„g Edvvards the sixt his dayes 452. b. 453. a. b. Spiritual Iurisdiction committed to Bishops by Christ aÌ„d so practised vvith out any coÌ„mission from the Prince 467. sequentib Iurisdiction geuen to bishops by Constantin 469. a. By Theodosius and Carolus Magnus 469. b. 470. a. The bisshops Superiority acknovveleadged by Constantin 491. a. seq By Valentinian 495. seq By Theodosius the elder 497. seq The cruelty of the Bohemheretikes 5 a Bonifacius the third 194. Bonifacius the Apostle of the Germains 230. b. 232. seq Braughton 380. sequentib C. CAluin calleth the Princes Supremacie blasphemie 22. b. His sentence condeÌ„neth the Othe 504. b. 506. b. 507. Caluinists and LutheraÌ„s at mortal enemitie 432.433.434 Carolomanus 230. a. b. Catholikes no seditious subiectes 21. a. Their defence for refusinge the Othe 83. b. A Challenge to M. Horn. 4. b. Chalcedon Councel .137 and fiftene leaues folovving The cause of Committies made in the Chalcedon Councel 145. b. Charles Martel 226. seq Charles the Great 48.232 b. 234. b. and 13. leaues follovving Charles the .4 Emperour 347. seq Magna Charta 322. a. Chrysostom touching the Spiritual gouernement 74 410.521 522. Tvvo povvers in the Church 445. a Clodoueus of Fraunce 164. Of the Clergies yelding to king Henry the eight 367. 368. Confessio S. Petri vvhat it meaneth in olde vvriters 227 b. 228. a. b. The Sacrament of CoÌ„firmation 476. b. Confirmation of Popes resigned by Levvys the first Emperour 251. b. 252. a. Graunted firste to Charlemaine by the Pope 252. a. Of that matter see 254. a. b. Conon Pope 204. Conradus Emperour 283. b. Constantin the Great 68.85.86 seq 99. a. 401. a. 469. a. 491. seq The Circumstance of CoÌ„stantins Iudgment in Cecilians cause 90. b. Constantin no lavvefull Iudge in the same cause 92. a. He abhorreth the Primacie in ecclesiastical causes 92. Hovve â—onstantin refused to Iudge in Bishops matters 103. a. 491. a. b. Constantin the .5 Emperour 200. a. The destructioÌ„ of CoÌ„stantinople 80 b. Constantius the Arrian Emperour reproued 111. b. Articles of the late Conuocation 317. b. Of the Conuocations promise made to king Henrie the eight 364. VVordes vsed at the Coronation of Princes 9â— b. Councelles see Emperours Councelles kepte before Princes vvere Christened 467. b. 468. a. General Councels abandoned by Acte of Parliament 54. a. 426 a. General Councels not to be kept vvithout the Popes Consent 137. b. The sixt General Councel 205. seq The seuenth General Councel 223. a. The eight General Councel 257. et seq Cusanuâ— 117. 118. Item 357.358 359. D. DAuid 47. 48. Dante 's a foule heretike 334. a. b Dioscorus Patriarche of Alexandria deposed by Pope Leo. 150. b. Condemned in Councell vvithout the Emperours knovvledge 153. a. The fruite of disputations vvith heretikes 12. b.
The â—rotestantes in diuers pointes resemble the Donatistes 58 59. The appeales of the Donatistes 50. a. The donation of Constantine 471. a. Durandus 331. b. E. The keping of Easter day 101. b. The principal questions concerning ecclesiastical regiment 3. b. Kinge Edvvard the first 326. 327. Kinge Edvvarde the third 344. seq Pope Eleutherius the Apostle of the Britaines 397. a sequent Of his letters to kiÌ„g Lucius 399. a. b. To vvhat ende Emperours confirme the lavves of the Churche 117 a. Hovve they haue and may deale in General Councelles 117 118. Confirmation of Emperours by the Pope 334 a. Examples of Emperours that haue repined againste the See Apostolike 3â—8 330 340. Englande only defendeth the Princes Supremacy 3. b. 22. b. 134. b. Religion altered in Englande againste the vvil of the vvhole Clergy 9 a. A nevve maner of electioÌ„ in England 88. b. The Ephesine Councel 12â— sequent Eugenius the .4 Pope 353 a. A place of Eusebius corrected 87 b. Eutiches the Archeretike 131. b. 132 a Excommunication belongeth to the Office of Bishops 152. a. 447. a. b. 500. a. b. The excommunication of Theodosius 498. a. Ezechias 52. b. F. FAsting 535. VVhy M. FeckenhaÌ„ deliuered his Treatise to M. Horne 1. b. VVhy he deliuered the same to some of the Councel 2. a. A true defence of M Feckenham 27. a. The cause of his enprisonment in king Edvvards daies 36. b. DisputatioÌ„s had vvith M. FeckeÌ„haÌ„ 37. a. His reasons falslie compared vvith the Donatistes 403. a. M Fekenham clered 429. b. 527. 528. His Argumentes ineuitable 506. seq Item 515. b. Ferrariensis 369. b. 370. a. Rebellion in Flaunders 17 18 19.20.21.432 seq Foxes false Martyrs 60.61.317 b. 318. b. 326. b. Foxes levvde lies of S. Thomas of CauÌ„terburie 306. b. 307 a. b. Foxes falshood 310. a. His folie 312. Foxes levvde lies about the storie of king Iohn 312. b. 314 b. Foxe confuted by his ovvne Authours 312. b. 313. a. His fructus temporum 313. b. A short ansvver to all Foxes martirologe by Frederike M. Horns supreme head 319. a. A Synod in Frankeforde against Imagebreakers 234. b. Frederike Barbarossa 285. seq Frederike the second 315. sequent Frederike the third 355. seq Rebellion of Frenche protestants 16. a. G. GAlfride of Monemouth a vaine fabler 314 a. D. Gardiner Bisshop of VVinchester 367. b. The falsehood of Gaspar Hedio 347. b. The rebellion of Germaine Protestants 15. b. The electours of Germanie appointed by Pope Gregorie the fift 271. b. Gilbie against the Supremacie of kinge Henrie the eight 23. His Iudgement against the nevve Religion 24. b. Good man against Obedience to Superiours 25. b. The ende of temporall Gouernement 29. a. of spiritual Gouernement 29. b. The Grecians acknovvleadg the Popes Primacie 76. b. The vvorthy doinges of S. Gregorie 189. 190. Gregorie Nazianzene for the Clergies superiority 518. a. b. 520. H. HEnrie the .3 Emperor 273. b. 274. a Henrie the 4. 278. seq Henrie the fift 282. seq Henrie the first king of EnglaÌ„d 298. b. 299. 300. Henrie the second 306. a. His penaunce 309. a. Henrie the third 321. seq Henrie the fift 354. a. Henrie the eight 364. seq SeditioÌ„ the peculiar fruit of heresy 15. a. The good that heresie vvorketh to the Church 37. b. Heresie is Idolatrie 42. a. Heresies the destructions of common vveales 81. a. A number of olde condemned heresies renevved by protestaÌ„ts 57.316 a. b Hildebrand Pope 275. sequent Hildebrand had the Spirit of Prophecie 277. a. The fourme of hiâ— Election 279. b. Fiue grosse lies in the booke of Homilies touching Images 76. b. 77. a. Honorius Pope 217. 218. M. Horns idle vvandring froÌ„ the purpose 4. a. 53. b. 85. b. 289. a. 321. a. 333. a. His tale incredible 5. a. 467. b. His late bragge 5. a. The good that heresie vvorketh to the Church 37. b. Heresie is Idolatrie 42. a. Heresies the destructions of common vveales 81. a. A number of olde condemned heresies renevved by Protestants 57.316 a. b Hildebrand Pope 275. seq Hildebrand had the Spirit of Prophecie 277. a. The fourme of his Election 279. b. Fiue grosse lies in the booke of Homilies touching Images 76. b. 77. a Honorius Pope 217. 218. M. Hornes idle vvanderinge from the purpose 4. a. 53. b. 85. b. 289 a. 321. a. 33â— His tale incredible 5. a. 467. b. His late bragge 5. a. M. Horne no bisshop at al 7. b. 9. a. 301. a. M. Horn contrary to him self 30.39 b. 143. b. 232. a. 247. a. b. 442. a. 447. a 539. a. M. Hornes vnskilfulnes 40. b. M. Horne coÌ„futed by the Chapters and places that him selfe alleageth 41. b. 49. a. 51. b. 103. a. 123. b. 129. b. 130. a. b. 132. a. 140. b. 141. a. 152. a. 158. a. b. 259. b. 161. b. 162. a. 164. a. 166. b. 174.282 a. b. 184. a. 202. b. 215. a. 221. b. 223. a. 231. a. 238. a. 273. a. 277. b. 286. b. 288. b. 294. a. 299. a. 322. b. 323. b. 330.331 b. 334. a. 337. b. 342. a. 343. b. 347. a. b. 353. a. 354. a. 356.357 b. 364. b. 375. b. 378 a. 403. a. 411. b. M. Hornes loose kind of reasoning 202. b. 249. b. 325. a. b. 327. a. 333. a. 343. b. 352. b. 369. b. 375. a. M. Hornes post hast 212. b. 213. a Tvvo legerdemaines of M. Horn. 218. b His great provves 225. b His vvonderful Metamorphosis of S. Peters Keies 226. sequent His rare vvisedome 255. a. 300. a His confuse vvriting 268. b His inconstant dealing 280. a His dissembling of his Authours narration 282. b. 315. b M. Horne plaieth Cacus parte nipping his authours 285. a. 286. a. 288. b 329. a. 330. b. 335. a. 345. b. 350. a. 371. a. b. 374. b. 380. a. 396. b. 398. a. 448. a. 514. a. M. Hornes Impudencie 294. b. M. Horne buildeth vpon the doinges of euill Princes 397. a. 311. b. 362. a. M. Hornes shamefull Ignorance in graÌ„mer 322. b. M. Horne declared an heretike by his ovvne Supreme heades 317. a. 331. a. By his ovvne Antipope 337. b. His meruelous Rhetorike 384. a M. Hornes false Latin 480. b. M. Horne depraueth M. Fekenhams argumentes 396. a. 402.423 b. 451. a. 461. a. 464. a. 487. b. M. Horne driuen to streightes 414. b. 415. a. 486. a. 506. a. M. Hornes foule shifte 430. a. He maketh frustrate all Excommunications in England these 8. yeres 446. b. He limiteth the Statute 451. a. b. His starting holes 499. b. M. Hornes Vntruthes arise to the Number of sixe hundred foure score and ten Per totum Hugh Capet the Frenche king 272. a. Hungarie 300. b. 301. a. I The Ievve of Tevvkesburie 87. b. An after reckoning of certaine of M. Ievvels vntruthes 77. a â–ª 129. b. 135. a. 244. b. 378. b.
400. b. 407. b. 468. a. b M. Ievvels Regester 214. a. A Copie of M. Ievvels Rhetorike 142. b 192. b. 246. b. 399. b. M. Ievvel ouerthrovven by his ovvne Charles 240. b. M. Ievvels hipocrisie 407. a. 515. a. The Iesuites 533. a. b. Ignatius for the bisshops Superioritie 525. a. b. Image breakers condemned 223. a. 234. b. 260. b. Inuesturing of bisshops hovve it came to Princes handes and hovve it vvas taken from them 254. a. b. Geuen vp by Henrie the .5 282. b. Graunted by the Pope 389. b. 325. a. Geuen ouer in Hungarie 300. b. Iohn the Pope a Martir 167. b. Iohn the .22 Pope 336. a. b. King Iohn 312. seq Iosaphat 50. 51. Iosias 53. a. Iosue 45. b. Isacius themperour Heraclius his Lieutenant 196. a. Isidorus against the Princes Supreme Gouernement 365. seq Iustinus the elder 166. 167. Iustinian the first 169. and .14 leaues after Iustinian the second 201. a. b. K. S. Peters keyes 226. a. sequentib 242. a. Miracles done by keyes 226. a. VVhat the keyes vvere that vvere sent to Charles Martell 227. a. Knokes against the lineal succession of Princes 25. ◠L. LAnfrancus of Caunterburie 295. a ▪ Laie men in reformation of Ecclesiasticall matters maye not b◠present 131. b. 153. a. VVhie thei are present in Councelles 150. a. 255. b. In vvhat order thei sitte in Councelles 237. b. 238. a. Gods lavves and the Churche lavves 486. b. 487. a. Legates see Pope Leo the Great 133. Proufes for the Popes primacie out of Leo. 134. b. 135. 136. Leo the .3 Pope 240.241.242 Leo the .9 Pope 274 a. Levvys the first Emperour 249. Levvys the fourth Emperour 333.334 seq S. Levvys of Fraunce 324. a. b. Liberius no Arrian 112. a. A complainte for defacing of Libraries 292. a. Licinius the tyran 297. a. Lotharius Emperour 283. a. King Lucius of Britannie 397. seq Hovve king Lucius vvas Gods vicar 400. b. Luther condemneth the Princes Supremacie in Ecclesiastical causes 22 a. 508. Lutherans and Caluinistes at mutuall dissension 432.433.434 M. The Madgeburgenses denie Princes to be heads of the Church 22. a. Manfredus 325 a. Marsilius Patauinu◠an heretike 334. a. b. Martian the Emperour 140. b. 147. a. 251. b. 152. b. Martyrdome vvithout any cause of faithe 308. a. Maximilian the first 362. Hovve Christ and hovve the Priest is a Mediatour 522. a. b. Melanchthon vvil not haue Princes to iudge of doctrine 72. b. Sir Thomas Mores Opinion of the Popes Primacie 38. a. Mortal sinne 536 a. The statute of Mortmaine 327. a. b. Moyses vvas a Priest ▪ 43. b. N. The Nicene Councel 101. sequentib Called by Siluester 491. b. 492. a. Nicolaus the first Pope 257. Nilus of Thessalonica 384. a. b. M. Novvell put to his shiftes by M. Dorman 45. b. Maister Novvels boyishe Rhetorike 46. a. M. Novvels maner of reasoning reproued of M. Horne 402. b. Maister Novvels vvitte commended 481. Maister Novvels vnsauery solution 507. a. O. OEcumenius for the Sacrifice 407. Orders and decrees made by S. Paule beside the vvritē gospel 485. b. 486. a. 488. b. Origine cursed 170. a. b. The Othe 423. and seuen leaues folovving The Othe contrarie to an Article of our Crede 423. b. 24. a. sequent 427. The Othe againe 451.452 and manie leaues follovving Item fol. 509 ▪ and .510 Otho the first 268. sequent Otho the fourthe 311. a. b. Oxforde made an vniuersitie 292. b. P. PApiste Historians 203. a. b. The order of the Parlement aboute the Conqueste 299. b. Pastours 409. a. b. 417. a. Paterani 318. b. 319. b. Pelagius no english Monke 528. b. Penaunce enioined to Theodosius 498. a. b. Peterpence paied in Englande 293. a. Petrus de Corbario 336. b. 337. a. Petrus Cunerius 341. b. 342. a. Petrus Bertrandus 342. a. et b. Petrus de Aliaco 353. a. Philip le beau the Frenche Kinge 329. sequent Philip de Valois 341. sequent Philip the first Christian Emperour 39◠b. sequent Phocas 194.195 Pilgrimage in Charlemaines time 236. b. Pilgrimage to S. Thomas of Caunterbury 309. a. Praier for the dead and to Saintes in Constantines time 87. a ▪ Praier for the dead in Charlemaines time 236. b. Priestes haue Authoritie to expounde the Scripture 41. a. Priesthood aboue a kingdome 73. b. 74. a. Of the vvorde Priest and Priesthood 405. seq 472. a b. Princes Supreme Gouernement in Ecclesiasticall causes condemned of all sortes of Protestants out of England 21. b. 22. a. b. 208. a. Hovve Princes do gouerne in cases of the first Table 71. b. 72. a. Euill successe of Princes intermedlinge in causes ecclesiastical 171. Hovve Princes do strenghthen the Lavves of the Churche 176. b. 179. b. Priuileges graunted to Poules Church in London 322. a. The vneuen dealing of Protestantes 4. a. Protestants cōfounded about the matter of succession 8. a. Protestants like to Arrians 188. a. VVhy Protestantes can not see the Truth 247. b. The Protestants Church compared to the schismaticall temple of Samaria 430. b. 431. a. Polidore foulie falsified by M. Horne 350. a. b. Pope The Popes Primacie instituted by God 38. a. 320. a. Acknovvleadged by the late Grecians 76. b. Confessed by the Emperour Valentinian 81. a ▪ By Theodosius the first 115. b. 120. b. By the seconde Generall Councell 121. a. By S. Hierom. 125. a. Proued out of the third General Councel 129.130 Proued out of the fourth General Coūcel 149.150.152.153.154 a. Proued out of Synodus Romana by M. Horne Authorised 158.159.162 Confessed by Iustinus the Elder 166. By Iustinian the Emperour 175.176 Proued by the Councell of Braccara in Spaine 185 a. By the sixt Generall Councell 209. a. By the seuenth Generall Councell 223. b. By the booke of Carolus that Caluin and Maister Ievvell alleageth 240. b. By the true Charles 241. a. By the eight Generall Councell 259. a. By Basilius the Emperour of Grece 259. b. By Otho the first 268. a. b. 273. a. By hughe Capet the Frenche Kinge 272. a. By Frederike Barbarossa 286. b. Agnised in Britannie before the Saxons 291. a. b. 397. a. b. In England before the conquest 292. 293. By VVilliam Conquerour 294.306 b. By Lanfrancus 295. By the Armenians 303. b. 304. a. By the Aethyopians 304. b. 305. a. By Kinge Steuen 306 a. By Kinge Henry the .2 306.309 a. By Frederike the seconde 319. b. Practised in Englande in king Henrie the third his time 321. b. In Fraunce by S. Levvys 324. b. In Englāde by kinge Edvvard the first 326. a. b. By Philip the French Kinge 330 a. b. By Durādus M. Hornes Author 331. b. By Kinge Edvvarde the thirde 344. b. 345. a. By Charles the .4 Emperour 346. b. 347. a. b. By Kinge Richard the secōde 350.351 a. By Petrus de Aliaco M. Hornes Author 353. a. By Sigismunde the Emperour
fo 199 a 10. Ansvver fol. 89. b Replie fo 380 a 11. Ansvver fol. 93. b Replie fol. 397 Ansvver fol. 47. a. fol. 55. Ansvver fol. 101. b. Reply fol. 435. a. 436. b. Ansvver fol. 58. 59. August in Psal. cont parteÌ„ Dona Tom. 7. Ansvver fol. 2. a. Fol. 7. fol. 104. fol. 3. b. Fol. 6. a. Fol. 7. b. Fol. 128. a. Mr th 7. Reply fo 5â— Ansvver fol. 128. col 2. 129 col 1. Replie Fol. 5.7 Fol. 527. sequeÌ„t a Fol. 127 120. 123. Reply 451. a. b Ansvver fo 96.97.105 et 207 Reply 411. b. 416 a. 447. a. 451. b. Vide Remundum Rufum in Duplicatione coÌ„t PatronuÌ„ Molinaei Fol. 76. 2 Pet. 2. * See the 3. Chapter of the .1 booke Aug. de vtil credeÌ„di cap. 9. Malac. 3. Ero testis velox Replie Fol. 22. Fol. 508. Sozo lib. 3. cap. 8. Socrat. li. 2. cap. 15. Opta li. 2. Victor de persequut Vandal In parua Confessio de coena Domini Staphylus in Apolo part 3. Actes aÌ„d Monumentes fol. 553. Psalm 75 1. Tim. 5. No countrey in Christendome acknovvledgeth the prince for supreame head beside Englande Lutherus Contra Art Louauienses Tom. 2. Magdeb. in praefat Cent. 7. Caluinus in Osee. 1. et Amos. 7 Iacob Acontius StratageÌ„ Satanae lib. 3. See the leafe 15. Andreas Modre de Ecclesia lib. 2. c. 10. 1. The first vntruthe slaÌ„derouâ— coÌ„cerniÌ„g M. FekeÌ„hams meaning 2. His chief â–ª end vvas farr othervvise as shall appeare The cause vvhy M. FekenhaÌ„ deliuered his litle Treatise to M. Horne Fol. 1. pag. 2. Vvhy M. F. caused the same to be deliuered to some of the CouÌ„cell The third vntruth you neuer proue the like gouernemente Namely in al Ecclesiastical things and causes The principal questions coÌ„cerning Ecclesiastical regiment vvhich M. Horn doth not onâ— touche No such regiment as M. Horne defeÌ„deth among al the sectes sauing in England M. Horne himselfe denieth this supremacie in al causes â—cclesiastical The vneuen dealing of the protestants A challenge to M. Horn. M Horns tale incredible M. Horn's late bragge The 4 vntruthe For he vvrongfully alleageth both the vvordes and meaning of his Authours The 5. vntruthe in vvrongfully charging M. FekeÌ„ham for the Title of his treatise The 6. vntruthe the resolutioÌ„s are truly reported as shal appeare The 7 vntruthe Slaunderous Hovv vvel M. â—orne kâ—peth his ovvn rule of circumstances In vvhat point the title of M. Fek. Treatise may be counted faulty M. Horne no Bisâ—h nor Pâ—elate of the Garter M. Horn the firste B. of his race in the See of Vvinchester In the Fortresse of our first faith annexed to Ven. Bede par 2 cap. 1.3 8. The Protestantes vvoÌ„derfully trobled about the questioÌ„ of the continual succession of Bisshops Lecherie turned into the name of vvedlock M. Horn and his fellovves accoÌ„pted heretikes by the Apologie of England Apologia Lati. in 8. pag 33. Religion â—â—ered in â—ngland â—gaiÌ„st the 〈◊〉 of the vvhole Clâ—rgie M. Horn can not defend and mainteine his heresies nor himself to be a Bisshop by anie lavve of the Realme See the Apologie of Staphilus Fol 81. The .8 vntruth slaÌ„derouse 〈◊〉 in dâ—â—de the vvâ—orste kindes of speaches In all that bookâ— of M Feck The 9. vntruth M. FekenhaÌ„ vvas neuer so ansvvered the 10. vntruth Incredible The .11 vntruth There vvas no suche reporte made The .12 vntruth slaÌ„derous The .13 vntruth notoriously slaÌ„derous Concerning the confereÌ„ce at VVestmynster in the first yere of the Quenes Maiesties Reigne The questioÌ„s disorderly put out At MoÌ„ster by reason of Disputations in one yere the Lutherans thrust out the Catholiks the Anabaptists the LutheraÌ„s Sleiden lib. 10. The clergies sute to the parliameÌ„t The Catholikes not suffred to replie The Catholikes required in Aphrica the Popes legate to be present in disputations with the AriaÌ„s Vict. lib. 2. de perseq-Vandal The .14 Vntruth That M. FekenhaÌ„ shoulde geue vp his Treatise in vvriting after he vvas resolued by M. Horn. In the ansvvere to the resolutioÌ„s the 440 leaf The 15. vntruethe vilainouâ— and slauâ—derous M FekenhaÌ„ by all his dedes hath allvvaies shevved himselfe a most obedient subiect The 16. vntruthe Diuelish and spritish The 17.18 and 19 vntruthâ— blasphemous horrible and vilainous For neither is the pope any heretike neither do Catholiks make him their God Neither wish tâ—ei hiÌ„ to reigne in the Quenes place that is to haue teÌ„poral iurisdiction as the Quenes Maâ— hath Act. 5. Act. 24. Vict de per seq Vand. An olde practise of Infidels Ievves and heretâ—ks Sedition the pecuiiar fruitâ— of heresy Vide vvald doct fidei tom 2. Doctrinali Documento 1 Aene. Pius in Praefaet De orig Bohemiae Nauclerus generat 49. pag. 48â— Polidore lib. 22. Hist. Ang. Sleidan lib 4. in sine IdeÌ„ li. 17. 19. In Apolog. hart 3. Of the late rebellion in Flanders In Resp. Ducissae 6. Aprilis Pulchrum est coruos deludere hiantes * An vnmanerlie talke meet for so clenly a Gospel Recueil de â—hoses aduenues en Anuers An. 1566. By vvhat meanes the nevv prechiÌ„gâ— entered first the tovvne of Antvverp The Catholikes no seditious subiects VVhye the catholiks shuld be borne vvithal The Queenes title Defender of the faith The obedience of the EuaÌ„gelicall brethren in causes Ecclesiastical Magdeb. pref ceÌ„t 7 The LutheraaÌ„ in Germany deny this supremacie Cent. â— CoÌ„tra artic Lou. Tom. 2. Andreas Modreuius de Ecclesia lib. 2. c. 10. The Zvvinglians deny this supremacy Caluin c. 7. Amos. A nevve secte in Englâ—nd contrary to al the vvorlde beside as vvel papistes as protestants They may be called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Laicocephali as ye vvold say Lay-heads or Laiehead makers Antonie Gilbie in his admonition to England and ScotlaÌ„d to call them to repeÌ„taÌ„ce ImpriÌ„ted at Geneua by Iohn Criâ—pine 1558. p 69 * See how religiosly the Protestantes speake of their Princes Ibidem Fol. 70. Gilbies iudgemeÌ„t concerninge the religion that novv is Iohn Knokes in his appellation and his exortatioÌ„ to the nobilitie of Scotland Fol. 77. ImpriÌ„ted at Geneua An 1558. In his appellation to the Nobility the .36 leafe Christopher GoodmaÌ„ how Superiours ought to be obeied and imprinted at Geneua by Iohn Crispin 15â—8 c. 5. fol. 54. Cap 8. fol. 96. M. Sands M. Vvhitingam in the Preface A moste true defence for M FekeÌ„ham The 20. vntruthe For not in actioÌ„s belongiÌ„g properly to the things gouerned but beloÌ„ging properly to the gouernour and to his end The 21. vntruthe proued to be so by M. Horn him selfe â–ª as it shall straight appere The 22. vntruthe M. FekeÌ„ham affirmed no such thiÌ„g The definitioÌ„ of a Supreme Gouernour How the prince is the Supreame head and gouernour of al persoÌ„s Th ende of the teÌ„poral gouernmeÌ„t The ende of the spiritual gouernmeÌ„t VVhy Princes are most bound to aide the â—pirituall povver Fol. 96.97 M. Horn contrary to himself The 23 vntruthe slaÌ„derous For M. FekenhaÌ„ so did
not as an vnfaithful subiect but as a repentaÌ„t Catholik The 24. vntruth This is no parte at al of the Princes royal povver Mutato nomine de te fabula narratur * If your abilitie be no better then here apeareth it is none al all The .25 vntruth The Tovver is not M. FekenhaÌ„s hold For it holdeth him not he it The .26 vntruth The Quenes highnes vvordes in the Tovver can testifie the contrary 27. A heape of slaunderous and railing vntrute Hovve a spirituall man is vnderneath the Prince aÌ„d hovv he is not An heapâ— of vntruthes vvherevvith M. Fekenham is falslie charged After Gods plague M. Horne beganne his plage Thom. Aquin. quaest 1. de malo The 28. vntruthe For no man can knovv that vvhich is not true * A rablement of vntruthâ— The 29. vntruthâ— Slaunderous and reprochful The .30 vntruth This was not the cause of his enprisonment as shall appeare The .31 vntruthe slaÌ„derous he vvas not deliuered vpon any promise of recantatioÌ„ but to be disputed vvithal The 32. vntruthe mere slauÌ„derous as may vvel appere by this your booke Sapien. 1. The geÌ„tle and louiÌ„g haâ—te of M. Horn. Tho. aqui de malo quast 3. In Opusc. contra errores Graecorum OsteÌ„ditur etiaÌ„ quòd subesse Romano PoÌ„tifici sit de necessitate salutis No man caÌ„ know an vntruthe The cause of M. Fekenhams imprisonment in K. Edvvardes dayes Disputatioâ—â— had vvith M. FekenhaÌ„ Vide disputa venerabiliuÌ„ sacerdotuÌ„ Antuerp impress 1564. August in Psal. 54. super versum Diuisi sunt praeira c. See Syr Thomas More in a letter vvriten to Syr Thomas Cromwel fol. 1426. 1427. Syr Tho. Mores first opinioÌ„ of the Popes primacy The Popes primacy instituted by God Though the Primacie vver noâ— ordeined of God yet could it not be reiected by anie one Realme Luc. 22. M. FekeÌ„haÌ„ more coÌ„firmed then he vvas before euen by M. Hornes booke Sap. 1. In the GeneuiaÌ„ Bibleâ— printed at Geneua An. 1562 Vide Hosium coÌ„tr Brent li. 3 The .33 vntruth imploying a coÌ„tradictioÌ„ to your former ansvvere made to M. Fek. as shall appere The first ansvvere of M. Horne to M. Fekenham M. Horns secoÌ„d ansvvere coÌ„trarye to the first Truth is simple aÌ„d vniform The .34 and .35 vntruthâ— in false traÌ„slatiÌ„g and leauing out a part of the senteÌ„ce materiall The .36 vntruth Tâ—e gloss ordinar hathe no suche thing The .37 Vntruth The place of the Deuteronomy flatly belyed M. Hornes vnskilfulnes Deut. 17. In the greate Bible dedicated to King Edward the 6 printed 1549. Both the boks of scripture and thexposition must be taken at the priests hands An other sentence in the said chapter by M. Horn alleaged that ouer throvveth all his boast Deut. 13. Heresie is Idolatry Vinc. Lyr. aduersus prophan nouit Hieron Zach. c. 13 Esai c. 2. 8. Augu. de vera religion c. 38. * Regarde and chief rule Care and Suprem gouernmeÌ„t are ij diuerse thiÌ„ges The 38. vntruth For Moyses vvas the chiefe prieste as shal be proued Moyses All M. Hornes examples out of the old testament ansvvered alredy by M. Doct. Harding and M. Dorman Psalm 98 Hieron in IouinianuÌ„ lib. 1. Greg Nazian in oration de Moyse Aaron in orat habita in praesentia fratris Basilij c. Philo Iudeus de vita Moysi lib. 3. Exod 24 Ibidem Exod. 29. 35. Deut. 34. Deut. 18. Act. 3. et 7. Act. 7. MeÌ„ must iudge by Lavv and not by examples The .39 vntruth Iosue had not the Supreme gouernement in causes Ecclesiastical but Eleazarus had it The .40 vntruth For beside In all things to be don of Iosue Eleazar shoulde instruct him Iosue 3.4 5 6.8.23.24 Iosue no Supreme Gouernour in al Ecclesiasticall causes Num 27 M. Nowel put to his shifts by M. Dorman Num. 27. Iosue 3 4.5.6.8.23.24 Iosue 13. Num. 17. Fol 23. 24. 2 Sam 5. The .41 vntruth Dauid vvas not Supreme gouernor in al manner causes but suffred the Leuites in Churche matters to liue vnder the rule of their high Priest 1. Par. 13.15.16 Dauid in all these matters determimined no doctrine nor altered any religion agaiÌ„st the Priestes vvilles of his ovvn Supreme authoritye Dauid 1 Par. 16. 1. Par. 24. 2. Par. 29. Naueler Generat 29. pag 51 52. Krantz lib. 2. c 9. Iuo Carnot lib. 5. Nec vlterius liceat retractari per appellationis negotium quod episcoporum iudicio reciditur The .42 vntruth For Salomon of his ovvn authoritie as your argument runneth deposed not Abiathar but executed only the sentence pronouÌ„ced before by Samuell Gods minister The .43 vntruth Those vvordes are not in the scripture alleged Novvel fol. 166. col 1. M. Horne ouerthrovven coÌ„cerning the deposition of Abiathar by the very next line of his ovvne text guilefully by hiÌ„ omitted 3. Reg. c. 2 The 44. vntruth The Scripturâ— termetâ— not any such Princely Authoâ—ity 2 Par. 17. Gloss. oâ—d * Not by his ovvn lavves enacting a religion vvhich preachers shoulde svveare vnto 2. Par. 19. * Yea the Priestes iudged not the King The 45. vntruth Thereappereth not in Scripture any such prescriptioÌ„ made vno the chiefe Priests 2. Par. 20. 2. Par. 19 8. In his quae ad Deum perâ—inent praesidebit Exod. 4. 18. M Horn confounded by his ovvne book and Chapter 4. Reg. 18. 2. Par. 29. The 46. vntruth Those vvordes concerning thiÌ„gs of the Lord are no vvordes of the text but faâ—sly added to holy Scripture The 47 vnâ—ruth Holy Scripture falsified aÌ„d may â—ed as it shal appere 2. Par. 30. 4. Reg. 18. 2. Par. 29 2. Par. 31. 2. Par. 29. The .48 vntruth Boldly auouched but no vvay proued The 49. vntruth as before but somvvhat more impudent Iosias It is here declared that M. Horne coÌ„meth nothing nigh the principal question Generall CouÌ„cels abandoned out of England by acte of Parliament Note Gen. 47. The .50 vntruth Moste slaunderous M. Horne him selfe and his fellovves are in many poiÌ„ts Donatistes as shal appeare The 51. vntruth Answere the Fortresse M. Horne annexed to S. Bede if you dare to defend this most sensible and most grosse lye August Epist. 43. 50. Lib. 2. cont lit Pet. ca. 92 Lib 2. con Ep. 2. Gaud. ca. 2â— M. Horns disorderly Treatise M. Horns and his fellovves auÌ„cetors August et Epiphae de haeres Hier. con Iouinian Ambro. li. 10. epi. 18 Ambros. serm 91. Euth in Panopl tit 33. Euth Zigab in Panop tit 21 Hiero. coÌ„t Vig. Ionas episcopus Aurelian coÌ„t Claudium Euth in Panop tit 22. August li. 1. cont 2. epis Pela ad Bonif. cap. 13. Cyril li 6. coÌ„t Iulia. Cyril lib. 6 contra IulianuÌ„ Aug. lib. 2 coÌ„tr 2. epi. Pelag. c. 4. Caluin in his Institutions cap. 18. in fine ArgeÌ„torati Impress An. 1545 Epiph. Philast de haeres Clemens li. 3. recog Iraeneus li 1. ca. 20. In the discourse annexed to Staphilus fol. 161. sequent Protestants be Donatists 1. The dissentioÌ„ of the
Donatists August de haeres in Psal. 36 lib. 4. contra Cresc c. 6. 2. Aug. lib. 2 contra Iulian lib 3. contra Cresco c. 66. lib. 2. contra aduers. Leg. c 12. 3. Aug. epis 204. coÌ„t Cresc 4. Aug. lib. 1. euang quaest 4. cap. 38. The Donatists refuse the knovven Church 5. Vide Aug. in breuiculo Collat. diei 3. in lib. post Coll. ca. 31. See M. Davves in his 13. booke 6. August in Ioannem Tractat. 13 An. 1558. in l. theut ad SenatuÌ„ Germa In lib. de miss Angul 7. Thei preferre a nationall councel before the general Aug. lib. 2 de baptis cap. 9. 8. August de agone Christi c. 29. The Authour of the harborovve 9. Opt. lib. 2. Parte 2 cap. 1. fol. 94. Aug. lib. 2 cont Petil ca. 92. Optatus lib. 2. In his Replie against M. D. Harding Optatus lib. 2.6 7. The Donatistes crueltie to the Catholiks Optatus Lib. 6. Aug. contra Dona. post Collat c. 31. The Donatistes counted Martyrs August epist. 68. M. Foxes stinking Martyrs Euseb. li. 5 cap. 18. Niceph. li. 6. c. 32 Aug. con epist. Mani ca. 8. Syr Iohn Oldcastel Syr Roger Acton Anno. 2. Henrici 5 cap. 5. Polidor Harding Fabian Haul Cooper Eleanour Cobham Sir Roger Onely Magaret lordeman The vvitch of Aey See Harding FabiaÌ„ Hall Cooper grafton the addition of Polichronicon Harding in Hen. 6 c. 232. See M. Foxes Martyr the 371. leafe Alanus Copus dialog 6. cap. 16. Hune Debnam King Marsh. D. VVesalian Covvbridge The Apologie of England in reciting the commoÌ„ Crede leaueth out these vvoords Conceiued of the holy Ghost Tom 1. Concil pa. 752. M. Horne and his fellovveâ— by M. Horn his rule are Apollinarians and Eutichians Lib. 2. contr Petil ca. 92. * you shoulde haue said Protestantes vvho in so many pointes as hathe ben shevved resemble the Donatists Lib. 2. cap. 26. Epist. 48. Epist. 50. Epist. 48. Epist. 41 Epist. 50. Epist. 41. Lib. 2. cont lit Petil. c. 92 Dan. 3. * Note that now S. Augustins IudgemeÌ„t is also the iudgemeÌ„t of the Catholike Churche The 52. vntruthe M. FekeÌ„haÌ„ holdeth no such opinion Li. 2. coÌ„t PetilianuÌ„ cap. 92. Epist. 48.50 Princes aÌ„d church lavves made against the protestaÌ„s VVho be the true Donatists for sayiÌ„g princes may not punishe transgressours in causes of religion Episto 50. Bonifacio Comiti Fontanus li. 1. in histor no. temp Vide epist. Aug. 48. in edit Basil annotationeÌ„ marginaleÌ„ ibidem Sir Thomas Hitton priest M. Foxes martyr A great Lye of M. Foxe S. Thomas More in his preface to Tyndal the 344. leafe c. S. Iohn Oldcastle knight of the same opinion vvith S. Thomas Hytton priest Foxe in his English martyrol the 139. leafe Col. 2. M. FekeÌ„haÌ„ purged by M. Horn himselfe of that he layeth to him Rom. 1. * Not such Supreme gouernmeÌ„t as the Othe prescribeth * Not in al causes ecclesiastical The 53. vntruth S. Augustin hath vvitnessed no such large and Supreme gouernmeÌ„t as you attribute novve to princes * You coÌ„clude not in al thiÌ„gs aÌ„d causes and therfore you conclude nothing agaiÌ„st vs. The 54. vntruth Slaunderours 2. Cor. 6. Esa. 49. Lyra in Esa. c. 49. Al this of Constantine is graunted and maketh nothing for you Euse. li. .3 de vita ConstaÌ„t Lib. 2. The 55. vntruth They vvere Idols not Images that Constantin forbadde his subiects to set vp Lib 4. de vit CoÌ„st Lib. 1. Lib. 4. M. Horne doth curtal Eusebius sentence Euse. lib. 4 de vitae Constant. Euseb lib. 3. de vita Constant. Nice con act 2. Pa. 429. Col. 2. Mat. â— Mat. 21. The .56 vntruth This place of S. Matth. maketh nothing for the Princes supreme gouernement in Ecclesiasticall things Matth. 22 The place of Mat. 22. maketh rather quite against M. Horn. Fol. 20. Amb li. 5. Ep. 32. The .57 vntruth The apostles neuer declared any suche matter 1. Pet. 2. Rom. 13. Epist. 125. 1. Tim. 2. The .58 vntruth S. Aug. misse vnderstanded Lib 14. De Trin. cap 1 Lib. 5. de Ciuit dei cap. 14. Grad 6. Rom. 13. Lib 2. cap. 83. The .59 vntruth S. Aug. meaneth not to teach such gouernement of Princes in Ecclesiasticall matters as you teach but onely to punish heretikes by lawes by the same to maintein the Catholique faith decreed of the Clergie not by the Ciuile Magistrat Lib. 2. coÌ„t 2 Epist. Gaud c. 11 The 60. vntruth S. Augustine neuer wrot so VVhere is there in al this M. Horne that the Princes hath to deale in Ecclesiastical causes so vvel as in teÌ„porall Hosius lib. 2. Soto cont BrentiuÌ„ Melanch in lo. com Cap. de magistr Ciuilib Melanch vt suprà In Apolologia CoÌ„fess Art 18. In locis com vbi supra In examine ordinaÌ„dorum Suidas in â—eontio Novvel fol. 33. August lib. 14. cap. 1. De Trinit 1. Tim. 2. 1. Pet. 2. Rom. 13. Priestehod is aboue a kingdom Chrysost. homil 4. de eo quod scripsit Esa. EuideÌ„tly proued by S. Chrysost the PriÌ„ce not to be the Superiour in causes ecclesiasticall 1. Tim. 2. â— Augustin retâ—rned vpoÌ„ M. Horn and his felovves Lib. 2. coÌ„t 2. epistol Gaudentij cap. 11. The 61. vntruth Eusebius neuer vnderstood any such Ministery of the Ciuil Magistrat Lib. 1. De vit Const. Lib. 2. De vit Const. The 62. vntruth ImpudeÌ„t aÌ„d shame lesse CoÌ„cluded but no vvhyt proued The 63. vntruth aâ— shal appeare The 64. vntruth in puttiÌ„g Emanuel for Andronicus The 65. vntruth For this Emperor vvas a stark heretike The 66. Princes supremacy in repayringe Religion decayed The 66. vntruthe fond and foolish as shal appeare The Grecians at the CouÌ„cel of Lions acknovvledged the Popes Primacy BloÌ„d. dec 2. lib. 8. Ioan. Bap. Egn. Rom. Prin. li 2. Nice Gregor li. 4. 5. Pachimerus lib. 5. Fyue notable lies concerning Images in the booke of homilies Li. 1. Cod. Iustiniani tit 8. alias 11. M Iewell also hath tvvo of the same fiue In his Replie to the Article of Images Nicephor Greg. li. 6. Three notable vntruthe of M. Horne in this one storie Volaterran li. 23 Sabell Blondus Lib. 8. dec 2. O vvhat a craftie Coper aÌ„d smothe ioyner is M. Horn Vide Praefationem Nicephor in histo suam ecclesiasticaÌ„ Firmamentum sextum sempiteruum 1. Tim. 2. The .67 vntruth No suche vvordes in S. Paul * This vvouldd be noted hovv ye racke S. Paule He nameth not ReligioÌ„ at all He doth not attribute religion to the rule and gouernmeÌ„t of the ciuile Magistrate but peace and tranquilitie onely in godlines The .68 vntruth Thei saw no suche confounding of the tvvo functioÌ„s spirituall and temporal as you imagine Ciril Ep. 17. to .4 The great ignoraÌ„ce or malice of M. Horne M Hornes rhetorik vpon himselfe returned 1 Tim. 2. Chrysost. ibidem Cyrill li. 1. Epist. 17. Tom. 4. A good aduertisment for M. Horne to consider the cause of the destruction
c. 2. Theod. li. 5. c. 27 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Circa res diuinas M. Hornes primacy ouerthrovven by his ovvn example Gorgius Alexand. in vita Io. Chrysost. Archadius th Emperoure excoÌ„municated by the Pope A nevve glose of the CanoÌ„ law now firste authorised by M. Horne Vide editionem iuris canonici in 4 Lugduni cum glos 1559. Liberat. cap. 4. Socr. lib. 7. cap 29. The 123. vntruthe No such decree appereth neither in Liberatus nor in Socrates M. Horne foloweth Iulian the Pelagian Aug. lib. c coÌ„ Iulian. De constituendo Episcopo dissensioneÌ„ populi Romani insultabuÌ„dus obiectas Volat. Ant lib. 22. pag. 499. multi mortales ex vtraque parte interfecti Sabel ennead 9. li. 9. Vi armis certatuÌ„ competitore superato et c Ad Dam. Damasus Primacy recognised by S. Hierom Liberatus cap. 4. in Breuiario Socrates li 7 ca. 29 Niceph. li. 14. c. 34 35. The 124 Vntruth Theodos. in these doings by you alleaged vvas vngodly The 125 vntruthe Vtterlie vnproued The .126 Vntruth For not by his authoritie The 127. Vntruth He gaue no suche CoÌ„maundement The .128 Vntruth The CouÌ„cell resisted and refused the ordering of this LieutenaÌ„t Iohn Cyril ep 22. ToÌ„ 4. Liberat. cap. 6. All this vvas a leude fact vvhiche neuer caÌ„ to effect aÌ„d vvherof they al repented after yet M. Horne buildeth vpon it The 129. vntruth The story hathe no suche vvoords * So did alvvaies Schismatiks such as these vvere Liberat. cap. 8. The .130 vntruth These vvordes nipped of in the middle Bicause the greate and general councel doing all things regularly hath condemned Nestorius By vhich appereth the CouÌ„cel gaue sentence ouer the Heretik not themperour The .131 vntruth the word depose is not in Liberatê° Niceph. li. 14. c. 33 Niceph. li. 14. c. 34 2. Paral. 19. Vide Cyril Epist. 22. Tom. 4. Conciliaui eos ad amicitiaÌ„ humanis inter se offensis dissidentes NoÌ„ exponimus nos contumeliae Cyrill vbi suprà M. Horne grouÌ„deth his primacye vpon the doeings of Iohn a Schismatical Bisshop Donec poeniteÌ„tiaÌ„ agatis et anathematisetis haeretica capitula quae à Cyrillo AlexaÌ„drino episcopo exposita sunt coÌ„tra Euangelicam catholicam doctrinam Liberatus cap. 6. The causes vvhy M. Horn taketh Theodosius for Supreme head The said causes ansvvered Cap. 6. Liberatus cap. 8. Proufes for the Popes primacy taken out of the Ephesine Councell and M. Hornes ovvne author Prosper in Chronic. Euangâ—li 1. cap. 4. Nicep lib. 14. cap. 34 Con. â—lorses 5. et 8. Chal. syn Act 4. pagina 871. â—â—leâ—â—ine confeâ—sed the presidente of the Ephsine couÌ„cel by tvvo Emperours Pro Mar. vide act 3 CoÌ„c Chal. Pro Iusti edict eius tom 2. coÌ„cil M. Horns primacye destroied by his ovvne author Liberatus in breuiar cap. 22. tom 2. coÌ„ pag. 119. M. Iewels errour In his Reply fol. 254. M. Horne noteth not the author aÌ„d chapter of his declaration aÌ„d vvhy Euag. lib. 1. cap. 4. Cyrillus gaue sentence agaiÌ„st Nestoriê° by Celestinê° Cyril epi. 11. 12. Tom. 4. Cyril epi. 17. Proued against M Horne by Theodosius hiÌ„self that themperor is not supreame head in matters ecclesiastical M. Horns ovvn example also of Candidinianê° turned agaiÌ„st hiÌ„ Cap. satis euidenter distin 96. This Iohn refused to come before the Popes Legates and the CouÌ„cel by as good right as M Horne and his fellovves refused the CouÌ„cel of Trent Liberatus cap. 6. M. Horns supremacye destroyed by his ovvne author aÌ„â— chapter Art 4. fo 837. et 138 * He vvas an heretik I vvarrant you that vvoulde not appeare before his bisshop but fled to the Prince Liberat. cap. 11. The .132 vntruth FloreÌ„tius vsed no examination at al. The 133. vntruth He neuer asked hiÌ„ but one question The .134 vntruth Not so that is not by FloreÌ„tius but by the CouÌ„cel he vvas coÌ„demned and deposed The 135. vntruthe Nicephorus hath no such thing Dist. 96. Vbinam Chal. Act. 3. pa. 838. Cabil can 6. Milleuit Cap. 19. Liberatus cap. 11. The Popes primacy proued by M Horns ovvn author and chapter Leo epist. 51. ad Pulcheriam Liberat. cap. 12. The .136 vntruth The Popes neuer acknovleaged any such matter and Leo lest of al other The .137 vntruthe It is no ecclesiastical cause at al as the Emperours vse it Act. 4. pa. 871. col â— Tom. 1. Con. CoÌ„cil CoÌ„stant 5. Act. 1. pag. 74. Tom. 2. CoÌ„cil Tit. de Illicitis collegijs Proufâ— out of â—eo for the popes primacy See his 3 sermon vvhere he calleth S. Pet. head of the Church Epist. 82. vel aliâs 84. ad Anastasium cap. 11. Tom. 1. coÌ„cil pag. 700. Ad vnam Petrisedem vnersalis ecclesiae cura conflueret Ibidem Vt pro solicitudine quam vniuersae ecclesiae ex diuina institutione dependimus episto 87. ad episcopos Aphrican Leo epist. 87. ad epis VicnneÌ„ prouinciae tom 2. coÌ„c fâ—l 705. Extra de elect electi potest c. fundamenta Ievvell Pag. 311. A vvretched corruption made of Pope Leo his words by M. Ievveâ— Vâ—de dict c. fundamenta in 6. dist 19. ca. â—â—a Dominus in editio Iugd. 1559 Dict. epist. 87. Dedimus literas ad fratres coepiscopos Tarraco Cartha Lusitanos atque Gallicos eisque concilium Synodi generalis indiximus epistola 93 ad â—urbiuÌ„ cap. 17. Vicem curae nostrae proficiscenti à nobis fratri consacerdoti nostro Potentio delegantes â–ª epistola 87. ad episcopos Aphrican Dilectioni tuae vicem mei moderaminis delegaui epistol 82. To. 1. Con. pa. 742. Vicem ipse meam coÌ„tra temporis nostri haereticos delegaui atque propter ecclesiarum pacisque custodiam vt a comitatu vestro non abesset exegi epist. 55. â—om 1. Concil pag. 674 In ipso Leon. 57. Consensiones EpiscoporuÌ„ sanctoruÌ„ canoâ—uÌ„ apud NicaeaÌ„ conditaruÌ„ regulis repugnaÌ„tes in irrituÌ„ mettimus per authoritatem beati Petri Apostoli generali prorsus definitione cassamus Ad Pulcheriam epist. 55. Tom. 1. concil pag. 672. Epistola 47. 49. Epist. 59. 61. Act. 3. Chal. coÌ„c Epist. 33.40 â—4 55 Epist. â—8 Leo epist. 47. It is in the 477. vntruth In our Returnâ— Art 4. folio 142. Nice lib. 15. cap. 12. Leo epist. 44. Act. 1. The .138 vntruth Neither by Leo his epistle neither by the bisshops supplication any such thiÌ„g doth appeare The .139 vntruth In nippiÌ„g of a clause in the middest vtterly ouerthrovviÌ„g M. Horns principal purpose The .140 vntruth False traÌ„slation In epist. praeamb The .141 vntruthe Marcian vsed no such threates Vide epist. preamb. CoÌ„c Chal. Tom. 1. CoÌ„ pag. 734. col 2. The 142. vntr At his exhortatioÌ„ not commauÌ„dement Ep. 42. 44. alias 44. 46. Tom. 1. Conc. dicta epist. 42 alibi est 44. Generale Concilium ex praecepto ChristianoruÌ„ principuÌ„ ex coÌ„sensu Apostolicae sedis placuit coÌ„gregari Epist. 59. alias 61. ad luxe naleÌ„ â—om 1. Concil pag. 676. Soâ—ra
li. 1. cap. 8. â—ouncels 〈◊〉 not be kepte vvithout the conâ—ent of the Pope Beatissimi Petri iure atque honore serua to Ep. 45. alias 47. ToÌ„ 1. CoÌ„c pag. 663. col 2. a. Vide Tom. 1. Concil pag. 735. 736. Act. 1. CoÌ„c Chal. pag. 741. In epist. Praeamb Concil Chalâ—ed Tom. 1. Pag. 733.734 735. col 2 In epist. praeamb vbi supra The .143 Vntruth They wer no rulers suche as M. Horne sancieth Act. 1. The cause of discord vvas that they taught not quod veritas aut doctrina patrum requirit that vvhiche truth or the Fathers doctrine requireth This you omit For vvhy It shevved your ovn case The 144. Vntruth The Emperoure prescribed no fourme at al for determiniÌ„g of maters in coÌ„trouersie The .145 Vntruth notorius The Iudges deposed not Dioscorus but the CouÌ„cell The aunsvver coÌ„cerning the CouÌ„cell of Chalcedo The Ephesine and the ChalcedoÌ„ Councell shevved in a darke horne See the .1 â—ome of councelle the 736. leaf and 737. col 2. 1. See the 831. leaf col â–ª 2. 4. Causes to proue that Dioscorus vvas not deposed by them â–ª Videtur nobis iustuÌ„ esse See the 847. leafe col 2. Martians oration returned vpon M. Horne See the 740. leafe col 1. M. Hornâ— argumeÌ„te for the exclamatioÌ„ returned vpon him selfe See the 743. leafe col 1. See the 750. leafe 1. 2. col See the 847. leafe col 2. Niceph. li 8 ca. 16 Act. 2. Act. 3 630. Bisshoppes .146 coÌ„fesse the Princes supremacie in Ecclesiastical causes The .146 Vntruth most ridiculous aâ— shall appeare The .147 Vntruth In coÌ„cealing the next sentence folovving opening the whol matter A Copie of M. Iewells rhetorike in his Reply the 225. page Act. 3. fol. 861. col 1. vvhy the fathers cal the Emperours the chiefe PhisitioÌ„s 1 Pet. 2. Ecclesiast 38. 1. Timo. 5. Heb. 13. Ecclesi 4. M. Horne contrarie to him self in on leaf The .148 vntruth There is no suche must in all the Councell A sancto concilio secunduÌ„ regulas ab episcopali dignitate fieri alienos Pag. 831. col 2. The true meaning of the place by M. Horne alleaged Anno. 25. HeÌ„ 8. c. 19. Sententiae vestrae permisit deliberare de Thalassio quae vobis placuerint Fol. 872. col 2. Liberatus in Breuia cap. 13. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Quia consenserant in subscriptione epistolae Leonis c. Dicta pa. 931. col 2. Videtur nobis secundum quod Deo placitum est iustum esse si placuerit diuinissimo pijssimo Domino nostro eidem poenae Dioscorum reuerend episcopum Alexandriae Iuuenalem reuerend episcopum Hieâ—os Thalassium c. The 149. vntruth The word disordered levvdely added to the text to make coulour of reproche The .150 vntruth Not by any his supreme authority but at the bisshops choise aÌ„d pleasure as shal appeare Concil Chalced. Act. 5. pa. 879. col 2 The cause of the CoÌ„mitties made in the v. Action Pag. 880. col 1. Si vobis hoc noÌ„ placet singuli fideÌ„ suaÌ„ c. Si autem neque hoc velit vestra saÌ„ctitas cognoscite quia in partibus OccideÌ„talibus fieri habet synodus eó quòd c. * It vvas beâ—ause he would 〈◊〉 DoctriniÌ„ Patrum The doctrine of Fathers vviâ—h you leaue out The 151. vntruth in dissembling a greate part of the Sentence * Ergo. it vvas before defined wâ—â—hout the emperâ—r royal assent * For execution of the CouÌ„cel The 152. vntruth No suche words in the Acteâ— The 153. vntruth as before Hovv aÌ„d vvhye PriÌ„ces are presente in Councels Fol. 893. col 2. Multum quideÌ„ estis itinere fatigati laboreÌ„ perfereÌ„tes veruntamen sustinete tres adhuc aut quatuor dies Et preseÌ„titibus magnificeÌ„tiss nostris iudicib quaecuÌ„que vultis mouete competens aedepturi solatium Nullus vestruÌ„ antequaÌ„ perfecti termini ex omnib proferaÌ„â—ur à S. coÌ„cilio discedat Fol. 894. col 1. The .154 Vntruthe They neither allovved nor disallovved any sentence of the Councel but shevved only their aduise and minde The .155 Vntruthe It vvas no iudgement at all Act. 11. pag 915. col â— TotuÌ„ auteÌ„ coÌ„cilio sancto relinquimus quatenus sententiam quae in haec causa fuerit visa depromat In talibus sanct CoÌ„c contingit frequeÌ„ter vnum ex praesentibê° reuerend episcopis aliquid dicere quod ab vno dictuÌ„ est taÌ„quam ab oiÌ„bus simul dicatur subscribatur intelligatur hoc ab exordio subsecutuÌ„ est in tantum vt vno diceÌ„te scribamê° sancta Synodus dixit Act. 1. pa. 791. col 2. * the true vnderstaÌ„ding of the place by M. Horne alleaged Gloriosissimi iudices dixerunt Quoniam sepe nobis interloqueÌ„tibus pescentibus proferri sententiam de episcopatu sancta Ecclesiae in Epheso coÌ„stituto perfecta respoÌ„sio noÌ„ est data Venerabile c. Act. 12 pa. 916. col 3. Act. 1. pa. 737. col 1. b Paschasio LuceÌ„tio reuereÌ„d Episcopis Bonifacio religiosiss presbytero teneÌ„tibus locuÌ„ sanctiss et reuerendiss â—rchiepis almae vrbis Romae Leonis Anatolio c. Act. 1. pa 741. co 1. aÌ„ Quia SynoduÌ„ facere ausus est sine authoritate Romanae sedis quod nuÌ„quaÌ„ ritè factuÌ„ est nec fieri licuit Rome heade of all Churches Act. 1. p. 740. co 2 c Romam â—cclesiaruÌ„ omnium caput Act. 1. pag. 741. col 1. a. Euag lib. 2. ca. 16. Dioscorus coÌ„manded by Leo to staÌ„â— and not to be placed among the Bisshoppes Vniuersal Bishop Act. 1. pa. 742. a. Recipiens locum a Sanctiss episcopo inclytae vrbis Romae The Pope restoreth Thedoretus the Bisshoppe Act. 1. pa. 775. col 1. a. Petrus Presbyt dixit NoÌ„ est meuÌ„ subscribere episcoporuÌ„ taÌ„tuÌ„ est It appertaineth to Bisshoppes onely to subscribe in Councel NulluÌ„ fieri tumultuÌ„ permittere sed si queÌ„ videretis coÌ„turbationibus tumultui studenteÌ„ ad lesâ—ioneÌ„ sanctae fidei huÌ„c cusiodiae mancipare ad nostram perferre notitiam causam quideÌ„ ordine prouenire interesse autem iudicio et operaÌ„ dare celereÌ„ circumspectam probationem à sancta Synodo fieri Act. 1. pa. 744. b. VVhy laie men are present in CouÌ„cels Act. 1. p. 790. col 1. c. 823. col 2. Appeales to Rome froÌ„ ConstaÌ„tinople Act. 2. pag. 834 col 1. b. Peter speaketh in Leo. Vniuersal Bisshop Act. 3. pa. 839 col 2. b. 840. col 2. b. Vniuersal Patriarch pa. 842 col 2. b. 844. col 2. a. Vniuersalis Ecclesia Papae 858. col 1. b. Catholicum Papam Leonem pa. 835. col 2 a. The pope vniuersal bisshop M. Iewel muste subscribe Act. 3. pag. 847. col 2. b. c. The popes legates geue â—eÌ„â—eÌ„ce against Dioscorus the Patriaâ—ch of Alexandria Leo per nos per praesenteÌ„ Synodum vnà cum â—er beatiss oÌ„ni laude digno beato Petro Apostolo qui est petra crepido catholicae
Conc. TuroÌ„ 2 can 21. Euag. li. 4. ca. 38. Niceph. li. 17. ca. 27. Al this is graunted but M. Hornes Primacie neuer a vvhitte thereby furdered The Emperoure 198 coÌ„mauÌ„deth the Pope to com to the sinod The .198 Vntruth For not in that sence as M. Horn imagineth vilz to inforce thereby a Supreme gouernemente Iustinians testimonies for the Popes primacie CoÌ„st 131 ex traÌ„sl hal Sancimus vt sancti ecclesiastici canones quiâ—a sanctis 4. CoÌ„cilijs Niceno ConstaÌ„t Ephes. Chalcedon expositi sunt vicem legum obtine ant Praedictorum enim sanctorum ConcilioruÌ„ decreta perinde vt sacras scripturas suscipimus â–ª canones vt leges custodimus Ac propterea sancimus vt secundum eorum definitiones sanctiss veteris Ro. Papae primuâ— oiÌ„m sacerd sit SuÌ„mi poÌ„tificatus apiceÌ„ apud Romam esse nemo eÌ„ qui dubitet Lib. 1. Cod. Iustin. de summae Trinitate Ideóque oeÌ„s sacerdotes vniuersi orientalis traectus et subijcere et vnire sedi vest Sanctitatis properauimus mox Nec eniÌ„ patimur quicquaÌ„ quod ad ecclesiaruÌ„ statuÌ„ ê‘tinet quà muis manifestuÌ„ indubitatuÌ„ sit quod mouetur vt noÌ„ eÌ„t vestrae iÌ„notescat Sanct. quae Caput est oim sanctaruÌ„ eccliÌ„aruÌ„ SecuÌ„duÌ„ eoruÌ„ definitiones c. vt suprà const 131. Sancimus sacras sequeÌ„tes regulas c. const 5. SecunduÌ„ diuinas regulas sancimus sacras per omnia sequentes regulas const 6. Sequentes igitur ea quae sacris definita suÌ„t Canonib CoÌ„ 123. Si ecclesiasticuÌ„ negotiuÌ„ sit nullam coÌ„munioneÌ„ habento ciuiles magistratus cuÌ„ ea disceptatione sed religiosiss episcopi se cunduÌ„ sacros canones negotio fineÌ„ iÌ„ponuÌ„â—â— Const. 109. Haereticos illi dixeruÌ„t et nos dicimus quicuÌ„que meÌ„brum sanctae Dei catholicae apostolicae ecclesiae noÌ„ sunt in qua omnes sanctissimi totius habitati orbis paetriarchae tam Romae occidentalis quam huius regiae vrbis AlexaÌ„driae Theopolis Hâ—erosolymoruÌ„ oeÌ„s sub ijs coÌ„stituti episcopi vno ore Apostolicam fideÌ„ traditioneÌ„ praedicaÌ„t Qui igitur incoÌ„taminata coiÌ„one in Catholica ecclesia Dei amaÌ„tiss huius sacerdotib noÌ„ participant opt iure vocamus haereticos CoÌ„stit 42 in Nouel QuaÌ„ sententiaÌ„ taÌ„ etsi per se valeÌ„tem multò tameÌ„ adhuc valentioreÌ„ reddit maiestas imperatoria quae regia hac vrbe ipsuÌ„ expellit Hovve themperours be said to strengtheÌ„ the lavves of the Churche Tom. 2. Concil pag. 21. Act. 1. pag. 61. In praeam epist CoÌ„c Chalced. The 199. vntruth There is no suche Title The 200. vntruth Flat and open as it shal appeare The 201. vntruth Not to dispatche that vvorde is not in the Councel but finem imponere to make an end of by finall Sentence The priÌ„ce the highest potentate next to God 202 in al causes The .202 vntruth You ouer rech your Author In al causes is more theÌ„ your Author said God reserueth to the prince the fulnes of direction in .203 Ecclesiastical causes The 203. vntruthe as before For of Ecclesiastical causes the Author speaketh not but of banishing heretiks The .204 vntruth False translatioÌ„ for not to considre but Canonice finem accipere to conclude c. The 205. vntruthe A parte of the sentence nipped of quyte ouerthrovving M. Hornes purpose Tom. 2. coÌ„cil pa. 20 Act. 1. CoÌ„staÌ„ pa. 20 Prima ergo est sententia quae in ConstaÌ„tinopoli coÌ„tra Anthimum lata est secunda autem sententiae quae in Constant. fuit coÌ„tra Seuerum PetruÌ„ Zoaram Terita coÌ„stitutio est ordinaria Quarta autem actio in Hierosolymis et haec omnia in 4. meÌ„sibê° facta sancitae fuerunt Tom. 2. Conc. pa. 20. b. Tom. 2. Conc. pa. 23. col 1. Const 42. Haec decreuimus sanctorum patrum canones sequuti â—om 2. Câ—c pa. 62 Haec senteÌ„tâ—auimus sequentes sanctorum patruÌ„ dogmata Conc. CoÌ„stant 5. Act. 1. To. 2. pag. 61. Tom. 2. Conc. Synod 5. Act. 1. pag. 61. col 2. a Rem non insolitam imâ—erio nos facieÌ„tes ad praesentem veni nus legeÌ„ Quoties enim sacerdotuÌ„ sententia quosdam indignos sacerdotio de sacris sedibê° deposuit queÌ„ admoduÌ„ Nestorium Eutychen Arrium Macedonium Eunâ—mium ac quosdam alios ad iniquitatem non minores illis toties imperium eiusdem sententia ordinationis cum sacerdotum authoritate fuit sic que diuina humana pariter concurrentia vnam consonantiam rectis sententiis fecere quemadmodum nuper factum esse contrae AnthymuÌ„ scimus qui quideÌ„ deiectus est de sede huius regiae vrbis a sanctae gloriosae memoriae Agapeto sanctis Ecclesiae antiquae Romae pontifice eò quòd c. Nothing may be don in Churche maters vvithout the princes authority The .206 vntruthe double both in the text aÌ„d in the margin standing in false traÌ„slatioÌ„ Nihil eoruÌ„ quae in sanctissima ecclesia moueÌ„tur coÌ„uenit fieri To. 2. coÌ„cil p. 78. co 2 Nos sicut scit vostra charitas apostolicaÌ„ sedem sequimur obedimus ipsius communâ—catores coÌ„municatores habemus condemnatos ab ipsa nos condemnamus Act. 4. pag. 87. Cyrillus Epist. 10. 11. Coelest epi. 12. inter epist. Cyril The 207. vntruthe The godly Fathers neuer confessed so The 208. vntruthe Notorious and impudent often auouched but neuer proued Cod. lib. 1. tit 17. The 209. vntruthe Not vvhich his Auncestours but vvhich the Apostles and fathers of the Church had made before Nou. CoÌ„ 3. Themperours ecclesiastical Lavves The .210 Vntruth Not he but the CanoÌ„s of the Church before gaue that autority He only putteth the matter by his lavve in executioÌ„ CoÌ„st 5. The .211 vntruth Not he but the Churche prescribed that order and rule Const. 6. * M. Horn is not so qualified for he hath he saieth a wife Ergo M. Horne by his ovvne law yea of the Apostles making must lose his Bisshoprik Const. 57 Const. 58. Const. 6. Hoc auÌ„t futuruÌ„ esse credimus si sacraruÌ„ regularuÌ„ obseruatio custodiatur quaÌ„ iusti laudandi et adorandi inspectores et ministri Dei tradideruÌ„t apost et sancti patres custodieruÌ„t et explanaruÌ„t Sancimus igitur sacras per oiÌ„a sequeÌ„tes regulas c. aut in virginitate degens à principto aut vxoreÌ„ habens ex virginitate ad eum venienteÌ„ et noÌ„ viduaÌ„ mox de caeterâ— auÌ„t nulli permittentes à a positione legis vxoreÌ„ habentitalem imponi ordinationeÌ„ Ibidem Sacro Statim cadat ordine et deinceps idiota sit There is not a Protestant Bisshop in England by the coÌ„stitution that M. Horne him selfe alleageth Hovve vvell M. Hornes doctrine agreeth vvith IustiniaÌ„s for the monastical life * This ansvvereth all your processe M. Horn The Emperoure foloveth the canoÌ„s The CanoÌ„s vver made of Bisshops in Councels and Synods Ergo he folovveth the Bisshops If he folovve theÌ„ he goeth
Theodorus but an other as shal appeare The 247 vntruthe as shal appeare The 248 vntruthe grosse aÌ„d impudeÌ„t as shal appeare The 249. vntruth It vvas because thei vvould maintayne their olde disobedience The 250. vntruthe It vvas Constantin not Iustinian Sabell en 8. lib. 6. RaueÌ„nas ecclesiae ad officium reuocata est Platina ad Donum hoc decus refert Platina Praeterea tantum doctrina sanctitate valuit vt Rauennatem Ecclesiam à Romana â—am prideÌ„ segregatam c. Idem in Leone 2. Contudit superbiam praesulum Rauennatum quod Agatho inchoauerat Instituit enim ne electio cleri Rauennatis valeret nisi eadem Romanae sedis authoritate coÌ„firmata fuisset Antea verò Hyparchorum potentia freti diuina atque humanae omnia pro arbitrio animi miscebant nemini obteÌ„perantes quasi Rom. pontificibus pares Tom. 2. Concil fol. 280. col 1. a. Vide Gregorium li. 2. epist. 54 indict 11. ad â—oan Epis. Rauen Li. 4. epi. 54. ad MartianuÌ„ epi. RaueÌ„ Epist. Io. RaueÌ„nat ad Grego li. 10. epi. 55. Quae vniuersali ecclesiae iura sua traÌ„smittit Rauennati ecclesiae quae peculiariter vestra est * But 72. yeres before Tom. 2. CoÌ„ p. 279. b. Tom. 2. Conc. pa. 277. a. 282. b. Naucler Gener. 23. pag. 771. Omnis Clerus euÌ„ destituit Naucler Generat 24. p. 779 The .251 vntruth Sanctitate permotus moued vvith his holynesse faith Platina and Sabellicê° also The .252 vntruth No loÌ„ger then froÌ„ Pelagius the firste and that by his decree The .253 vntruth No good token caÌ„ beshewed The .254 vntruth benedictê° 2. sate one yere and .10 Moneths PaÌ„taleon The .255 vntruth Bened. 2. vvas in as much fauour as Agatho with this Emperor The 256. vntruth A false aÌ„d a fond illation as shal appeare The .257 vntruth Slaunderous to al Historiographers Sabell Naucler Volater Platina and the rest The 258. vntruth peuish aÌ„d starke foolish Trithem de ecclesi scriptorib Proper argumeÌ„ts not vvorthe the ansvvering The pope supreame head by the place M. Horn him selfe bringeth in Volater Anthrop lib. 22. Sabel Aenead 8. lib. 6. Fol. 49. a Sabel Aenead 8. l. 6 The .259 vntruth Not for that cause but bicause he could not otherwise haue had the Emperours ayde and assistance Const. 6. The .260 vntruth A false lewde aÌ„d malicious surmise as shal appeare The Bisshop of Rome at the Emperors 261 coÌ„maundemeÌ„t in Eccl. matters Act. 1. The .261 vntruth Notorioê° The Emperour plainely denieth and disclaymeth such Authoryte of commauÌ„ding the bisshops The .262 vntruth The CouÌ„cell hath no such vvordes * It vvas then true in Temporall matters Beda lib. 5. ca. 20. Conc. 6. Act. 4. pa. 306. ConstaÌ„tinê° omnibus sanctissi vniuersalis Synodi Apostolica sedis conciliuÌ„ repraesentantib Ibidem Act. 18. fo 409. col 2. a. The cause vvhy Pope Agatho ioyned with theÌ„peror for the Councell to be had M. Horns reasons out of the 6. General Councell for his Primacy Tom. 2. Concil fol. 280. col 2. a. Ibidem Amb. li. 5. epist. 32. Suidas in Leontio De Concord Cathol li. 2. cap. 6. 1. Cor. 4. Act. 5. fol. 301. Act. 4. CoÌ„cil 6. CoÌ„stant pag. 289. a. Gregor li. 2. epi. 20. li. 3. epi 16. Instit. lib. 4. cap. 11. The Popes Legates are first named and doe speke first in the CouÌ„cell How the Emperor is president of the CouÌ„cell Act. 2. The .263 vntruth For it vvas no disputatioÌ„ but a simple interrogation The .264 vntruth This doth not proue theÌ„ plaiÌ„tife parties as it shal appere Act. 3. The 265. vntruth The laye Iudges vver not coÌ„maundeâ— to determine any matter Const. im dixit Sed vnam operationeÌ„ noÌ„ intelligis eum dixis seâ—et mox quomo do intelligis Dei virileÌ„ operationem fol. 285. c. 2. a. act 2. Chalc. CoÌ„ Act. 10. p. 910. IbideÌ„ Act. 1. p. 741. a Act. 10. vt supra The popes Legates vvere not plaintif parties either here or in the Chalcedon councell Cusanus lib. 3. de Concord Cathol c. 17. 18. The. 266. vntruth The contrary vvhich is the Popes primacy is ther clerely coÌ„fessed The prince is Christes Vicar in earth in causes .267 Ecclesiasticall by the popes confessioÌ„ Act. 1. The .267 vntruth Not in causes Ecclesiastical but for executioÌ„ of the lavves ecclesiasticall Act. 4. pag. 290. col 2. a. Cuius Petri videlicet adnitente praesidio haec apostolica eius ecclesia nuÌ„quaÌ„ à via veritatis in qua libet erroris parte deflexa est Cuius authoritate vtpote apostolorum omniuÌ„ principis semper omnis caetholica Christi ecclesia et vniuersales synodi fideliter amplectentes in cunctis sequutae sunt Omnesque venerabiles patres apostolicaÌ„ eius doctrinam amplexi haeretici auÌ„t falsis criminationibus ac derogationuÌ„ odijs insequuti * Pag. 300. col 2. a. pa. 303. co 1 a. pag. 304. col 2. c. Concil 6. Constant. Act. 4. pa. 288. col 2. b. Act. 4. pa. 301. c. 1. c. Vt eius fidei causaÌ„ sicut aeê—tas exigit sanctoruÌ„ patruÌ„ sacraruÌ„que quinque synodoruÌ„ decreuit iÌ„structio exequi dignemini et redemptoris iniuriaÌ„ defidei suae conteÌ„ptoribê° per eius praesidium vlciscamiminâ— Vide sequentia The .268 vntruth He vvas not president nor Moderatour after M. Hornes sence The .269 vntruth The popes Legats vvere no agent parties Fol. 41. col 2. Supra lib. 2. Cap. 7. Act. 7. The .270 vntruth This proueth it not as shal appeare The .271 vntruth For they gaue Iudgemeâ— against the heretike vvithout him Missi apostolici semper in synodis prius loqui et coÌ„firmare soliti sunt Chalc. syno act 10 fo 910. c. 1 The .272 vntruth He vvas not the iudge in matters there concluded ergo not supreme gouernour The .273 vntruth They yelded no such thiÌ„g but reserued to theÌ„ selues the finall Sentence and iudgement M. Horns post â—asâ— Act. 11. fo 350. c. 2. c. CastitateÌ„ Maria sanctae ab oÌ„ni coÌ„tagioue liberatae et corporis animae intellectus Act. 8. folio 313. Iubetemitti in dyptichis sanctaruÌ„ ecclesiarum nomen sanctae memoriae Vitaeliani papae Romae Act. 8. fol. 315. Coniectures whie M Horn hath made this post hast Act. 11. p. 362. Act. 10. Act. 8 fol. 321. col 1. c Sancta synodus dixit Ecce hoc testimoniuÌ„ sancti patris peremisti NoÌ„ congruit orthodoxis ita circumtruncatas sanctorum patrum voces destora reâ—haereticoruÌ„ potiê° proprium hoc est An humble and a reasonable requeste to the Quenes Maiesty aÌ„d her councell M. Iewel Act. 12. subfinem The bisshopâ— primacy proued by the said place that M. Horn alleageth The 274. vntruth wilful aÌ„d Notorioê° as shal appeare The .275 vntruthe in leauiÌ„g out wordes material VVherin coÌ„sisteth the office of Bisshops The .276 vntruth in nippiÌ„g of the chiefest parte of the Sentence The princes moste acceptable seruice to God The .277 vntruth That appeareth not in the Councell neither
the Englih Apology abovvte this Synode The .306 Vntruth Not so in the CouÌ„cel But vteius adiutorio perficiatur That by his helpe it mighte be ended or brought to passe Not ratified by his Authoritye The .307 Vntruth Of allovving or dissalovvinge the Councel speaketh not The .308 Vntruth In misreportinge the Councell Can. 6. Can. 25. The .309 Vntruth They craued the Princes helpe that the Canons might be put in executioÌ„ Can. 45. The .310 Vntruth Notorious It condemneth certaine abuses thereabout it condemneth not the vse it selfe The Prince is the Gouernour of the Church appointed of God .311 in ecclesiastical causes The .311 Vntruth Auouched in the Margin but not to be founde in the Texte The .312 Vntruth By the order of vvulfarius Archbisshop there left out of the Texte The .313 Vntruth In plaine speache no suche thing appeareth Imputatur quibusdaÌ„sratrib eo ê™ auaritiae culpa hominibus ê‘suadeant vt abrenuÌ„ciantes seculo res suas ecclesiae conferant quod penitus ab omniuÌ„ meÌ„ tib eradicanduÌ„ est Can. 6. et Can. 7 Can. 39. Prayers for the dead Can. 44. Pilgrimage Ca. 45. In eo purgari se à peccatis putant et ministeriâ— suo fuâ—gi deberi si c. Note here vvel how the church of this age decreed opeÌ„ly against abuses aÌ„d vvinked not at them as Protestantes vvoulde make folke beleeue Hieron in Epist. ad PaulinuÌ„ Tom. 1. Can. 25. in Concilio Moguntiaco Tom. 2. CoÌ„c p. 630 1. Cor. 11. Institut lib. 4. Cap. 11. Math. 22. The .314 vntruth A levvde and a false surmyse The .315 vntruth he was a most mylde aÌ„d mâ—ke maÌ„ Sabell Platina Sabell The .316 vntruth The bishops only were asked their mindes The .317 vntruthe Charles tooke not the answere in such parte The .318 vntruth Platina meaned not so The .319 vntruth Sabellicus had no suche meaning The .320 vntruth He tooke it not vpon him but vvas required of the Pope him selfe to doe it The .321 Vntruthe Not able to be proued The .322 Vntruthe Leud aÌ„d slaÌ„derous * Yea in manifold battayles not in that Iudgement Regino in chronic CaptuÌ„ excaecaueruÌ„t ac linguaÌ„ eius radicitus absciderunt Sed Deus omnipoteÌ„s reddidit ei visum loquelam Mart. Poenitent Carolê° his testimoni oute of Charls his booke as M. Caluin and M. Ievvel say for the Popes Primacy Li. 1. Car. ca. 6. The foresaid boke ouerthrovveth M. Ievvel in his Reply aÌ„d in the Apologie The Popes Primacy proued by the true Charles Vide Constitut. Caroli ex Ansegiso collectas impressas in 8. An. 1545. Parisiis Tom. 1. CoÌ„cil pa. 196 The new Ghospell can not stand but by defacing of al antiquitie Platin. Homo certè mitis in genij vt omnes diligeret neminem odio haberet tardus ad iram promptus ad misericordiam Sabel Aenead 8. 〈◊〉 8. Rhegino in chronic Cum nullus probator aut testis legitimus appateret Nauclerus generat 28. Impress Coloniae 1564. The pope did more for his purgatioÌ„ then hath one of our protestant prelats S. Peters keyes seÌ„t ons again to frauÌ„ce and yet the pope remayniÌ„g pope still In Chron. Claues coÌ„fessionis sancti Petri vexillum dixerit Sabellicus Rhegino in Chron. claues ciuitatis cuÌ„ vexillo detuleruÌ„t * Vnder the name of holy scriptures Ioan. Aâ—eÌ„tinus * See our ansvvere before to King Dauid â—o 48 1. Par. 16. The .323 vntruth Boldly auouched but neuer proued The .324 vntruth Blasphemous against the promises of Christ to remaiÌ„ alvvaie vvith his Churche M. Horne nameth no Author of this loÌ„ge allegatioÌ„ least he should be taken in trippes aÌ„d his vntruths be discouered as before Our ansvver before to the Constitutions of Iustinian may serue here to these lavves of Charlemaine Both in like maner professed their obedience in al such matters to the See of Rome Naucler gener 28. Vide epitomeÌ„ Constitut Carol in 8. An. 1545 Concil Carthag 3. Can. 47 Vide Dist. 19. In memoriam in decretis 11. q. 1. Volumus vt omnes Se before fol. 48. Alcuinus * By other not in his ovvn person And so in all the rest The priÌ„ce hath a priestlie povver to sette forth Gods vvord The .325 vntruth euer auouched but neuer proued The .326 vntruth Slaunderous and a plaine contradiction Al Charles commeÌ„datioÌ„ serueth for nothing but for M. Hornes discoÌ„meÌ„dation Fol. 58. col 2. Naucler generat 28. 11. q. 1. c. volumus vbi allegatur liber Theodosij Ievvel in his Reply pag. 302. Idem pa. 306. Idem pag. 308. Pag. 63. Pag. eadeÌ„ why protestants can not see the truthe * Matth. 10. 16. Marc. 8. Luc. 9. The .327 vntruth He gaue theÌ„ ouer as shal appeare The .328 vntruth Slaunderous The .329 vntruth Ad vitandas seditiones left out in the middest The .330 vntruth It proueth not any such matter * These some vvriters dare not shevve their faces nor tell out their names The .331 vntruth This vvherof foloweth not out of Nauclerus Dist. 63. Dist. 63. Nauclerus generat 28. In Areopagiticis Hildiuini pag. 60 He is so called of the Emperour Lodouike him selfe Nauclerus generat 28. pag. 53. Volat ant Lib. 22. The prety proufeâ— that M. Horne vseth The .332 Vntruth No liklihode in the world can be gathered herof out of anye good hystorie The .333 Vntruth He dothe not so cal it nor did not so take it The .334 Vntruth He vvas first chosen of the Clergye Vvhiche M Horne hath lefte out The .335 Vntruth It vvas no right of Emperial Maiesty but of the Apostolik authoritie To doe it novv â–ª as this Levves did then yt is counted no tyranny at all * Vve wishe the same for theÌ„ your heresies shoulde sone haue an ende The .336 vntruthe False traÌ„slatioÌ„ as shal appeare The .337 vntruth missereporting coraÌ„ prolatam laudibus efferunt The .338 Vntruth AccordiÌ„g to the rule of S. Benet left out The .339 Vntruth Of fevv Sermons no complainte is made The .340 Vntruth A tale falsely told and out of order The .341 Vntruth No gouernemente at al named or yelded in Ecclesiastical things Ne aÌ„plius simili exemplo imperatoria laederetur maiestas Nauclerus generat 28. pag. 55. et dist 6â— Ego Ludouicus A new kinde of treason wherin a man may loose his head and take no hurte Nauclerus pag. 55. Gener. 28. Fol. 63. b. Tom. 2. Conc. pag. 639. Eius videlicet liberalissima largitione CopiaÌ„ libroruÌ„ c. In Con. Ticin pag. 705. pag. 706. Col. 2. Ibid. Vt publicae possint poenitentiae subiugari The .342 vntruth You take not the vvhole glose The next lyne maketh cleane against you Sabell Platina The .343 vntruth Pope Ione Pope None The .344 vntruth None write so but Bale and such other which be your vvriters not ours Apocal. 9. The .345 Vntruth For none but Charlemaine and Levvis the .1 vvho at the leÌ„gth gaue it ouer also The .346 Vntruth M. Horne can shevv none other The .347
382. vntruth For much more was sayed bâ—fore he gaue place The .383 vntruth Sabell falsified as shal appeare Sabellicus The .384 vntruth mere slauÌ„derous The .385 vntruth Sabellicus falsified as shal appeare The .386 vntruth mere slauÌ„derous The .387 vntruth The clergy of Rome not he made all the haste †A lewde lying tale coÌ„trary to al other vvriters Sabel Platina Nauclere Marianê° Anselmus aÌ„d other The .388 vntruth slaunderous in preferriÌ„g the coÌ„dened fable of one maÌ„ before all approued histories The .389 vntruth in coÌ„cealing For straight Nâ—uclere addeth Other and in maner al vvriterâ— report the plaine coÌ„traryâ— Nauclâ—r The .390 vntruth It vvas no Councel but a schismatical conuenticle AueÌ„tinus The .391 vntruth Ridiculous The 392. vntruth Rayling Marianus Scotus saying of Hildebrande Lib. 3. aeta te 6. Conspirantes coÌ„ueneraÌ„t in vnuÌ„ aduersus Dominum aduersus vicariuÌ„ eius papaÌ„ Gregorium VVilliam of Malmes buries sayiÌ„g of the same HildebraÌ„d had the gifte of prophecy Lib. 3. de hist. Anglicana Hildebrand takeÌ„ for the true pope by the godlie aÌ„d Learned bishop Anselmus Vide epist. Anselmi apud Abbatem Opera Sigeberti Archiepiscopi Mogunt VVormaciae coÌ„uentus indicitur In conueÌ„tuÌ„ eum Hugo Cardinalis venit tragoediaÌ„ quandam apud priÌ„cipes de scelesta papae vita coÌ„mentus falsò protulit Naucler gener 36. The crymes layde to Hildebrand were falsely layde to hiÌ„ by the confession of M. Hornes own author vvhom he maketh to be indifferente Gener. 37. Abbas Vrspergens Guiliel Malmesb. li. 3. de hist. Anglicae Blondus Naucler Gener. 36. Pope Hilbrand purgeth him self by receiuing the blessed Sacrament A coniecture vvhie M. Horne is so much offended vvith Hildebrand The cause of the dissention betvvene themperor and pope Hildebrand Naucler gener 36. Naucler gener 36. pag. 135. A iuste iudgemeÌ„t of God againste Henrye the .4 Henry the 4. appeleth to the pope Rom. pontificeÌ„ sanctam â—niuersaleÌ„ sedeÌ„ Romanam appellamus In literis ad Henricum filiuÌ„ Rogamus vos per authoritateÌ„ Ro. ecclesiae cui nos coÌ„mittimus honoreÌ„ regni ne c. Apud queÌ„ si interpellatio vestra nullaque alia interueÌ„tio ad presens prodesse peterit appellamus R. p. sanctaÌ„ vniuersalem R. sedeÌ„ ecclesiam In literis ad episcopos et priÌ„cipes Platina in Alexan. 2. Naucler gener 36. Naucler dict Gene. The same vvriteth Sabellicê° Aenead 9 lib. 3. and Nauclere gener 36. pag. 133. The form of Hildebrands election Aenead 9. lib. 3. Sabell vt supra Sabel Aenead 9. lib. 3. Naucl. generat 36. In Indice lib. inhib Naucler gener 36. Marianus in sinc suae chronogr Sabell Naucler vbi supra Naucler gener 36. pag. 133. Nauclerus generat 37. pag. 144. The .393 vntruth Not for this Supreme â—urisdictioÌ„ in al Eccles. causes whch M Horne vvould proue but only for inuesturing of Bishops The 394. vntruth The Emperour broke his couenaÌ„tes first not the Pope as shal appeare The .395 vntruth The othe of the Italians mencioned in Nauclerus hath no one vvord of any ecclesiasticall thinge or cause A fovvlâ— lye of the Apologie of EnglaÌ„de Dato sibi per manuÌ„ Apostolici priuilegio inuestituâ—ae ecclesiasticae Nauclerus gener 38. In Lateranensi conuentu Sabell Aenead 9. lâ—b 4. Gener. 38. Pag. 183. 191. M. Horns disseÌ„bling of his authors narration The .396 Vntruth Not so vvel by a greate deale Otto Frisingen The .397 vntruth Leud and grosse as shall appeere Naucler The .398 Vntruth Not of the auncient Bisshops but of the old heathen Priestes Naucl. gener 39. The .399 Vntruth Horrible and notorious â–ª as shall appeare Nauclerus Vrspurg Sabellicus The 400. Vntruth False translation vt seditioneÌ„ tolleret That he vvoulde take avvay the sedition not take vp the matter to his ovvne arbitremeÌ„t Vspurg The .401 Vntruth He minded no such matter as shall appeare The .402 Vntruth He vvas gon to this VVilliam before he vvrote to Frederike by Nauclerus The 403. Vntruth That appeareth not in Platina or Nauclerus The .404 vntruth In omitting the next senteÌ„ce vvherein the Popes Primacie ouer the Emperour is manifestlie declared The .405 vntruth For he had none to geue in that behalfe The .406 vntruth In leuing out that which foloweth Pâ—â— vrbeÌ„ equo insidenteÌ„ deducitet de more adorat which shevveth plainely the Emperourâ— inferiournes not primacy The .407 vntruth Rayling ribauldry * If the only theÌ„ hovv is the PriÌ„ce â—ouernour Or if the Prince notvvithstaÌ„dingis vvhi mai not also the Pope be The .408 and .409 vntruthâ— bothe â—launderours neuer able to be proued The .410 vntruth For he speaketh only of the clergi of Rome T. Liuius Lib. 1. Dec. 1. M. Horne playeth Cacus his parte that stole Hercules Oxen. Naucler gener 39. pag. 215. Frederic OctauianuÌ„ Pontificem coÌ„firmat eumque albo equo in sidenteÌ„ per vrbeÌ„ Ticinensem ducit de moâ—e adorat Platina in Alex .3 Tunc Episc. ad pedes so Octauiani prosternuÌ„t Imperator quoque id ipsum fecit vt ab eo indulgentiaÌ„ acciperent sibi obedientiam sacerent Vspurg Quem Imperator in Concilio PapaÌ„ declaratuÌ„ adorauit equuÌ„ eius de more per vrbem deduxit Naucler geuer 39. Supra in the .114 Diuision A fable of the Apology and M. Foxe touching thys Alexander treading on theÌ„perours necke Nauclerus Gener. 40. In his madde Martyrolog Non tibi inquit sed Petro cui successores paâ—eo Naucler dict gener 40. Naucler gener 39. pag. 225. Pag. 226. 1. Cor. 13. Protestants lacke true Charyty NoÌ„ vt iudicaret eos aut causam sedis Apostolicae sed vt à prudentibus viris addisceret cui electo obedire potius deberet â—rsperg Gener. 39. M. Hornâ— extraordinarye processe aÌ„d lewde â—ayling Confu fol. 210. Otto FrigingeÌ„sis Vid. de hoc Nau. gen 41 p. 287. 288. Of .411 the doiÌ„gs of the Kings of this Realme in Eccles. matters before the Conquest looke in the bok De postestate Regia set out by the Prelats 26. Hen. 8. * Polychron Polychro Fabian Polychro Fabian The .412 vntruthe For al this vvas but one Councell * Polychron Polychro Fabian Polychro Fabian The .413 vntruthe FabiaÌ„ saith not so neither by the story appeareth so Polychron Fabian Polychron The .414 vntruth They vvere spred into diuers houses saith Fabian which you leaue out Polychron The .415 vntruthe This So that folovveth not as shall appeare The .416 vntruth He neuer toke hiÌ„ self for such Consyder the substantiall handling of the matter by M. Horn for Englande M. Horn for the firste thousand yeares shevveth no example of his primacie practised then in Britannie Fol. 93. Col. 2. M. Horn begiÌ„neth his newe primacie vvith vvilliam Conquerour as thovvâ—h he had coÌ„quered both the lande and the fayth vvithall Proufs for the popes supremacie in Britanie before the Saxons tyme. Beda hist. Ang. lib. 1. cap. 4. ObsecraÌ„s vt per eiê° mandatuÌ„ Christianê°
efficeretur King Luciê° aÌ„d the realme Christened biâ—the popes legateâ— Ireneus li. 3 ca. 3. Ad haÌ„c enim propter potentioreÌ„ principalitateÌ„ necesse est oeÌ„m coÌ„uenire Ecclesiam hoc est eos qui sunt vndique fideles in qua semper ab hijs qui suÌ„t vndique coÌ„seruata est ea quae est ab Apostolis traditio Beda li. cap. 13. â—rosper in Chronic. Pope Celestinus practised his supremacye in the SaxoÌ„s tyme. The Popes supremacie in Englande sithence the SaxoÌ„s time Beda lib. 1 ca. 29. li 3. ca. 14.22 25. li. 2. c. 4. 19. Fortresse par 2. c. 8. A coÌ„plaiÌ„t for defacâ—ng of Libraries King Alured or Alphred the fouÌ„der of the vniuersitie of Oxforde A schole of the Saxons at Rome An. Dom. 880. Asserius Meneuensis Gul. Noueoburgens M.S. Henr. Hungtington Ioannes Scotus Idem Henricus King Alured vvas annointed king of England at Rome Asserius Quo tempore Leo Papa .4 Apostolicae sedi praeerat qui praefatum infantem AlphreduÌ„ confirmauit et in filium adoptionis sibi accepit oleo vnctum consecrauit in Regem Vide deflorationes Alphredi Beuerlacensis A Patre suo Adelulpho RomaÌ„ mittitur à papa Leone 4 in Regem inuÌ„gitur Of S. vvulstane bishop of vvorceter He vvas coÌ„firmed by the popes legats before the coÌ„quest Henry HuÌ„tingto Idem HeÌ„r Hunting Polid. l. 4. The continual practise of the Popes Primacy in the realme of England before the conqueste in payinge the Peter pence aÌ„d receiuing the palle De potestate Regia * The .411 vntruth for there is not as much as one example of this nevve Primacye brought foorth in that boke coÌ„cerning EnglaÌ„d And therfore this is a marginal lie of M. Hornes And so are ye novv vvelcome to Englande M. Horne vvithall your ioly companye that is vvith .400 vntruthes and more cleauing faste to your syde beside many a trym follie othervvise VV. Conquerours othe In addit ad Noueoburg M.S. promitteÌ„s se velle sanctas Dei Ecclesias ac rectores defendere IdeÌ„ Noueobur M.S. Pallium canonicè noÌ„ suscepisti Fabian par 7. cap. 220. The cause why the Archbishop StigaÌ„dus vvas deposed Guil. Malmesb. StiganduÌ„ perperaÌ„ falsò ArchiepiscopuÌ„ per Card. Rom. ArmenfriduÌ„ episcopum Sedunensem deponi passus est Polychronic lib. 7. cap. 1. Neub lib. 1. cap. 1. M. Horne and his felovves are to be deposed yf he allovv VV. Conquerours supremacy M Horns impudeÌ„cie Gul. Malmesb Ex praecepto Alexandri 11. ventilata est causa c. Adfuit Hubertus Legatus Papae Fabian cap. 222. Polich lib. 7. cap. 3. Guiliel de Pontifi Guil. HuÌ„tingt Notable places of LanfraÌ„cus for the popes primacie Lanfran contra Berengar de sacrameÌ„to Et hoc impio ore garristi quod garrista nemo loquitur noÌ„ haereticus non schismaticus non falsus aliquis Christianus fol. 2. Fol. 13. Beati patres coÌ„corditer astruxeruÌ„t haericum esse hoeÌ„m omnem qui à Romana vniuersali Ecclesia in sidei doctrina discordat in edit Lo nan in 8. An. 1551. Lib. De poÌ„tif Angli Polychr li. 7. ca. 1. Fabian cap. 220. Fabian The .417 vntruthe He made holy Church free sayeth Fabyan Fabyan Matth. Par. The 418 vntruthe For the pleasure of the Kinge left out The .419 vntruthe he fled not to Rome but vvas sente thither by the kinge Simeon Dunelmensis Hen. Huntingtonus Roge. Houedenus Matt. Paris Mat. VVestmonast Polidorus Polidorus Nauclerus Abbas Vrsp. The .420 vntruthe flatly belying Martinus Concerning Vvilliam Rufus King M. Horne buyldeth his newe primacie vppoÌ„ the doinges of ill princes Eusebius de vitae Const. lib. 1. prope finem The agreablenes betvvene Rufus aÌ„d the tyraÌ„t Licinius for stayyng of ecclesiasticall councels * 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c. * 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c. M. Horne like the spider aÌ„d the flie The worthines of Bisshop Anseâ—me Guil Maelmesb in lib. de Pontif. Henriâ— Hunting in Histor. Angl. Tâ—e causes of dissenâ—ioÌ„ betvvene King â—ufus and Anselmus Edmerus de vita Ansel. li. 2 RegeÌ„ pro EcclesiaruÌ„ quae de die in dieÌ„ destruebaÌ„tur releuatione pro Christianae lâ—gis quae in multis violabatur renouatione pro diuersoruÌ„ moruÌ„ qui oÌ„ni ordine hominum quotidie nimis corrumpebantur correctione coepit interpellare Edmer lib 2. Edmer dict lib. 2. Attamen posthaec et Vrbanum per VValterum Albanensem episcopum qui palliuÌ„ à Roma Anselmo Cantuariam detulit pro Papa suscepit et principum suorum coÌ„silio actus in amicitiam suam virum recepit Henric. Hunting Cap. 225. Concerning kiÌ„g HeÌ„ry the first Edmer lib. 2. De vita Anselmi Post ea omnia regauit Anselmum rex quatenus ipsemet Romam iret Henr. Hungt Rogatus à Rege perrexit Romam IdeÌ„ HeÌ„ric HuÌ„gt Anno. 1107. statuit vt nuÌ„quaÌ„ per donationem baculi pastoralis vel aÌ„nuli quisquam de episcopatu vel abbatia â—er regeÌ„ vel quamlibet laicaÌ„ manum in Anglia inuestiretur â—ex antecessoruÌ„ suorum vsu relicto â—ec personas quae in regimen Ecclesiarum sumebantur per se eligit nec eas per dationem virgae pastoralis quibus praeficie batur inuestiuit Edmer lib. 2. de vita Anselmi inter Idem Omnes qui haec gesta tuÌ„c teÌ„poris audiere ea meritis coÌ„cordiae quaÌ„ rex cuÌ„ Ansel fecerat ascripsere Fabian cap. 227. M. Horn sheweth him selfe vvorthy to be punished for vvhoredome by his ovvn storie Fabian Simeon Dunelmens Rogerus Houed Rex tenuit ConciliuÌ„ magnuÌ„ apud LoÌ„donuÌ„ de vxoribus sacerdotuÌ„ prohibeÌ„ lis c. Concessere namque regi iustitiaÌ„ de vxoribus sacerdotuÌ„ improuidi habiti sunt accepit eniÌ„ rex pecuniam infinitam de presbyteris redemit eos Similia habet Henr. Huntington Lib. 11. The order of the parliameÌ„te abovvt the conqueste ParliameÌ„tum est ex 3. gradibus siue generibus scilicet ex procuratoribus cleri militibus coÌ„munitatis ciuibus Burgensibus qui repraesentaÌ„t totam communitatem Angliae Quia quilibet magnatum est â—bi pro propria persona non pro alia M. Horns vvisdom in reasoning against hym selfe Polidorus lib. 11. Admonebat ne sanctos ritus neuè religionis iura et ceremonias verteret pollueretque Martinus Polonus in Pascha li. 2. Renunciauit inuestituris Episcoporum alioruÌ„ praelatoruÌ„ Vide NaucleruÌ„ generat 38. pag. 183. Dist. 63. in Synod Fol. 7â— Fac. 1. An. 2â— Henric. 8. cap. 14. An. 1. Elizab. cap. 1. The .421 Vntruth not about this time by 150. yeares at the least The 422. Vntruth They of Armenia neuer acknovvledged their PriÌ„ce for suche The 423. Vntruth SlaÌ„derus The .424 vntruth most lewde in nipping away the vvordes folowing in the same sentence The .425 vntruth Neuer able to be iustified M. Horne by a spiritual rauishmeÌ„t is sodainly caried froÌ„ England to Moscouia Aethiopia c. Vide Paralip Vrsperg Matheum Flaccium Illiricum in
true The .477 vntruth False translation as shal appeare In form respons con ad verb. tanquam publ ex com n. 10. M. Horns impâ—rtineÌ„t arguments Practica IohaÌ„nis Petri Fer. In forma inter fieud cum reo coÌ„uento in act reali In forma iurameÌ„ti testium Numer 7. Informa responsi â—ei coÌ„uenti ad verbuÌ„ taÌ„quam publicè excoÌ„municatuÌ„ numero 11 Dict. cap. Adrianus dist 63. The .478 vntruth For he reproueth Ferrariensis The .479 vntruth He is of a plaine coÌ„trary minde In repetit lect de Christ. Ciuitatis Aristocratia The .480 vntruth He auoucheth not Speculator The .481 vntruth He citeth not Lotharius to that purpose The .482 vntruth Lotharius is not of the same minde ConcerniÌ„g Quintiâ—us Heduus M. Horn miserably misâ—seth his reâ—der vvith the alleaging of Quintinus M. Horn for his wretched handling of Quintinus coÌ„pared to Medea VVhat vvas the opinioÌ„ of Lothariê° of whom M. Horn speaketh and hovv it is to be vnderstaÌ„ded Quasi Principum nomine pontifices noÌ„ intelligantur Dist. 35 c. 4. Nos honorum ciuilium duntaxat extrae Ecclesiam populariumque dignitatum regem tenere fastigiuÌ„ intelligimus c. * Eduardi 3. An. 15. cap. 3. Clerkes peeres of the lande VVhy Speculator saith al that is iÌ„ the realm to be of the Kingâ— iurisdictioÌ„ Ecclesia vtruÌ„que gladiuÌ„ tenet vtramque pariter habet iurisdictioneÌ„ Nouimus vtrumque gladium soli Ecclesiae datum hoc est ecclesiae pontificem habere ius potestatem in spiritualia simul in omnia temporalia atque ex ijs decernere statuere ex causa posse cuius decretis standum Gibere deformem Flagitiosissimê° quidam postea tam infenso nebulone Quintinê° declareth M. Horn to be a liâ—â— in the story of kiÌ„g Philip valesius before rehersed Meus Sep. 1. An 1â—29 â—yue stâ—t vntruths of M. â—orn in lesse tâ—en 15 lynes The .483 vntruthe In that place he proueth the clergies povver not the PriÌ„ces in ecclesiastical matters Duabus regulis coÌ„cludaÌ„ prior est semper in fidei peccati materia ius Ecclesiasticum attendendum est in fore ciuili tumque cessat omne iuris imperatorij mandatum aboletur c. QuaÌ„do vult Deê° 23. q. 4. †Hovvâ— farre all this is true it hath at large ben shevved in the secoÌ„d book The .484 vntruth His Author speaketh not of tvvo Councels The king iâ— to be obeied in 485. Ecclesiastical causes and not the Pope The .485 vntruthe QuiÌ„tinus auouched no suche thinge The .486 vntruth That is meant in feudis regalibus which you haue quyte left out of Quintinus Interesse tameÌ„ volo reges tantuÌ„ non praeesse talibus sacerdotum coÌ„uentibus Num. 17. Al schismaticall couÌ„cels at fayne at the leÌ„gth to yelde to the popes couÌ„cells Fol. 70. Io. Mariê° de schism concil differ par 2. cap. 6. IdeÌ„ Quintinus Aristocrat fo 135. Paris 1552. Quatenus ad feuda regalia pertinet per glosam ca. reprehensibile 23. qu. 8. M. Horne leaueth out that vvhich serueth for the opening of the vvhole matter The .487 vntruth This chardge is not in Ecclesiastical matters but aboute Ecclesiastical persons in temporal matters as for external order to be kept and in execution of the Church Canons requiringe the PriÌ„ces ayde c. * VVho more corrupt then your nevve Clergy now of handycraft Ministers M. Hornâ— impertinent allegations Dist. 62. Docendus Dist. 65. Sî fortè Hovve handsomly M. H. pleadeth against him selfe L. QuicuÌ„que de Epis et Cler. The .488 vntruthe The place alleaged shevveth of no bisshops deposed by these Emperours The .489 vntruthe The King did not exact any thiÌ„ng The .490 vntruth He meaneth not so but such as being made in former Canons the Princes confirm aÌ„d promulge by their lavves also The .491 vntruth For concealinge vvho commaunded him vvhich vvas the Pope him selfe The .492 vntruth This is not in QuiÌ„tinus printed at Lyons An 1549. The Pope an 493. heretik compelled to recante before the French King The .493 vntruthe Slaunderous The .494 vntruth greate in false reasoniÌ„g For none of al these examples do proue the popes Primacy The .495 vntruth That hath not bene proued out of Quintinê° in such seÌ„ce as the Acte attributeth to the Prince L. quicunque de Episcopis et clericis QuicuÌ„que resideÌ„â—ibus sacerdotibus fuerit episcopali loco no mine detrusus si aliquid coÌ„tra quie teÌ„ publicaÌ„ moliri c. Dicta ep inter claras de suma Trininitate Vt noÌ„ vestrae innotescat sanctitati quia caput est omnium sanctarum ecclesiaruÌ„ Dict. ca. SatageÌ„duÌ„ 25. q. 1. SatageÌ„duÌ„ est vt pro auferendo suspicionis scandalo CoÌ„sideÌ„ter à nobis postulauit vt decuit quatenus c. Dict. c. Nos si incompetenter 2. q. 7. ibi in glos Lib. 14. Est receptum c. ff de iurisdic omniuÌ„ iudicum Causa 2. quest 4. cap. Mennam Reuerti illum purgatum absolutuÌ„que permisimus Vide marginaleÌ„ glosam ibidem Dict. c. mandastis ibidem Quod audiens ValeÌ„tinianus Augustus nostra authoritate Synodum congregari iussit mox Licet euadere aliter satis potuissem suspitionem tamen fugieÌ„s coram omnibus me purgaui Sed non alijs qui noluerint aut sponte hoc non elegerint faciendi formam dans In exemplar Lugdun An. 1549. in volum 14. A grosse errour of M. Iewel pag. 275. BraughtoÌ„ lib. 1. cap. de Papa Archiepiscopis alijs praelat The 496. vntruth The contrary appeareth plainely by Braughton as it shal be declared The 487. vntruth A parte of the sentence opening and ansvvering the vvhole obiection nipped quite of Hovv vvretchedlie M. Horne alleageth Brauhgton BraughtoÌ„ lib. 1. Homines quidaÌ„ sunt excelleÌ„tes prelati alijs principantur Dominus Papa in rebus spiritualibus quae pertinent ad sacerdotiuÌ„ sub eo archiepiscopi Episcopi alij praelati inferiores Item in teÌ„poralibus Imperatores reges c. EodeÌ„ libro Ergo non debet maior esse in regno suo in exhibitioneiuris Libro 4. Matters apperteining to the spiritual iurisdiction Braughton and Quintinê° be against Petrus Cugnerius that M. Horne before alleaged Prius fol. 82. The .498 vntruth You haue proued nothing lesse The 499. vntruthe You haue proued nothing sufficient to satisfie M. FeckeÌ„ham or anie meane man The 500. Vntruthe you haue shewed no such commaundement The 501. vntruthe None of your examples haue serued your turne The 502. vntruthe Your prophecies haue proued no such Supreme Gouernment The 503. vntruhe No Scripture of the nevve Testament hath proued the like gouernment c. The 504. vntruthe Your Auncient Doctours stand plaine againste you The 505. vntruthe The practise of all Councelles bothe Generall and Nationall hath vvitnessed the popes not the Princes Primacy The 506 vntruth Ye haue not proued the like gouernemeÌ„t by any one king or prince The .507 Vntruth Partiall thei could not be for your part being the
aduersari vvas not theÌ„ extaÌ„t The .508 Vntruth No Catholique denieth but the Pope can lie and svvear to as bad as any other The .509 Vntruth Most impudent Thei haue all deposed oÌ„ our side clene againste you and do yet to this daie some of theÌ„ stand against you The .510 vntruth Slaunderous to the learned of the Archeâ— Lib. 12. See M. Hornes marueylous Rhetorique Cap. 8. Cap. 9.10.11.12.13.14 15. Cap. 3. Fol. 16. b. In the foure first Chapters Cap. 5. Cap. 6. Cap. 7. Cap. 8. fo 122. c. Cap. 9. fo 127. se. Cap. 10. Cap. 11. Cap. 12. Cap. 13. Cap. 14. Elizab. An. 1. Cap. 15. Cap. 16. Cap. 17. Cap. 18. Cap. 19. Fol. 171. Fol. 174. Cap. 20. Cap. 1. Cap. 2. Cap. 3. Cap. 4. Cap. 5. Cap. 6. Cap. 7. Cap. 8. Cap. 9. Cap. 10. Vide fol. 240. b. 244. b. IteÌ„ fol. 48. Cap. 11. Cap. 12. Cap. 13. Cap. 14. Cap. 15. Cap. 16. Cap. 17. Cap. 18. Cap. 19. Cap. 20. Cap. 21. Cap. 22. Cap. 23. Cap. 24. Cap. 25. Cap. 26. Cap. 27. Cap. 28. Cap. 29. Cap. 30. Cap. 31. Cap. 32. 34. Cap. 33.35.36 38. Cap. 37. Cap. 39. 40. The secoÌ„d point The .511 vntruthe M. Fekenham maketh not this difference but a farre diuerse as shal appeare The .512 vntruthe It varieth very muche M. Horne novv begiÌ„neth to play the defendaÌ„ts parte CoÌ„staÌ„tine the firste Emperour that did ioign his sword to the maintenance of God his vvoord Act. 2. The .513 Vntruth Not one sentence hath ben broughte to proue that The .514 Vntruth M. FekaÌ„haÌ„ auoucheth it not for suche as it shal appeare * A ProtestaÌ„ticall slaunder Li. 6. c. 34 The 515. vntruth In dissembling vvhat dedes and vvorkes those vvere Li. 1. de vit Const. Lib. 2. The 516 vntruth Polidorê° text vily mangled as shall appeare The 517. vntruth of al other most notorious and coÌ„trary to al historians vvhatsoeuer The .518 vntruth The epistle folowing reporteth no suche thinge The .519 vntruth No such thinge in the popâ—s pretensed letters The .520 vntruth Kinge Iune neuer drew out suche lavves Three causes that stayâ— M. FekeÌ„ham froÌ„â— taking the Othe The first Attendite vobis vniuerso gregi in quo posuit vos spiritus sanctus episcopos regere ecclesiaÌ„ Dei quam acquisiuit sanguine suâ— M. Horn imagineth that to be M. Fekenhams principal argument that is not Christes Image sent to Abgarus Niceph. l 17. c. 16 Vide Metaphrast Of the first ChristiaÌ„ Emperour Philip. Hovve corruptly aÌ„d vvretchedly M. Horne handleth the storie of themperour Philip. Euseb. lib. 6. cap. 25. histor ecclesiast Abbas Vrspergen The cause that moued M. Horne so to handle this story Beda li. 1. eccles hist ca. 4. misit ad eum Lucius BritaÌ„noruÌ„ Rex epistolam obsecrans vt per eius mandatuÌ„ efficeretur christianê° IdeÌ„ prorsus Damasus in Pontificali Galf. MonumeteÌ„s Epistolas Eleutheâ—io Papae direxiâ— petens vt ab eo christianitatem reciperet Li. 1. ca. 4. Galfr. Monum c. Asseâ—ius MeueueÌ„s in annalibus Angl. CeÌ„t. 1. de script Brit. EluanuÌ„ MeduinuÌ„ ad EleutheriuÌ„ Ro. PontificeÌ„ misit cum quibus ille suos legatos remisit FugatiuÌ„ ac DamianuÌ„ qui nouis ritib. ac seleÌ„ni episcoporuÌ„ dispositione eaÌ„ formareÌ„t EcclesiaÌ„ GraftoÌ„ in the abridgemeÌ„t of the chronicles of England Naucler gener 6. Sabel enead 7. li. 5. Io. Laz. in epit hist. vniuers Ado in Chro. Tom. 1. Concil pag. 191. edit vlt. Polidorus lib. 2. Iste anno salutis humanae 182. regni vero 13. verae religionis amore ductus cuÌ„ Eleutherio Romano Pontifice egit vt se ac suos ad ChristianoruÌ„ numeruÌ„ coelesti sonte perfusos adiungeret Missi sunt eò Fugatius ac Damianus viri pietate singulari hij regeÌ„ cum tota domo populoque vniuerso baptisarunt sublatoque c. See good reader the sincere and honest dealing of M. Horne A consideration of the cause that moued Lucius to send to Rome Niceph. li. 4. c. 19. Idem li. 3. cap. 36. Euseb. li. 5. cap. 16. CoÌ„cerniÌ„g Pope Eleutherius letters to king Lucius Ievvell pag 86. in his reply * Nauclerus putat hunc fuisse Edeluulphum Alphredi patrem Generat 29. pag. 61. Alibi vocat eum AdulphuÌ„ Gener. 41 pag. 280 Henricus Hunting Asserius MeneueÌ„s Pol. li. 4. Pag. 89. Lib. 2. Dedit leges et Romana quae dam instituta vteÌ„dae introduxit Vide Cornel tacit in vitae Agricolae How and vvherein King Lucius vvas Gods Vicare In his Replie fol. 19. This Epistle be it a true or a false epistle neyther maketh for M. Horne nor for M. Ievvel Concerning M. FekenhaÌ„s sayiÌ„g that CoÌ„staÌ„tin the great vvas the first ChristiaÌ„ king Niceph. li. 2. cap. 7. Mihi verò oppidum quoddam est modicuÌ„ quideÌ„ nec admodum celebre vtrique tameÌ„ nostruÌ„ per coÌ„modum Tobiae 4. Sicut beato Iob insultabant reges Solus aeuo vniuerso regenitus imperator atque sacris initiatus est in Christo Lib. 4. De vita CoÌ„st ex transl Ioan. Portesij Lact. de falsa relig cap. 1. Amb. de obitu Theodosij Aug. ep 50 The .521 vntruthe It is true in matter as hath bene proued The 522. vntruthe mere slauÌ„derous Epist. 50. Psalm 2. Psalm 71. M. FekeÌ„hams argument falsely coÌ„pared vvith the Donatists argumeÌ„t In his first Reproufe Fol. 74. b. 75 a Marke good reader that to reason from the order of the Apostles to our time is novve vvith M. Horne an ill fauored forme of arguiÌ„g M. Fekenhams saying coÌ„firmed by M. Horns ovvn allegation Vt describeretur vniuersus orbis Luc. 1. Murmurauit omnis congregatio filioruÌ„ Israel Exo. c. 16. The .523 vntruthe It is a good argument no SophisticatioÌ„ at al. Heb. 7. The .524 vntruthe A plaine heresy The .525 vntruthe It is a Catholike and and vniuersall opinion of the Churche The .526 vntruth Notorious as it shal appere out of S. Augustine The .527 vntruthe The povver of the svvorde ruled the Ievves Synogoge not Christes Churche The .528 vntruthe Not that only but also to correcte to rebuke and to refourme The .529 vntruthe He dealt plainely and translated truly The 530. vntruthe For 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Apostles vvorde signifieth as properly to rule as to feede Cap. 4. Act. 24. Ioan. 21. Math. 24. The .531 vntruthe For he gaue in other places other povver and Authoryte Namely in his laste Supper Luc. 22. and also after his Ascension by the holy Ghost instructing them and their successors for euer Ioan. 14. 16. Math. 28. The .532 vntruthe It consisteth not in these .3 points only but in many moe as hath bene shevved The .533 vntruthe For S. Paule beside excoÌ„municated offenders as 1. Tim. 1. ordeined bishops as Tite and Timothee made orders in the Churche 1. Cor. 21. caet * Aâ— though humilitie and gouernement could not stande together aÌ„d agre both in one person The .534
no coÌ„spiracy * modestia vestra M Horne nota sit omnibus hominibus The Turke is muche bovvnde to M. Horn aÌ„d to his M. Luther and other his fellovves Art 34. Vide Rofens Vide dubitantium Lindain pag. 322. ex MaÌ„lio â—om 3 in loc Com. pag. 195. Vide Crispinum in historia pseudomartyruÌ„ lib. 5. in Claudio Monerio The .558 Vntruth Shamful For they are your very own as it shall appeare The .559 Vntruth your interpretatioÌ„ agreeth vvith your resolutioÌ„s the interpretation exceptiÌ„g certaine iurisdiction in causes Ecclesiasticall from the Prince vvhereof doth follow that as the resolutions reporte the Othe must not be taken as it lieth Verbatim * So al general couÌ„celles are excluded * VVhy theÌ„ do ye exclude out of the Oth prechiÌ„g MinistriÌ„g of sacrameÌ„ts bindiÌ„g aÌ„d losing etc The .560 vntruth Not against him selfe For first you saied so but in your resolutioÌ„s and interpretation of the Othe you saie the coÌ„trary And so in both places you are truly charged The 561. vntruth M. FekeÌ„ham denieth it not in any his vvordes aboue rehersed The .562 vntruth M. FekeÌ„haÌ„ neuer yelded to any your proofes reasons or Auâ—horites Fol. 96. 97. Fol. 107. 108. Fol. 105.107 A contradiction irrecoÌ„cileable in M. Horne Note Act. 20. Ioan. 20. Math. 16. Act. 8. Heb. 13. Ezech. Ioan. Antoniê° Delph lib. 2. The .563 vntruthe Preachinge and Ministration of Sâ—craments â–ª pertayne not to the secrete Courte of Conscience The .564 vntruthe Neither preaching of the Ghospell nor ministration of the Sacramentâ— is referred to Iurisdiction not cohibitiue by his Author alleaged The .565 vntruthe For there is no suche diuision of the Cohibityue Iurisdiction The .566 vntruthe For excommunication properly belongeth to bisshops The .567 vntruthe Quintinus speaketh there of temporall Iurisdiction not of Ecclesiasticall The .568 vntruthe Antonius falsified He speaketh not of this Iurisdiction that is of that vvhich cometh from the prince onely The .569 vntruthe A great deale left out in the midle â–ª plainly confutinge M. Horns purpose The .570 vntruthe Your own Author Antonius calleth this Opinion ImpiuÌ„ erroreÌ„ a vvicked errour An ansvvere to Io. Anto. Delphinê° Io. Anthonius Delde potesta Eccles. Venet 1552. in 8. Tvvo povvers in the Churche the firste of order or of the keyes the second of iurisdiction Fol. 105. a. Lib. 2. pa. 76. Lib. 2. pa. 36. b. 37. a. Io. Anth. Delph lib. 2. pag. 76. b. Quamuis praelati superioris voluntate quis parochiali sacerdoti subijciatur tameÌ„ nisi ipse vltro subijciat seipsuÌ„ nuÌ„quam poterit absolui à peccatis In secretissimo eniÌ„foro coÌ„scieÌ„tiae nemo absoluitur inuitê° M. Horne in dauÌ„ger of a premunire M. Horns doctrine maketh frustrate al the excoÌ„munications made in England theis .8 yeares An other irrecoÌ„ciliable coÌ„tradictioÌ„ in M. Horne Fol. 3. co 2. 1. Cor. 15. 1. Cor. 4. 1. Tim. 1. 1. Cor. 6. ActoruÌ„ 5. Nicephor lib. 13. cap. 34. IdeÌ„ lib. 12. Cap. 41. See hovv M Horne playeth the Cacuâ— to take avvay the authority of excommunication from the PriÌ„ce IdeÌ„ lib. 2. pag. 84. Determinata in coÌ„cilio confirmare excoÌ„municare excommunicatos cuÌ„ vt decet resipiscunt ecclesiae reconciliare casus reseruare reseruatos casus relaxare dare indulgentias penas quae pro peccatis infliguntur coÌ„mutare Idem Quamuis potestas Ecclesiasticae spiritualisque iurisdictionis conueniat praebeaturque non sacerdotibus noÌ„ tamen puris Laicis neque religiosis corona clericali carentibus Pag. 85. The .571 vntruthe M. FekeÌ„hams obiection is of the first kind not of the secoÌ„d kiÌ„d The .572 vntruthe Sclaunderous M. FekenhaÌ„ reported the effecte of the Othe truely The .573 vntruthe For that is moste true as it shal appeare The .574 vntruth The expresse wordes of the Statute doe geue to the prince povver to Authorise men to vse all maner of iurisdictions as it is here reported absolutely Ergo it geueth to the Prince the iurisdictioÌ„s also * Marke If this iurisdiction be vnited to the croun which the Prince in al maner doth assigne name aÌ„d authorise other to execute why saied you before that the Statute gaue not to the prince all maner of Iurisdictions The .575 vntruthe It is no sophisticatioÌ„ at al you proue no such thing The .576 vntruth For they are not restrained in any part of the Acte The .577 vntruthe This limitatioÌ„ vveÌ„t before it is not added after those general vvordes here noted See the Acte it selfe Againe it is in effecte no limitation at all as shall appeare The .578 vntruthe These words make no limitation of ecclesiastical iurisdiction authorised by the prince neither doe appertayne therevnto The .579 vntruthe This is a false addition not expressed in the Acte but rather denyed by the generality thereof The .580 vntruthe To say so is impâ—us error A vvicked errour by Antonius Delphinus M. Hornes Authour The .581 vntruthe Sclaunderous The vvords of the Acte vvere by M. FekeÌ„ham plainely and truely sette forth The .582 vntruth Ioyned vvith an heresie as shall appeare * Such an euel coÌ„sequeÌ„t you haue vsed throughout your booke of certaine dealings coÌ„cluding supreÌ„ gouernment in al causes The .583 Vntruthe M Fekenham argueth not so * TheÌ„ S. Bernardis a Papist who saith so Epist. 238. Solus ipse Rom. Pont. plenitudineÌ„ habet potestatis The .584 Vntruthe For M. Fek. therby coÌ„cludeth that by such coÌ„missioÌ„ beiÌ„g geueÌ„ to bishops immediatly froÌ„ God in som spirituall causes the PriÌ„ces authorising for al maner of spiritual causes to be vsed and exercised is vvrongfully geuen by the Acte The 585. vntruth ioyned vvith an heresy * Here M. Horne coÌ„deÌ„neth the doinges in kinge Edwardes daies and now also for an horrible absurdite as shall appeare The .586 vntruthe Vnproued as before †A nevv terme for a nevv doctrine †This is againste the Acte For no Iurisdiction vvhat soeuer can be vsed or exercised in EnglaÌ„de vvithout the Princes special commission Act 20. Ioan. 20. Math. 26. Act. 8. M. Horne frameth argumeÌ„ts of his ovvn aÌ„d theÌ„ laieth theÌ„ forth as M. FekenhaÌ„s argumeÌ„tes M. Horne taketh vpoÌ„ him to restrayn the general vvordes of the statute to take avvay from the Prince the Autority of excoÌ„munication See the absurdity of M. Horne in expouÌ„ding the Othe Edvvard 6. Dei grat c ReuereÌ„d Thomae Cant Archiepisc. etc. Quando quideÌ„ omnis iuris diâ—eÌ„di authoritas atque etiaÌ„ iurisdictio omnimoda taÌ„ illa quae Ecclesiastica dicitur ê— secularis à regia potestate velut à supremo cap. c. Dat. 7. die meÌ„s Feb. An. 1546. Regni nostri primo Ibidem Ad ordinaÌ„duÌ„ igitur quoscuÌ„que intra diocoesin tuaÌ„ CaÌ„tuar ac ad omnes etiaÌ„ sacros presbyterariâ—s ordines ê“moueÌ„duÌ„ praesent atosque etiam ad beneficia eccles c. Ibâ—dem Per praesentes ad nostruÌ„ dunt axat beneplacituÌ„ duraturas cuÌ„ cuiuslibet coÌ„gruae Ecclesiasticae coertionis potestate Per literas datas 4.
purpose as shall appeare Lib. 6. cap. 7. Lib. 4. cap. 2. The .638 vntruthe slaunderous M. FekenhaÌ„ reporteth the story truly The .639 vntruthe He doth simply deny it as shall appeare The .640 vntruth He meant not so as it plainly appereth by Sozomenus Paulus Diac. and Cassiodore The .641 vntruthe by the CircumstaÌ„ces no such thing appereth Lib. 11. cap. 3. The .642 vntruth They acknovvledged nor thereby any such IurisdictioÌ„ but they craued his ayde and assistance for quyet and order sake The .643 vntruth M Fekenham saith not they required theÌ„perour to deale in debating such matters but only to be present A coÌ„futation of M. Horns ansvvere to ValentiniaÌ„s story Hist. trip li. 7. c. 12. Nicephor lib. 11. c. 3. Trip. li. 7. cap. 12. Sozo lib. 6. cap. 7. Pau. Dia. in addit ad Eutropium Niceph. li. 11 cap. 13. Euagrius lib. 1. ca. 5. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Tripart ca. 12. li. 7. Vt dignaretur ad dogmatis emendationeÌ„ interesse Paul Diac. quatenus dignaretur ad dogmatis emeÌ„dationem interesse Paul Diaconus Mthi cum subiecto populo de huiusmodi negotijs curiosè agere fas noÌ„ est vt ergo videtur vobis sacerdotibus facite Tripart lib. 7. ca. 12. Mihi cuÌ„ vnus de populo sim fas non est caet Sozom. li. 6. cap. 7. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Eutrop. Cui nos qui gubernamê° imperiuÌ„ sincerè capita nostra submittamus eius monita duÌ„ tanquam homines deliquerimê° necessariò veluti curantis medicamenta suscipiamus Tripart li. 7. ca. 8. Theodor. li. 4 ca. 6. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Eutropius ibidem Gratias tibi ago Dâ—mine quia huic virâ— ego quideÌ„ coâ—mmisi corpora tu autem animas Ambros. lib. 5. epistola 32. The .644 vntruth The storie is by M. Fekenham truelye reported The .645 Vntruth It serueth the purpose many vvaies as shall appeare Theod. lib. 5. c. 18. Marke here Gentle Reader hovve M. Horne telleth only the Storie and so stealeth avvaye vvithout anye ansvveare in the vvorlde A confutation of M. Horns ansvvere to the story of Theodosius Theod. lib. 5. c. 18. The story of Theodosius the Emperour and S. Ambrose opened Niceph. li. 12. cap. 40 41. Theod. lib. 5. cap. 18. Of the penaunce of this Emperour enioyned him by S. Ambrose Mihi porro non modò id tangere licet verum etiam coelum ipsum clausum est Neque enim diuini illius oraculi non memini quod disertis verbis statuit quaecunque a sacerdotibus Dei ligata fuerint in terris ea etiaÌ„ in coelis certa esse ligata Te autem oro vt vincula mea soluas Et mox Tuae vero ò vir diuine id est operae indicare mihi temperare sacrae medicinae remedia Vide Cod. Theod. li. 9. tit 40. lib. 13 In Cod. Iustin lib. 9. tit de poenis Si vindicari Niceph. li. 12. ca. 41. Vix aliquando tandeÌ„ inquit quod discrimeÌ„ sit inter imperatorem sacrorum antistitem cognoui vix veritatis doctorem inueni 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Vide supra fol. 119. b. 120. a. The story of Theodosius maketh against manie pointes of M. Horneâ— doctrine M. Horns starting holes vvhen he is pressed mere Paulinus in vita Ambrosij Ibidem Niceph. li. 12. cap. 41 Vinculum quod Deus coelitus sub calculo comprobauit suscipe Ambros lib. 5. epistola 28. ad ipsum Theodosium Ita me Deus ab omnibus tribulationibus liberâ—t quia non ab homine neque per hominem sed apertè mihi interdâ—ctuÌ„ aduerti Dum enim essem sollicitus ipsa nocte qua proficisci parabam venisse quidem visus es sed mihi sacrificium offerre non licuit Officiorum lib. 2 ca. 27. Sic Episcopi affectus boni est vt optet sanare infirmos serpentia auferre vulnera adurere aliqua non abscindere postremò quod sanari non potest cum dolore abscindere Niceph. li. 14. cap. 3. Adeò religiosus Theodosius fuit vitaÌ„que suam accuratissimè ad diuinas leges coÌ„posuit CoÌ„c Mileuit c. 19 ToÌ„ 1. coÌ„c in concil Aquil. Art 4. fol. 108. Cal. Institut cap. 8. Cal. in 7. ca. Amos. The 646. Vntruth M. Fekenham vvas not beguiled but you The 647. vntruth He doth entreat aâ— shall appeare The .648 Vntruth excoÌ„municatioÌ„ belongeth to the Bisshoppe by Christes coÌ„mission without ani furder coÌ„missioÌ„ froÌ„ the Church as it hath before bene declared * you do so in dede but none els beside you The .649 vntruth The fence is not altered The .650 vntruth For he saieth it by the vvay of an obiection The 651. vntruth M. Fekenham slauÌ„dereth not the Fathers The .652 vntruth It ouerthroweth not M. FekenhaÌ„s purpose but coÌ„firmeth it Vide Calui institut editas in folio Anno 1551. li. 4. cap. 11. fol. 451. Cap. 11. fol. 447. Sed accidit saepenumero vt sit negligentior magistratus imò noÌ„nunquaÌ„ fortè vt sit ipsemet castigandus quòd Theodosio Casari contigit Cap. 12. fol. 454. Sic Theodosius ab Ambrosio ob caedem Thassolanicae perpetrae tam iure communionis priuatus c. In the English traÌ„slation fol. 402. See Hosiuâ— In his booke Of the expres vvord of God Foll 47. M. CaluiÌ„â— sentence alleaged by M. Fekenham condemneth our acte of parliament In the english traÌ„slation Fol. 402. pag. 1. Printed in LondoÌ„ An. 1562. M. Caluin and M. Horn coÌ„demne aswel old holy Bishops as the late acte of parliamente See fol. .448 Fol. 480. The 653. vntruth For it sereuth muche more for our purpose as shall appeare The .654 vntruth This is not M. FekenhaÌ„s coÌ„clusion M. Horne is not able to answere to M. Feck touching Caluin that saith it is blasphemy to cal the Prince head of the Churche â—aluin in â—mos c. 7. â—ol 292. Fol. 127. Caluin in coÌ„ment in 1. Cor. 11. Fol. 127. Fol. 14. Caluin vbi suprà Fol. 106. b Fol. 4. b. 5. a. Fol. 104. a In praefat Centur. 7. An. 1. Eliz â–ª MelanchthoÌ„ in examine ordinandoruÌ„ Luth. contra articulos Louan Tom. 2. The Statut of Praerogatiuae Regis VVhy the Othe vvas deuised Note the Absurdity Athan. in epist. ad solitariam vitam agentes The .655 vntruth Athanasius beareth no vvitnes against him selfe but agaiÌ„st you * Marke that M. Horne misliketh novv that Emperours shuld prescribe to bisshops Yet his exaÌ„ples before tended moste to proue they did so aÌ„d the Othe importeth that Princes may prescribe c. * Then S. Ambrose meaneth against you as Athanasius did before The .656 vntruth Not to medle but to beare the Supreme Rule in synods That Athanasius denyeth And that your doings doe maiÌ„tayn Li. 2. c. 15 * No man saith it is vnlavvfull to haue any doinges but to haue al gouernmeÌ„t as the Othe pronouÌ„ceth The .657 vntruth Athanasiê° reproueth vtterly the PriÌ„ces Authority in Ecclesiasticall causes The .658 vntruthe It is your ovvne sequele not M.
had before he was ordered Priest or Bisshop must haue bene a virgin and no widowe at the time of mariage Is not this one of the holye rules whiche the Apostles gaue and the holy Fathers kept and made plaine whiche Iustinian would haue obserued and put in vre Now againe for Priest Deacon or Subdeacon that marieth after he is ordered doth not Iustinian eueÌ„ in your owne constitution say that he must forth with be spoiled of all Ecclesiasticall function and office and become a laie man Loke nowe well aboute you Maister Horne and aboute your fellowes Protestante Bisshoppes and tell mee if this rule take place whether ye can shewe among them all any one Byshoppe And so by the merueilous handy woorke of God yee are neither Parliamente nor Churche Bishops What do ye tel me of Iustinians constitutions touching Monkes and monasteries and of the rules and fourmes that he prescribed to them He sayeth in dede that he hath a speciall care to see the monastical rules and fourmes according to the will of the holy Canones obserued He saith that throughe the pure and deuoute prayers of religiouse men all thinges doe prosper in the common wealth both in peace and in warre Yf then Iustinian threatneth punishment as ye truely say both to spirituall and temporall magistrates for not publishyng and causyng hys Constitutions made for religiouse men to be obserued howe sharply and roughlye woulde he deale with you your fellowes and maysters that by your preachinges haue caused so manye monasteries to be so pityfully ouerthrowen Howe should yow escape condigne punishment thinke you that make no better of these Iustinians and not hys but rather the holy Fathers rules concernyng the monasticall life then to call the sayde holy life a foolisâ—e vowe an horrible errour and a monkish superstition M. Horne The .75 Diuision pag. 43. b. VVhan this Emperour vnderstood by the complaints that vvere brought vnto him against the Clergy Monks and certein Bishoppes that their liues vvere not framed according to the holy Canons and that many of them vvere so ignoraunt that they knevve not the prayer of the holy oblation and sacred Baptisme Perceiuyng further that the occasion hereof vvas partly by reason that the Synodes vvere not kept accordinge to the order appointed partly for that the Bishoppes Priestes Deacons and the residue of the Clergy vvere ordered bothe vvithout due examination of the right faith and also vvithout testimony of honest conuersation Protesting that as he is mindeful to see the ciuil Lavves firmely kept euen so he ought of duty to be more carefull about the obseruation of the Sacred rules and diuine Lawes and in no wise to suffer them to be violated and broken He renueth the constitutions for the Clergy touching Churche causes saing Folowyng therefore those thinges that are defined in the sacred Canons we make a Pragmaticall or moste full and effectuall Lawe whereby we ordeine that so often as it shal be neadfull to make a Bishop c. And so goeth forvvarde in prescribing the forme of his election examination and approbation And shutteth vp the Lavve about the ordering of a Bishop vvith this clause If any shal be ordered a Bishop against this former appointed order bothe he that is ordered and he also that hath presumed to order against this fourme shal be deposed He decreeth also by Prouiso vvhat order shall be kept if it chaunce that there be any occasion or matter layd to the charge of him that is to be ordered either Bishop Priest Deacon Clergy man or els Abbot af any Monastery But aboue all things sayeth he vvee enact this to be obserued that no man be ordered Bishop by giftes or revvards for both the geuer taker and the broker if he be a Church man shal be depriued of his benefice or clericall dignity and if he be a Lay man that either taketh revvarde or is a vvorker in the matter betvvene the partyes vve commaund that he pay double to be geuen to the Churche He geueth lycence neuertheles that vvhere there hath bene somethyng geuen by hym that is ordered Byshoppe of custome or for enstallation that they may take it so that it exceede not the somme prescribed by hym in this Lavve VVe commaund therefore that the holy Archebishoppes namely of the elder Rome of Constantinople Alexandria Theopolis and Hierusalem if they haue a custome to geue the Bishoppes and Clerkes at their ordering vnder twenty pouÌ„des in gold they geue onely so muche as the custome alloweth But if there were more geuen before this Lawe wee commaunde that there be no more geuen then twenty poundes And so he setteth a rate to all other Ecclesiastical persons in their degrees and according to the habilitie of their Churches concluding thus Surely if any presume by any meanes to take more than we haue appointed either in name of customes or enstallations wee commaunde that he restore threefolde so much to his Churche of whom he tooke it He doth vtterly forbidde bishoppes and Monkes to take vpon them gardianship neuerthelesse he liceÌ„ceth Priestes DiacoÌ„s and SubdeacoÌ„s to take the same on theÌ„ in certein cases He coÌ„maundeth tvvo Synods to be kept in euery Prouince yerely He prescribeth vvhat and in vvhat order maters shal be examined and discussed in them Besides these he enioyneth and doth commaunde all Byshops and Priestes to celebrate the prayers in the ministration of the Lordes supper aÌ„d in baptism not after a vvhispering or vvhyst maner but vvith a cleare voyce as thereby the minds of the hearers may be sturred vp vvith more deuotion in praisyng the Lord God He proueth by the testimony of S. Paul that it ought so to be He concludeth that if the religious bisshops neglect any of these things they shal not escape punisshment by his order And for the better obseruing of this constitution he commaundeth the rulers of the prouinces vnder him if they se these things neglected to vrge the bisshops to cal Synods and to accomplissh all things vvhich he hath commaunded by this Lavv to be doon by Synods But if the Rulers see notvvithstanding that the bisshops be slouthfull and slack to do thies things then to sygnify therof to him self that he may correct their negligeÌ„ce for othervvise he vvil extremely punissh the Rulers them selues Besydes thies saith this Emperour vve forbid and enioyne the Religious bisshops Priests Deacons Subdeacons Readers and euery other Clergy man of vvhat degre or order so euer he be that they play not at the table plaies as cardes dyce and such like playes vsed vpon a table nor associat or gase vpon the players at such playes nor to be gasers at ay other open syghts if any offend against this decre vve commaund that he be prohibited from all sacred ministery for the space of thre years and to be thrust into a monastery After thies Constitutions made for the gouernmeÌ„t of the secular Clergy as you terme it in causes ecclesiasticall the
the church forced you to this plaine distinction and to graunt nowe which you neuer graunted before a certaine rule and gouernement to Bishoppes and priestes which princes haue nothing to doe withall plaine contradictorie to your former assertions and to the Othe which you defende attributyng supreme gouernement to the Princes in all maner causes ecclesiastical or spiritual without exception This also forced you to limit the Princes gouernemeÌ„t with the power of the sworde which in Churche matters as hath bene proued is nowe no power at all though among the Iewes it were and which also if it were a power is not yet the supreme power seing the Bishops and Priests haue a farre greater and higher power to exercise and to practise vpon the soules of men ouer which the Church properly chiefly and only ruleth and gouerneth not ouer the body otherwise theÌ„ the necessary coÌ„iunctioÌ„ of both implieth the one with th' other Gods name be blissed The truth hath forced you to open your owne falshood and the absurditie of your assertion which you would so fayne haue concealed The truthe also hathe driueÌ„ you to graunte that rule and gouernement nowe to Bishoppes and Priestes which hitherto in your booke and which also by the tenour of the Othe by you defended is attributed to the Prince only and cleane taken away from the Bishops and Priestes Yea and to auouch that Princes neyther may nor doo clayme any such rule vpon theÌ„ when yet by you and by the Othe they bothe may and ought to claime no lesse then all together without any exception or limitation in the worlde Wherefore as I sayed before we nede to wrestle no farder with you seing you can so roundly geue your selfe so notable a falle and cast your selfe so properly in your owne turne And to auoide tediousnes I am dryuen here to breake of desyrous otherwise to open diuerse your other and greate absurdities in thys Diuision Nowe some of them I will note in your margin among your manyfolde vntruthes and content my selfe at thys present with that which hath bene sayed The .157 Diuision pag. 97. a. M. Fekenham And when your L. shal be hable to prooue that these woordes of the Apostle Paule and by him writen in his Epistle vnto the Hebrewes Obedite praepositis vestris subiacete eis ipsi enim peruigilaÌ„t quasi rationeÌ„ pro animabus vestris reddituri vt cuÌ„ gaudio hoc faciaÌ„t et noÌ„ gemeÌ„tes Doe ye obey your spiritual gouernours and submit your selues vnto them for they watche as men which must geue accompt for your soules that they may doe it with ioye not with griefe VVhan your L. shal be hable to proue that these wordes were not writen of the Apostle Paule aswel for al Christian Emperours Kings and Queenes as for the inferiour sort of people thaÌ„ shal I in like maner yelde touching that text of Paule and thinke my selfe very wel satisfied M. Horne No man hath or doth denie that the Church ministers hath to gouerne the flocke by preaching and feeding vvith the vvorde vvhich is the rule or gouernement that Paule speaketh of in this place also vvhereto all princes are and ought to be subiecte and obedient For this subiection and obedience to the vvorde of the Ghospel taught and preached by the Bishoppes sitting in Christes chaire vvhich is the vvhole .536 rule and gouernement they haue or ought to claime as propre to theyr calling is commaunded so vvell to princes as to the inferiour sorte of the people as you say truely although your cause is no deale holpen nor my assertion any .537 vvhit proued thereby The .2 Chapter of M. Fekenhams second reason for not taking the Othe grounded vpon S. Paule Heb. 13. Stapleton THE seconde authority that M. Fekenham bringeth is out of S. Paule Obey your spiritual gouernours and submitte your selues vnto them for they watche as men that muste geue an accompt for your soules In which wordes th'Apostle as he teacheth the shepe to obey so he techeth the pastours vigilare clauum ac gubernacula tenere saieth Theodoretus to watch and to rule the sterne For answere to this M. Horne is yet ones againe reuolted to his feding and woulde fayne feade vs forth with a folishe flie flawe as thowghe this were meante no further then that spirituall men may feade the people and Prince to with the worde of God wherunto all aswell the Princes as people are bownde to obey And this he saieth is the whole rule and gouernmente that they can properly clayme Nay Mayster Horne not so let them haue some more gouernemente and at the leaste so muche as your self graunted them euen in the laste leafe before that is to minister Sacramentes and to bynde and lose Will ye so sone abridge your late liberalitie What yf the people Mayster Horne or the Prince either will set light by the preachers worde and will amende neuer a deale the more for all his preaching but wexeth worse and worse especially in opeÌ„ and notoriouse faultes Is there no further remedy but to suffer al thinges to runne on Ys the Bishop thinke you now excused Why had then Ely such a greauouse punishment for his vnruly children He tolde them theire faultes he tolde them that all the people spake yll of them But yet both he and his had a terrible punishmente quòd non corripuerit eos Because he did not rebuke theÌ„ yet did he rebuke theÌ„ But for that he did not rebuke them so vehemently and so earnestly as he shoulde haue done and as S. Hierome sayeth coercuit corripuit eos sed lenitate seu mansuetudiue paternali noÌ„ seueritate authoritate Pontificali He did correcte and rebuke theÌ„ but mekely and gently as fathers are woÌ„te not seuerely nor with such autority as he being the bishop should haue done Then yf gentle or sharpe words wil not serue the euaÌ„gelical pastour must take the staf in his hand and breake the obstinat and stubborne hart with a terrible blowe of excoÌ„munication he must sequester this scabbed shepe froÌ„ the residue of the flock For as S. Augustin saieth An noÌ„ ê‘tinet ad diligentiaÌ„ pastoraleÌ„ eÌ„t illas oues quae etc. à grege aberrauerint si resistere voluerint flagelloruÌ„ terrorib vel etiaÌ„ doloribus reuocare Dothe it not appertaine to the pastoral diligence to call backe such sheepe as doe goe astraie and if they resist to call them backe with terroure of the rodde yea and with stripes too And this is the rodde S. Paule speaketh of and threateneth the Corinthians withall This is the rod with the which he beat the fornicatour there This rodde many bishops vsed against Princes and Emperours This rodde Marcians Father being a Bishoppe vsed against his owne sonne for deflouring a Virgin To this spirituall Authoritie the offeÌ„der what so euer he be prince or other is subiect and therfore this proueth euidently the Ecclesiasticall